《Once More》


 Prologue - Waking Up

    I ¡­ am very tired. That is, I think, my quintessential state of being. As the years crawl by my lethargy only increases, seemingly endlessly. Sometimes, at times like this when I am awake but have not yet opened my eyes, I ponder that fact. I wonder, am I a creature that fundamentally needs more rest as I grow older? It seems unlikely. Even though I''m like this, I am fairly knowledgeable, and I''ve never heard of a creature like that among any of the myriad species and subspecies of demons. Unfortunately it seems I probably can''t blame my racial heritage it is much more likely to simply be a problem of personality. Even now I''m procrastinating my awakening, vaguely hopeful that if I just keep my eyes closed long enough I can once again slip away and into my dreams.


    Sadly, I feel that that is impossible at this juncture. No one can sleep forever, dreams always end eventually and leave you to confront the world. Because I am alive sometimes I awake, it is one of the great unavoidable truths of the universe. Perhaps if I was dead it would be different. Some say death is an endless sleep but no one knows for sure so I''m not willing to risk it. What if after dying, I am forced to wakefulness again, in say ¡­ a land of clouds and harps? Or maybe a land fire and brimstone? Or, most terrifying of all, just being forced to start life anew? No thank you. I will have no part in any of those things. I must sadly resign myself to only being able to sleep the vast majority of the time. And also resign myself that this moment, right now, is not a part of that vast majority.


    So reluctantly I opened my eyes, for the first time in ¡­ a long time. Around me the world had not changed, after all the massive columns of the throne room hewn from living stone millennia ago are nearly as ageless as I. The towering throne room doors are open ¨C occasionally supplicants and the like use those doors but in truth I couldn''t remember the last time I''ve seen them open. Furthermore, while the throne room is as massive as when I last opened my eyes it has fallen into a state of obvious disrepair, the everburning torches have been extinguished, one of the crystal chandeliers has fallen and is strewn about in a starburst of shattered crystal, the various ornaments and paintings that decorated the walls are missing, the throne room is desolate and empty. It seems my castle has been looted while I slept. Not a situation I have encountered before. How novel.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    Perhaps one of my subordinate demons decided to take advantage of my sleep? To loot my castle? That seems plausible. Though odd. My vague memories of the various demon clans that had built themselves around me, in an unending ¨C and very demonlike - cycle of rises to power and falls from grace, painted them as very loyal fellows. Fanatically so even. For as long as I can remember I have lived in this castle, lording over my lands, while inferior creatures scurried about my feet delivering tributes and begging my blessings. In fact, this is the first time I can remember not being greeted by some sniveling supplicant immediately upon waking ¨C begging for some blessing for this clan or that clan who had faithfully served for hundreds of years. Sometimes I obliged. Most times I didn''t. It''s such a waste of energy to interact with such creatures after all. And even if you tell me you''ve faithfully served for a thousand years ¨C how am I supposed to know if that''s true? Such creatures with their tiny powers are all so alike in all aspects ¨C how am I supposed to differentiate? Why am I supposed to care?


    That aside, this situation is new. This situation is different. It''s new and it''s novel. Almost enough to make me want to move around a bit ¨C find out what''s happened. There was a time I would have been furious at the absence of my subordinates but as I''ve grown older it seems I''ve stopped caring. In my youth perhaps my blood would have boiled and I would have been compelled to go out, find the disobedient children, kill them, and then claim their children as my new subordinates. Or maybe just kill them all and allow some other group of parasites to attach themselves to me. In this way, I''ve always had people willing to handle the mundane day to day year to year and century to century running of my domain. But if my throne room is empty ¨C indeed if my castle is empty as my senses easily confirm ¨C it seems someone else entirely has decided to take my duties as lord of this place onto themselves. Honestly, I can''t say I care. If anything all this excitement has only made me more tired and if my castle is empty my subordinates likely all got themselves killed so it''s not like there will be anyone to complain if I just ¡­ go back to sleep.

 Chapter 1 - Introductions are...

    I''ve been thinking. Nothing else to do in these fleeting moments of wakefulness. If someone has looted my castle and killed my minions but not killed me ¨C or woken me up trying to kill me ¨C what does that mean? A great many possibilities occur to me but I can discard most of the obvious ones because whoever it was left my home utterly devoid of life. If it was merely control of this place changing hands, as it does with almost clockwork regularity, there would be victorious conquerors running around right? Since that is not the case, I''m a bit flummoxed ¨C my minions are weak but not so weak as to be wiped out by something like disease or monsters; and the place is looted, so it''s safe to conclude someone did this. With purpose. But who? And when will they stop playing around and introduce themselves? It''s a bit irritating that everyone is dead but it''s not like I really care ¨C so whoever is responsible needs to take responsibility, introduce themselves and whatever worthless faction they represent, and restart the process of delivering tribute and whatnot. In preparation for meeting the mysterious stranger I''ve been practicing my self-introduction.


    My name is ¡­ Alexandria. Strange name for a demon right? Can''t even pronounce it in proper High Demonic. Daddy''s gift for his fledgling Demon Lord. Its been a long time since I last introduced myself to someone so the words don''t come as easily anymore. Partly because deciding what language to use is always a hurdle, old High Demonic? The language I was raised on and know best. Or maybe Low Demonic? The language of the slaves and serfs. Avashim ¨C the Elven tongue? Higemorde ¨C the language of man? Perhaps Tullen ¨C the language I learned so I could understand the dwarves as they screamed. I even know a bit of the Celestial vocabulary ¨C enough to introduce myself before I kill the feathered wretches at any rate. Deciding which words to use and in what language depends so much on the other party that nowadays I prefer to forgo speaking at all. Most of my recent conversations have been with beings of low intelligence who speak a broken and bastardized version of low demonic ¨C for these creatures an introduction is wasted because it is doubtful they will even understand the words much less the meaning. I expect my next guest will be no different ¨C if he is so crass as to murder all my followers and disappear without a word.


    And the language is only the first of a great many hurdles. Though a great many pests and parasites have crowded around me for as long as I can remember ¨C all eager for my words and blessings ¨C few of them are worthy, or even able, to receive my words. Likely the vast mana that permeates the whole of my being would resonate in my voice and destroy the weak creature who foolishly wished for something beyond its power. Could I regulate that mana to a non-lethal level? Maybe. But why would I bother? The creatures that gather themselves beneath me are merely servants, unworthy of any particular attention ¨C though I do occasionally throw out a word when an exceptionally competent servant appears (read: a servant who won''t die on hearing my voice and catches me in a moment of wakefulness).


    I have made an effort to understand the strange new languages these creatures speak for those occasions. After all, constantly resting on my throne does give me a large amount of free time and the servants can''t seem to help but change the language they speak perpetually. Sometimes I wake up to find they are all now speaking a further bastardized version of a perfectly good language or even occasionally a completely different tongue that they will be equally quick to modify or abandon. I make a bit of a game of it, trying to learn in only the brief moments I''m awake using my superb ability to eavesdrop. Well when I feel like it anyway. Understanding the unending yet constantly changing mutterings of my servants is a good way to pass the time when I don''t feel like sleeping. Though fortunately that strange mood has been coming over me less and less as time goes on. At any rate, I''m hopeful my efforts will not be in vain and I will be able to understand the words of this new rat, whenever it deigns to reveal itself.


    I hope the rat doesn''t appear. I know it will but still I hope it doesn''t. How many times have I gone through these same motions I wonder? It''s a bit odd that everyone is dead but otherwise it feels exactly the same as any other time power has changed hands within my domain. Each time I hope the new Grand Inquisitor or High Demon Lord or whatever idiot title they''ve dreamt up for themselves, will just leave me be but they never do. Always they cling to my feet and beg for me to lend my power to their worthless causes ¨C I am apparently a resource too valuable to just leave alone in the grand games demons play. Of course they are usually more subtle and elegant in their cajoling but what does it matter? What care have I for the words of insects, no matter how sweet or loud or eloquent they may be? I just want to sleep.


    Why, after all, should I be awake? What purpose does it serve? For me I mean? In my youth perhaps I desired strength. But now I am strong. As a child I had a great many enemies to kill and a great many ¡­ well a few friends whose company I enjoyed. But one day I looked around myself to find they had all died, friends and enemies alike, ground up in that great game of demonic politics we all played with such fervor. There is a reason people call demons a long lived race that does not live very long, it''s a contradictory truth and an honest insight into what it means to be a demon. For a time I made more enemies and more friends, mostly more enemies though if we''re being honest, until one day they as well were all dead. On and on the cycle continued all around me until the lives of demons surrounding me seemed to end in the blink of an eye ¡­ or an afternoon nap as the case may be. Friends became merely allies, allies became vassals, vassals became servants and worthless devotees. Enemies stayed enemies though, I could appreciate their consistency at least.


    Until one day I found that I could just ¡­ sleep. The world had no need of me. My presence was a reliable pillar for my servants to rely on ¨C but there was no need for me to actually do anything. Just my existence was sufficient. So I slept. Gladly. I was and am more than happy to let the little scurrying wretches handle anything and everything, to be free of responsibility. In truth I am only surprised it took me so long to come to that realization, demons have no particular moral code that links strength and responsibility. The strong do what they want, those that question are destroyed. I would do it again a hundred times, I will do it again a hundred times if I know myself at all ¨C unless someone strong enough to kill me appears. If such a person arrives I only hope that they don''t wake me up.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    For better or worse it''s unlikely that such a person will appear ¨C even if that person can kill all the little wretches surrounding me.


    After all I was a powerful mage when I was still called as Demon Lord. I was raised and nurtured by my clan, groomed for power, taught to control the flow of mana and shape reality to my will. Even now I sometimes remember the eyes of my father, hungry eyes, demanding I cast the spell a hundred times until it was perfect and then to cast it a hundred more times perfectly. By dint of his blood I needed no focus to channel the flow, by dint of his brutal training regime I learned the Old Runes ¨C carved them into my soul figuratively and my flesh literally ¨C and was hailed as genius and prodigy. For those eyes though it was never enough. Not when I could bend every element to my will ¨C conjure a hail of ice and stone in a ring of fire and wind. Not when I mastered the Old Magics of time and space ¨C warping reality, accelerating time, drawing forth beings of great and terrible power from The Beyond. Certainly not when I unveiled my mastery of so-called Demonic Magic ¨C burning the souls of the enemies I captured for the occasion from their still-living bodies with the sickly green fire. Not even when I reached into his chest with my magic and ripped out his damned heart did that glare falter. A look of constant and unrelenting disappointment he wore with him to the grave. But it made me strong, so maybe it evens out.


    That look is perhaps what drove me so in my youth. Drove me to veraciously absorb every scrap of magical knowledge I could acquire, no matter the source or the cost. Drove me to being the perfect destructive engine every demon aspires to be. Drove me to climb the ladder as far as I did. A perpetual cycle of ripping down those above my and incinerating their souls to feed my power so I might continue to grasp at new heights. Looking back at it it seems such a waste. My life would have been much easier back then if I had embraced sleeping as I do now. After all it''s not as if demons get weaker with age ¨C the opposite in fact, as our bodies grow older and more suffused with mana they become stronger and able to contain more mana and once the increased capacity is filled it in turn strengthens the body again in a perfect circle of power and time. Lesser races might find themselves limited by lifespan or a maximum capacity for mana they can never grow beyond but those are not problems suffered by demons. It''s truly absurd. And it makes you realize just how worthless it all is. Why struggle if you can choose not to? Why work for something that will naturally fall into your hands, if you just have the patience? Why take the harder road?


    Why ever be awake at all?


    For other demons the answer is perhaps because they would die if they simply slept all the time. Weaklings have need of things like food and water I suppose. Fortunately I am content to sit unmoving on my throne for all time without ever being inconvenienced by something worthless like hunger or thirst or feelings of physical discomfort. Hygiene? That''s a maiden''s secret I''m afraid.


    And that is the perfect existence that I, Alexandria, have carved out for myself in this sometimes little sometimes big corner of Artas (depending on how competent the servant holding the reins is of course). Sometimes I sleep. Sometimes I wake up and give a little pep to my cute minions. Sometimes I try to learn a bit about this and that by abusing my frankly ridiculous sense of hearing. Sometimes I dream. Old friends. Old enemies. I can see them all again when I close my eyes and let myself float away. No need to see the dreary throne room and begging supplicants. I can visit the things I used to care about. I can even sort of feel those parts of myself that used to care about them. Sometimes if I feel lonely I can drift along and see Amy one more time ¨C though its been ¡­ a long time ¡­ since that last happened. And if I want I can let the dream go and not care at all. Dip myself into a smooth and inky, dreamless, sleep. It is truly a perfect life.


    My only complaint is that as the years roll along my memory fades. Even my precious dream memories of those people I remember caring about are slowly eroding. It would hardly be noticeable if not for the fact that it isn''t the whole of my memory fading away. The magics I once spent so long mastering are etched into me in a more permanent manner than time can erode. I expected to live a long time even back then so I took precautions. Bound my magic irrevocably to my soul and trapped my knowledge of the Runes and Words with clever spellwork so they would be accessible forevermore. Truly a waste of time and energy in hindsight, even moreso as my dependence on such things has waned with my youth, I might even think it depressing if I ever stopped to dwell on it. Luckily I always find myself with better things to do ¨C sleeping for instance, takes priority over brooding. Takes priority over most things honestly.


    Sadly I feel my sleep might be coming to an end soon. An issue has appeared that makes it almost impossible for me to get any rest. Much bigger than the thought of some upstart who''s refusing to introduce himself. Worthless Gods and their shoddy construction abilities will be the death of us all it seems. I first noticed it shortly after I noticed my castle had been invaded, those two things might be connected actually, now that I think about it. Fortunately for me; however, I have been honing my body for millennia against incursions like this! I am confident in my ability to ignore this problem! Until it resolves itself, an altruistic third party fixes it, or I can sleep in spite of it! Whichever comes first. I don''t really care. But even as I declare that so confidently, something nags at my mind.


    This might actually be an opportunity.


    If I can''t sleep than maybe I should get up. Go out. Maybe meet some new people. See some new things. Build some new houses for my dreams to live in. Or build some new dreams for me to live in, once things calm down and I can sleep peacefully again. Maybe do something useful along the way, nudge things in a better direction. That sounds like a lot of work though. Too much work really. Can you even imagine? Me? Alexandria? Moving from my throne for something so piddly and inconsequential? Ridiculous. I am completely confident. No one can sleep as well as I, no matter the situation. Even if the mythical gates to the Hells themselves open and swallow all of demonkind I will refuse to wake up. This is the path I have chosen for myself, the path I have walked for years beyond counting. I can''t budge on this now!

 Chapter 2 - A problem of balance...

    Since then I''ve slept here on my throne. Determined to continue to enjoy my life here. I can''t even remember the last time I muddled with the affairs beyond these four walls and the world seems to have gotten along just fine. I as well have greatly enjoyed this peaceful period in my life. There is no need to struggle or to want for anything. My body has long since grown past the point where it would be required to take in sustenance or excrete anything ¨C I can survive quite easily on the massive tide of mana that grows unendingly each time I open my eyes. My clothes are made of some incredibly high class substance a minion delivered to me in tribute too many years ago to remember ¨C they never wear or tear and in fact probably have some incredible ability to resist damage; so many years soaking in my mana at point blank range coupled with a base materiel of high enough quality that a servant saw fit to deliver it as tribute ¨C the resultant fabric is durable to say the least.


    Speaking of me, I am something like a demon. Demons of course come in a great variety of shapes and sizes but for me I look more or less like a human woman with only a handful of overtly demonic features. My skin is pale and my hair is black; two small black horns curl out from either temple and two black feathered wings sprout out just above my tailbone. My eyes are blue, which is strange for a demon but my clan is ¨C was ¨C unique. I am wearing a simple backless dress (to accommodate my wings) a pair of heels and a simple gold circlet atop my head. This is the form I have appeared in for as long as I can remember ¨C I never change my clothes because it''s inconvenient and to discourage the rabble from piling up worthless jewelry and clothing as tribute.


    I say that I am something like a demon because I am not sure if the label can still be applied to me ever since I discovered I can more or less alter my appearance at will. So if I wanted I could take the form of a human, or an elf, or a beastkin, a celestial, anything I damn well please it seems like. Not that I ever bother doing so but I''ve at least confirmed I have the capability ¨C useless as it is. Why useless? Well it''s dependent on focus, so if I stop paying attention to maintaining the spell it dissipates ¨C for example if I, say, fell asleep that counts as losing focus and the spell disappears. Do you see the problem? Not that I ever need to disguise myself in the first place¡­ it does however occasionally raise some thoughts as to what exactly I looked like when I was born? Some doubts about my nature. But eh, no one has ever accused me of being introspective.


    In short I am quite content with my life. I want for nothing. It seems odd considering I merely spend all my time sitting on this throne wiling away the years with sleep and dreams but that is my lot and I have accepted it. Truly a tragic lot in life, to spend all my days blissfully sleeping, surrounded by cute and capable minions who delight in bringing me the shiny things with which they decorate my home.


    Though not capable enough I reflect, aware of my desolate and thoroughly ransacked castle. Speaking of that, at first I wondered why I was spared when my castle fell but after the third time I cracked my eyes open since I was initially made aware of the damage I spotted a clue on the floor surrounding me. Glowing magical runes were scattered in a circle around my feet in what I recognized to be a sealing formation. Quite a powerful one actually, the kind of thing the old Demon King I knew in my youth might have whipped up in a pinch. And it was made with holy magic too, which is supposedly extra effective against demons ¨C though I don''t feel particularly sealed so maybe take that bit of wisdom with a grain of salt. In short I wasn''t spared ¨C instead I was sealed. Probably because whoever drew up the ¡°seal¡± felt fighting me would be suicidal. Wise. I mean considering they didn''t even actually manage to seal me ¨C if they had I would have noticed when I started to starve. I''ve already mentioned I rely on my mana for all of my bodily upkeep. Thus the sealing formation is little more than a glowing decoration around my feet and I''m content to leave it be.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    I''ve been floating in a state of half sleep and half wakefulness for years now, well I think its been years, in truth my perception of time has become rather shoddy as it has worn on. The throne room never changes after all. It used to be that new cycles of demons would appear and disappear as fast as I noticed them ¨C which gave me at least an awareness that time was passing but ever since my castle was emptied I no longer have even that. But now I feel the passage of time more keenly than I have in probably hundreds of years and the reason is ¡­ difficult to articulate or maybe just difficult to accept. My senses have become extremely keen over the years and recently they have been alerting me that something is very wrong with the world. At first I ignored it and slept on uncaring. Then I nobly decided to make a concentrated effort to ignore it until it resolved itself. But it has been getting worse. To the point where I can no longer sleep properly, I''ve been soldiering on and enduring this feeling of being half awake all the time in hopes that someone else will fix the problem. But its been years now and it hasn''t gotten any better ¨C it''s like someone is actively trying to ruin everything.


    Since I''ve been feeling this unpleasantness for so long I can identify the cause fairly easily, basically it''s because there are no demons. Or very few? Anyway it''s causing a massive imbalance in the world''s mana. Doesn''t make any sense? Well that''s just how things are, demons are especially adept at channeling chaotic demonic energy and in exchange they can''t channel holy energy hardly at all. Conversely celestials can barely channel demonic energy ¨C to the point that it makes the ill even ¨C but are very adept at channeling holy energy. Humans, elves, beastkin, and the like also have various specialties though in those cases it''s much more down to the individual - demons and celestials are rather unique in their race-wide bias due to their respective creator deities Kaos and Seriah. Not that any demon I ever met did something like acknowledge a deity. I''ve gotten sidetracked but in the time I''ve been in this state of half-wakefulness I''ve felt a use of demonic energy precisely once. All over the world. One time.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Do you get it? My senses are absurd you know? When I''m just sitting here and doing nothing ¨C in the seat of my power, built over millenia ¨C I can feel millions of tiny pinprick flares of mana being expended all over the globe. Holy magic, elemental magic, arcane magic, demonic magic they all have a distinct feeling and as a demon my sense for demonic magic is even better than my sense for the other kinds. So for the years I''ve been half paying attention no one has used any demonic energy except for one time! People use their magic every day for everything you can think of you know? The only way to go this long with no expenditure of demonic energy is if a very concentrated effort was made to wipe it out. Which isn''t too far-fetched now that I think on it, humans and celestials have constantly railed against demonkind for as long as I''ve been alive at least. But they should know they can''t actually exterminate another race without any consequence right? Even if the other sentient races decided to throw themselves into learning demonic magic it still probably wouldn''t be enough to maintain the mana balance ¨C demons are highly magical beings after all, just by their existence there is a constant expenditure of demonic energy.


    What is the mana balance? I don''t know. Honestly it''s not something I learned about in my youth, nor in any of my subsequent exploration of magic but as I aged I noticed that it certainly exists. Even if no one seems to acknowledge it ¨C it''s something I can feel for myself you know? It''s too big and obvious to ignore ever since my ability to sense mana became so large. There is a constant flow of magical power around us at all times made up of unaspected magical power, demonic energy, and holy energy. That''s just how the world was shaped when the Gods created it. When sentient races draw on any of those sources it depletes the source marginally, in an infinitely close to zero kind of way ¨C even the strongest mages alive today draw from their chosen source like a thimble from an ocean. But apparently all those thimbles add up because I can clearly sense that the demonic energy is thicker than any other kind. Because no one is using it. And the imbalance is creating problems at the very roots of the world. I can feel the demonic energy forcing its way through the barriers keep it separate ¨C corrupting the unaspected mana. And even physically manifesting in some places and presumably corrupting the physical world.


    I ¨C and apparently everyone else ¨C have ignored the problem so long that it''s starting to look irrecoverable to my senses. Even if there was some effort made to get the mana flow back into balance the corruption of the physical world will not be so easily reversed. More worrying the corruption of unaspected mana which will undoubtedly manifest in a million tiny and terrible ways - not only for a being like myself that relies entirely on mana to sustain my life ¨C but for literally everyone who uses mana at all. I''m pretty sure the corrupted unaspected mana will not function like demonic energy at all. Instead it will have unpredictable effects on all living beings because all creatures of this world from the sub-sapient spirits that live in the winds and waters up to the mightiest dragons all eat and breath mana at all times. Sentient races too, of course, though they will probably be a bit more resistant to any random corrupting effects and more able to come up with countermeasures. Though I think it''s inevitable that they will be overcome and die ¨C unaspected mana is just too integral to the existance of every living being and it''s not like the corruption is going to suddenly reverse itself ¨C in fact it will continue to get much worse unless demons go through a population explosion or at the very least a lot of people start using demonic energy to channel their magic. That latter is unlikely because as I understand it, other races need to be taught to channel demonic energy rather than being able to wield it innately.


    In short, somehow, while I''ve been sleeping here peacefully in my castle the rest of the world has managed to collectively commit suicide, I''m almost impressed.


    Which leads me here, though the world is likely beyond saving, it''s probably not quite impossible yet. But if I fall asleep again I will probably wake to a world well and truly done for. That knowledge has me a bit more awake. More awake than I can remember being ¡­ ever really. I know I was more active in my youth but my memories of that time are so faded they''re practically from another lifetime. My dreams seem more real sometimes. Well that knowledge and also the horrible feeling of dissonance this mana imbalance is causing makes it more or less impossible to sleep, it''s really terrible in a way words can''t even describe. Not being able to sleep I mean.


    So should I try to help? To fix this somehow? I am a demon so I am slightly more qualified than most. Not that that will count for much in regards to a problem like this. A problem that likely requires so-called Divine Intervention. Loathe as any demon is to admit it, there are things like Gods in the world. You don''t have to look far for proof; humans ¨C for instance ¨C are always singing praises to their petty Gods which are as numerous as stars in the sky, to the point that you start to doubt their credibility as Divine. But there are two whose credibility is unquestionable, who appear in every creation myth I''ve ever heard, those being Kaos and Seriah who birthed the demons and celestials to carry on the endless conflict and blah blah blah¡­


    While pondering that, a magical formation appears above my head. A dozen Runes, from languages that were dead and buried before the first stone of my ancient castle was laid, twinkle into existence. The constructs of pure demonic energy faintly glow sickly green as they arrange themselves into an arcane formation vaguely resembling a comet. Then, with a thought, they disgorge lines of green fire and eradicate the ¡°seal¡± drawn in front of me, scouring the holy runes from my sight, until nothing remains.


    Haha ¡­ For me to use magic. To willingly conceive of a spell and channel the demonic energy ¨C when was the last time I did that? I put energy into my limbs and my whole body perks up a bit more. Slowly, I grasp the arm of my throne, and lift myself from it. My movements are smooth, no indication of my long period of inactivity are reflected there, as expected of this unreasonable body of mine. Graceful steps lead me slowly down, descending from my throne for the first time in¡­


    Its been so long. So long since I did anything. But if the whole world is corrupted by that miasma it will become fundamentally uninhabitable ¨C even for someone like me. Also everyone else will also die and no longer be able to bring me tribute. Which is something I didn''t even realize I would miss until it was gone. Funny how these things work. I suppose maybe I ought to do a little bit of work, just this once.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Slowly, moving on silent feet, for the first time in over ten-thousand years the being who had once been known as Demon Goddess Alexandria moved from her Holy Throne Room.

 Chapter 3 - Everyone else is...

    Once outside the throne room I cast another spell. Demonic energy pools in my body before explosively releasing a shadow which envelopes the entire castle, searching out any of my disciples that may yet remain. I am not entirely dissapointed because I feet a single presence, not particularly nearby but ¡­ well within the castle at least. So I start to walk, slowly with a ponderous gait I follow my spell and let my senses adapt themselves, scaling down from the global scale they''ve been operating at, so I only receive information from the immediate vicinity ¨C 5 miles out or so. My castle is silent and unfamiliar as I shuffle through it ¨C it has been long since I left the throne room and various minions over the years have built and rebuilt the surrounding structures ¨C so I have to rely on my spell to lead me to the presence it has detected.


    I pass through many massive rooms all connected by arched doorways under domed ceilings. Here and there there are massive murals and stained glass windows depicting a variety of things from demons in battle to demons in prayer, though many of these artistic touches have been defaced and shattered by whomever it was who invaded my castle. My castle doesnt look much like a castle at all anymore; in fact, it reminds me more of a cathedral with its current architectural style. A massive cathedral with wide airy passageways and huge windows that reveal towers and twiddly bits rising into the air all around with the throne room nestled securely in the center. Not that I care either way, a castle or a cathedral ¨C it looks the same from my throne.


    My spell leads me down through the cathedral until I stand before a massive door that is barred with magic. Above the door is a massive mithril plaque engraved with spidery script that seemed to dance and flicker ¡°Crypt of the Chosen¡±. Old High Demonic. A bit surprising that anyone still knows the language, disheartening even, if they knew why did I bother to learn their strange common tongue? My motivation is being sapped away. With a sigh and a wave of my hand the magic disappears and the doors swing wide.


    Inside it was apparent this place had also been vandalized. The tombs desecrated and robbed. A hole in the wall to the left had admitted the vandals who had flown through the crypt and left a trail of broken stonework and robbed graves. Indifferent to the destruction I continue on into the large underground complex which apparently served as some sort of burial ground for my servants. Allowing my spell to guide me through the twisting and ancient caverns I weave my way through the graves and tombs. The distance is long. Obnoxiously so. I''m nearly a mile underground when I find a particular tomb carved of white stone ¨C one of the few that is undisturbed, its magical protections still intact. In a spot in the tunnel that looks almost natural, as if the cave had gaped wide on its own accord to make room for the alcove holding a white stone sarcophagus. Above was another mithril plaque carved with the words ¨C again in High Demonic ¨C ¡°In Death, Service¡± which sounds about right. Another wave of my hand crushes the magical defenses, grinding them into nothing before they can even attempt to lash out at me, and another wave causes the lid of the sarcophagus to slowly slide off, seemingly on its own.


    The lid slides aside to reveal a young woman laying in a bed of satin. Despite being apparently dead her body looks healthy. Her skin is pink, a brighter pink than you would see on any human, and she has red hair with two curling horns at her temples. She''s laying on two bat-like wings ¨C higher on her back than mine, closer to her shoulder blades than her hips. Her eyes are closed but I imagine they are red and slitted as typical of her species. She''d been buried in a pure white robe, that looks vaguely like the religious garb I can remember seeing human zealots wearing in the past. A succubus. It was obvious at a glance why she had been chosen to receive a blessing. After all she looks a bit like me if you squint. And her forehead bears my Brand, a black ¡°V¡± looks to have been tattooed slightly above and between her eyes with magic. Staring, I try for a moment to recall her ¨C after all that brand on her forehead could only have been applied by me ¨C but I give up. I recognize my own magic at least but the woman''s face simply doesn''t ring a bell. Oh well.


    I begin to cast the magic that would ¡°bring her back to life¡± though in truth she was not really dead. The blessing I give my minions doesn''t only strengthen them considerably above other demons it also doesn''t let them truly die, so long as I am alive. Demon''s have effectively unlimited lifespans so by linking one of them to my magical power by way of the Brand they become pretty much unkillable and can regenerate any wound given enough time. The regeneration was monstrous to the point that even if you reduced one of my Branded to a single finger they would be entirely whole and healed by ¡­ the next time I woke up. However long that is. There are ways around it of course, like destroying the body in its entirety or certain high level holy magics but its still a good magic for rewarding my cute subordinates. Or at least I''ve always thought it is.


    Since her body is whole it was likely she had been mortally wounded and then buried by incompetents before she could regenerate. Or maybe she entombed herself on purpose with a goal in mind? Maybe she had been outmaneuvered politically and forced to accept being buried alive for some reason or another? Impossible to say. A mystery that will never be solved. Unless I just ask her I guess. But I don''t really care enough to do that.


    The magic gathers around me and the whole room glows with a faint green light. Above the woman''s body a glowing magical Rune Formation appears ¨C guiding the magic as I command ¨C preparing to force a large amount of my magical power into her body and jolt her into wakefulness. If I can''t sleep you can be damn sure my little minions can''t either I grumble to myself as I force the magic into the shape I want, Runes twinkling and shifting themselves into position. When it looks perfect I release the spell and the green light vanishes, sucked into the runes. They glow green momentarily before flashing as the mana overflows and the spell activates.


    The succubus''s body shudders and draws in a breath. Looking at her I wonder if she''s actually quite weak? Considering she needs to breath apparently. She''s writhing about a bit now her face red and flushed as my magic rampages through her body, stimulating nerve endings and ensuring functionality. It''s quite a sight considering the natural endowments of a succubus but sadly I''m indifferent ¨C its been a long time since I felt something like lust. It disappeared along with many of my other bodily needs when I decided to subsist entirely on my mana. With a gasp she stretches out her entire body raising her arms above her head, arching her back, extending her wings and her legs. She holds the pose for a moment before collapsing back into the sarcophagus.This novel''s true home is a different platform. Support the author by finding it there.


    To be so theatrical before even waking up ¨C truly she is a succubus.


    Turning away I channel my detection magic once more. This time broadening its scope to include any demon loyal to me and significantly boosting the power I put into it ¨C using a proper magical Rune Formation to guide my power this time to ensure its effectiveness. A bit of a risk actually, with this much magic it will probably cover the whole of Artas, the continent the demon race calls home, and maybe even attract attention from any powerful magic user on said continent. After roughly two seconds I have created and charged the optimal rune formation released it and triggered the spell.


    Disappointingly it doesn''t detect anyone except the succubus behind me. I wonder if maybe I should widen the parameters again ¨C merely search for any demon ¨C typically I would hesitate to do such a thing because the feedback from millions of ¡°hits¡± from a detection spell is obnoxious. Gives me a headache. First I give up on my sleep and now I risk a headache. What is the world coming to? Thinking so morosely I almost begin to cast the spell when the succubus interrupts me. She clambers out of her sarcophagus, her movements only a tiny bit stiff.


    ¡°Hey¡± She calls out, walking towards me ¡°What''s going on here? What happened with the Blood Cauldron? Did we succeed¡­ ¡± I turned to look at her and her words trail off when she sees my face. Her breath catches in her throat and she sharply inhales. With practiced movements she drops to her knees hands pressed together into a ¡°V¡± shape against her forehead.


    ¡°Goddess.¡± She murmurs. Her words spoken in a language I recognize, one of the many my servants have spoken over the years ¨C it feels like one of the more recent ones but I can''t say for sure.


    Looking down at the kneeling succubus I think about correcting her. I knew my people revered me but I am not a God. In the first place what kind of demon worships a God? But really it doesn''t matter if I am her God or her Lord I will expect her service either way. Plus correcting her seems troublesome. There are more important things to do right now anyway.


    ¡°You. Can you cast magic?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes Goddess, I am capable of casting up to the eighth circle of magic.¡± She replies, her tone clipped and nervous.


    ¡°Then cast a magic to detect any living demon on Artas.¡± I immediately try to force my work on her.


    She looks up at me, her expression slightly incredulous. I meet her gaze evenly and she flinches away ¨C apparently unwilling to look her ¡°Goddess¡± in the eye. Casting her eyes downward her next words are low.


    ¡°M-my deepest apologies Goddess, I do not have the power to blanket the entire continent in my magic and even if I did ¡­ the backlash would¡­¡±


    ¡°The backlash would?¡± I prompt her.


    ¡°¡­Kill me.¡± She says the two words in a whisper.


    ¡°That''s absurd, you have my blessing, how could any amount of magical strain kill you? And what do you mean you don''t have the power? Again you have my blessing. You can simply draw on my power to work your magic if you feel your own reserves aren''t equal to the task.¡±


    Now she''s looking up at me again with confusion evident on her face. So I reach down and touch her forehead. Tracing her tattoo with my finger.


    ¡°You feel it right? It should be resonating with my power right now because of the proximity. Just grab that power and use it, if you can''t find it on your own just pulse your mana at me to create the resonance. Practice that until you can use the bond without it ¨C it would be irritating if you need to pulse mana at me at all hours of the day.¡±


    ¡°B-but Goddess-¡±


    ¡°I gave you my blessing. That''s what it''s for, so use it.¡± I cut her off. After all that was the whole point wasn''t it? I entrust my power to my trusted ¡­ hehe ¡­ servants so they can use it on my behalf? Do the work I don''t want to do?


    The succubus fell silent. Looking down at her hands. After a moment she balls them into fists and looks back up at me with a strange resolution in her eyes before nodding.


    ¡°By your will, Goddess.¡±


    I want to sigh. I knew dealing with people would be annoying but this ¡­ What is she getting all resolute for?


    Then she started muttering in broken High Demonic. ¡°...by mine will... cast fourth the grand net... to... locate... the hakarim...¡± and on and on. I couldn''t help but raise an eyebrow while I look at her, unsure exactly what it is she is doing. Well I can sense the mana swirling and condensing around her and feel her drawing on our bond to borrow my strength so obviously what she''s doing is casting the spell. Using a verbal component to guide the spell and forgoing a rune formation entirely it seems. A terribly inefficient way to cast magic. Her consumption is many times what it needs to be and the strain of channeling so much mana on her body is evident from the sweat rolling down her face. She is indeed weak and not properly educated in magic I conclude. But she is also the only servant I have on hand, so I will have to make do. Even if I am moving to save the world I shouldn''t have to get too personally involved right? Maybe there will even be time for naps?


    The process drags out for a bit until, finally, with a final muttered word she finishes the spell. Raising her left hand above her head she snaps her fingers and a shudder runs through her body as all of her personal mana is used and the remainder is taken from our bond. I can feel the mana explode out from her body, tearing through her arm as it goes. She gasps and her arm drops, bleeding but otherwise intact, suddenly losing all her mana causes her legs to collapse out from under her. Before she can fall face-first into the floor I step forward and catch her against my chest.


    ¡°Idiot girl.¡± I mummer pressing my lips against the tattoo on her forehead ¡°If you are going to draw on my power anyway there is no need to drain yourself completely.¡± Carefully feeding mana into her through my lips I repair the damage done by the mana she was unable to control, paying special attention to her left arm which she nearly destroyed ¡°Your control was terrible. If you plan to call yourself my chosen you must not destroy yourself with your own spells. In the future use a Rune Formation to guide the mana for such large-scale magic.¡± Obviously. I leave that unsaid ¡°Were you showing off or something?¡±


    After I finish healing her I try to separate our bodies but she clings to me. Head down, face buried in my breasts she hugs me tightly. She''s crying. It''s obvious because she''s clinging to me so tightly, her whole body is shuddering and shivering. I''m not sure why. She shouldn''t be injured anymore. But I do have a duty to her, as she is my servant, so I wrap my arms around her to return the embrace. She doesn''t seem able to stand so I carefully slide us down into a sitting position ¨C my back pressed against the sarcophagus she just emerged from. I gently stroke her trembling back. When she moves it''s not away, rather she pulls herself into my lap and curls up still letting out tearful sobbing noises.


    ¡°G-g-goddess forgive me.¡± She chokes out. ¡°I-I did manage to cast t-the spell b-but it detected no one. J-just you. And me.¡± Then she devolves back into incomprehensible wailing.


    Unsure how to deal with the crying woman, I simply hold her close.

 Chapter 4 - A name is important...

    ¡°I-I did manage to cast t-the spell b-but it detected no one. J-just you. And me.¡± She''d said before her little ¡­ episode.


    After a while I nod, acknowledging her news, still holding her against me. She seems to be slowly regaining control of herself; her shivering has nearly completely stopped. This situation is odd. I have lived among demons my entire life. Admittedly recently I haven''t paid them much attention but I can only see this reaction as abnormal. Demons are not particularly emotional creatures, even succubi are generally accepted to be just pretending, and demons are creatures that pride strength ¨C whether physical or magical or even emotional. Put plainly demons are not creatures that give a damn about each other and I''m fairly certain most of the ones I''ve known wouldn''t give a damn if every other demon on the continent dropped dead. The thought of a demon weeping over fallen comrades is absurd. So what is wrong with this child?


    ¡°I expected as much. Does it disturb you?¡± I ask.


    Now she manages to pull herself together and pull herself away from me, so we are just sitting on the smooth expanse of stone surrounding the sarcophagus and staring at each other. Her eyes are slightly teary but she looks otherwise presentable as she opens her mouth to respond.


    ¡°D-disturb me, Goddess? May I ask what you mean?¡± Her head tilts cutely as she asks her question ¨C truly a succubus to the core ¨C her every movement unconsciously calculated to maximize her adorableness. Her face painting a picture of perfect doe-eyed confusion. Adorableness aside it seems we have a failure to communicate. Even though I''m going out of my way to speak her annoying servant-language. Should I try to muddle through a conversation with her and find out what was wrong? Eh, why bother? She seems fine now. Thinking so I stand up.


    ¡°Nothing. Come, let us leave this dreary place, I have no further business in a crypt.¡± I speak slightly imperiously, easily falling back into my role as a Demon Lord. Then I begin to stride away retracing my steps back to the surface. I hear the succubus gasp and scramble to follow me but she makes no further sound. The two of us walk in this way for quite a while, the only sounds our feet on the stone floor and the succubus'' slightly labored breathing. Apparently still somewhat winded from her spell.


    Not that that''s surprising considering the frankly amateurish spellcasting she displayed. She spoke the Words and managed to convey her meaning. But the grammar was atrocious, as if she didn''t even know how to speak in the first place. Because of the stilted language her mental image was undoubtedly lacking in clarity ¨C sloppy language is a sign of sloppy thinking after all. She simply relied on brute forcing the spell into existence by leveraging a massive quantity of mana ¨C no wonder she was left exhausted by the effort; and even wounded by channeling more than her body could safely handle. I sort of want to scold her a bit. She is one of my ¡°chosen¡± after all. But correcting her sloppy casting sounds like work and well¡­


    As I internally debate I''m still leading us through this winding and maze-like crypt complex. It''s almost twenty minutes later I notice that I actually have no idea where I''m going. This realization hits me as I hit a wall. Physically. While distracted by my musings over the annoying succubus I walk into a wall! Ridiculous. My nose even hurts a bit, though my body should clearly be strengthened beyond such petty grievances. Why am I navigating a stupid maze? Why am I not sleeping on my throne? Silently I lament. A spell lead me down here in the first place! I never leave my throne, why would a be able to solve some stupid underground maze? I think about casting another spell to escape.


    But then I remember.


    She''s behind me.


    I don''t turn. But I focus my senses to confirm. Yep. The succubus has been following me this whole time. I can hear her breathing back there. Of course she would follow me. Oh well. Dignity? What''s that? I think I saw it in a dream once.


    ¡°Servant.¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, Goddess?¡±


    ¡°Lead me back to the castle.¡±


    ¡°The ¡­castle?¡±


    I round on her and level a glare at her. Is she mocking me? ¡°Lead me out of this crypt. Clear?¡±


    Her normally pink skin pales until it''s almost white. ¡°Yes Goddess. I understand. Please come this way.¡± She turns away and takes half a step before tripping and falling down. She heavily drops to one knee not facing me. And I start to feel ¡­ annoyed. Is she really mocking me? Is this some sort of one woman rebellion? Ah, she''s getting back up. And now she''s just walking on like nothing happened. She just oozes nervousness though, she''s even trembling a bit ¨C it''s obvious because of her wings. My servant is a truly mysterious one.


    Like most little emotional fluctuations my annoyance disappears almost immediately. Especially since the succubus seems to have resolved to do her job properly now ¨C skillfully navigating us out of the crypt. How does she know where to go? There doesn''t seem to be any landmarks or guideposts. Unless you count the graves themselves, I suppose, but who could possibly navigate with only that? I can barely remember alive people, much less the lingering reminders of the dead ones.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ¡­Actually if we''re being fair I could probably name more dead than alive people.


    Sigh ¡­ I''ve made myself depressed. Even the succubus seems depressed, her wings are drooping and she''s cowering a bit. So cute. Watching her back like this, she''s like a small animal, all jitters and nerves. Sometimes there''s a gap in the stone and she''ll step into it, lose her footing, and then catch herself with a quick flutter of her bat-like wings. Or sometimes rather than just walking through it ¨C she''ll reach out a hand and blast away a spiderweb with a tiny gust of wind magic, lip curled in revulsion the whole time. Just walking behind her is entertaining, I''d forgotten how interesting other people are. Its been a long while since I took the time to just observe someone else.


    I was continuing my intense observation, especially around her hips which swayed to and fro in an alarmingly alluring fashion, just enjoying the novelty of it of course! When that perfect heart shape stopped and her whole body snapped to attention. It seems she intends to go no further. Regretfully I tear my eyes from the succubus and examine our surroundings. And lo! We''re free of the crypt! Back in the castle proper. Ahh it''s good to be back. Almost back to my throne even. Actually can I just be done now? I woke up the servant. She should know what to do right? I look over at her, hopeful, to see if the impending end-of-the-world is weighing down on her in some visible fashion. Maybe there will be a fierce gleam in her eyes, ready to sally forth and right wrongs?! Sadly not. She''s just standing there like a statue. A statue with very alluring hips but¡­


    No that''s not what''s important right now. I guess we should get this started. But first, my servant needs a name. Servant is too long and also it applies to too many people. I need something that will differentiate this one from all the others which will surely follow. But what''s a good name? Hips? Too on the nose. Wings? Too general. Hmmmmmmm¡­


    ¡°Pink, do you know why I have summoned you?¡± I ask her, simultaneously bestowing upon her a glorious name. Actually maybe she already had a name? I could have asked her. Oh well. This new one is certainly better.


    ¡°P-Pink? Do you mean me Goddess-¡± I''ve been thinking it but ¨C doesn''t she stutter and stammer too much? What''s the deal with that? Or is that just how you pronounce things properly in this language? I really don''t think so though.


    ¡°Yes. I have bestowed upon you a name! Let it lead you to ¡­ glory or something.¡± Saying so I once again push my finger to her forehead and confer another blessing, in a very rough approximation of a Naming ceremony. I sort of lost steam at the end so it''s not a great blessing ¨C but it''s good enough for now. She''s going to need every scrap of power she can get after all. It''s important for a servant to have a Name, if you have serious expectations.


    ¡°I see. My thanks for your blessings Goddess. I am afraid I am woefully ignorant. I do not know why I have been summoned; but I will strive to meet your expectations!¡± She declares while looking at me with fervor.


    Geh. Now she''s all enthusiastic. It''s cute how her wings flare when she get serious ¡­ No that''s not what I need to be focusing on. Also. Now she clearly expects me to explain why I summoned her. I was really hoping her response would be more like ¡°Yes, I know exactly why I was summoned and I even fixed it!¡± but I guess I should save the dreams for when I''m asleep. I feel the silence stretching out awkwardly between us, she clearly expects me to enlighten her as to my ''expectations'' but putting all of this into words¡­ I even gave you a blessing Pink, haven''t I done enough? Anyway let''s buy some time.


    ¡°Follow me.¡± I command. Striding past her ¨C and toward the exit of my castle. The castle is big so it will take a while ¨C plenty of time to explain things a bit. So we walk together in silence, Pink seems surprised by the new power conferred by my blessing, by being Named, her capacity for mana increased dramatically apparently and she thanks me quite profusely when she realizes it. I ignore that of course, I''m formulating an explanation ¨C I have no time for social niceties right now.


    I stop at the grand doors that connect one of the great halls of the cathedral to the outside world. The doors are easily twenty feet high. Carved from obsidian and reinforced with all manner of magics that they might never fall. Ironic then that they are askew on their massive hinges ¨C having suffered some devastating magical blast, the resulting gap leaving enough room for a person to pass through. And pass through we do, Alexandria and Pink, outside of my home for the first time in who knows how long. The view that greets us is desolate. The demon continent Artas has always been a dark and foreboding place, constantly blanketed by a haze of volcanic ash and covered in all manner of monstrous creatures. So the endless gray plain that stretches out before us is pretty much exactly what I expected to see. Far in the distance I can make out mountains and volcanoes, one is even currently erupting ¨C belching flame into the distant sky. Also, at the bottom of the great steps leading away from the castle, there is an ugly little tower.


    It doesn''t look to be a part of my castle. My castle is all black and brooding Gothic architecture with spires topped by snarling stone gargoyles and lots of extraneous spikes. In contrast the building below is a simple structure. All smooth and even blocks of white stone stacked up into a compact and formidable looking little tower. Doesn''t look demonic at all, reminds me of something a dwarf would make really. Interesting. But more importantly¡­


    I''ve been thinking this whole time. Trying to come up with an explanation of what needs to be done. What I need Pink to do. Putting what''s wrong into words. My thoughts have been going in circles worrying over it. It''s too hard. No matter how much I struggle I can''t seem to find a way to tell her what she needs to know without also exhausting myself. I mean. You want me to talk? To explain? Me? I can''t even remember the last time I had a proper conversation. Unless we count dreams.


    That''s it! I can talk just fine if it''s a dream! So. I just need to pretend. Pretend I''m still asleep and this is a dream. It''s a perfect solution to many problems. For instance I won''t get tired if I''m dreaming, so I should be able to properly focus. I''ve been worrying about that after all ¨C that I might just fall asleep again and wake up when it''s all over. But to think I was such a genius. I might even be able to recapture a bit of that spark that used to drive me so hard and so far when I was a child. Putting it into practice immediately, I imagined myself as I was in one of my oldest dreams, one of my nearest and dearest, when I was a Demon Lord leading my legions across the face of Artas on a path of conquest and slaughter.


    ¡°The world is ending Pink. Can you feel it?¡± I decide start simple.

 Chapter 4.5 - Interlude - Pink

    My name is Vivianna De''Gwyine the second daughter of House Gwyine ¨C my sister Alaina beat me out by two minutes I''m told. That is a pretty accurate summation of my entire relationship with my sister ¨C she''s always just half a step ahead of me. Always a bit faster, a bit stronger, a bit better at magic. When we were kids it was fine, it was cute even, the people around us all watched on with warm smiles ¨C the twin sisters blessed by the Goddess perfectly evenly matched in everything. But as we''ve gotten older the eyes of the people around us have changed ¨C there can be only one Demon King after all.


    My situation was abnormal from the start, typically a second child would not be raised alongside the first, but when my sister had been brought before the Goddess to seek a blessing ¨C we were both blessed. My father was a shrewd man, he knew having one of the Goddess'' Chosen in his household was pretty much a guarantee that great things were ahead. Having two was even better. So we were raised together and treated equally. Both of us given access to an endless succession of tutors, a full and true noble education, preparing us both for the burden of leadership. When our powers were Judged at our tenth birthdayand found to be massive ¨C entitling both of us to the ¡°De¡± prefix ¨Cfather was convinced one of us was destined to become the Demon King.


    So we struggled. As we grew up the two of us both knew and understood that there could be only one at the end. We threw ourselves into studying, into magical and martial prowess, a lifetime of cutthroat family politics. All faked smiles at the shared dinner table, each of us with a half dozen plots on the others life at any one time. And in the end she was simply better. Always better, at everything, sometimes I wondered if the Goddess didn''t just love her better than I. Whatever the reasons the result didn''t change. And one day my sister triumphantly announced before our whole House, she was officially a tenth circle mage ¨C I was still only eighth circle. The smile she gave me that day, knowing, full of superiority. We had played the game and I had lost.


    That night I made my move before she could make hers. I knew with her victory all but assured her blades would come for me, more openly than they had yet dared. Though it was true she was better that didn''t mean I had to lie down and accept my death quietly. If I couldn''t beat her ¨C well there are always other ways. And I had had over a decade to prepare for this eventuality, to gather my allies against my sister and create a plan. So I stole down into the crypts beneath the Goddess''s Grand Cathedral, I would be executed for desecrating this place if one of the priestesses caught me but succubi can be stealthy when they need to. Cloaked in my magic I was silent and invisible as I made my way down until I found Mia, my oldest and most loyal servant ¨C who has watched over me since the day I was born.


    She was dressed as one of the priestesses of the Goddess ¨C heavy black robes and ornamental black wings at her hips. But her hood was lowered so she was easy to recognize. She stood a silhouette in the darkness, backlit by the everburning torch within the alcove behind her, but I could see her lips curl into a smile as she spots me. Above her there is a mithril plate etched with the spidery characters of the Ancient Language that only the highest members of the Goddess''s Order could read. Ignoring that I looked to Mia and before I can even ask the question she is answering.


    "Milady" She gives a slight bow as she begins to speak "I heard the news, your sister truly wastes no time. As soon as I heard I began to gather everything here ¨C it''s all prepared."


    "I see, well done ¨C it can''t have been easy." I mean that when I say it ¨C sneaking anything down here into the crypts is a minor miracle. But it has to be here, there is magic in this place ¨C left behind by generation after generation of my ancestors.


    "The potion is nearly complete Milady, were you able to gather the final ingredient for the Blood Cauldron?" She asks.


    "Yes. It wasn''t easy but I have it."


    Saying so I walk past her, into the vacant alcove. It will one day be a tomb but right now there is no occupant for this space. Instead there is a red cauldron set above a small green fire, inside it an ominous looking pale blue fluid is bubbling. Surrounding the cauldron are various alchemical tools and reagents. Prepared for me by me and my conspirators ¨C this is a potion said to rob the power from the blood of an enemy ¨C as I look at it I reach into my white acolytes robe and pull out the small vial of my sister''s blood, the final ingredient. I open the vial and dump the contents into the cauldron ¨C the culmination of months of effort ¨C and the only visible effect was the liquid in the cauldron began to glow faintly. I''d begun as soon as I realized my sister would reach the tenth circle ahead of me no matter what method I used ¨C her growth was just too abnormal. Mine was as well of course, we were both Chosen after all, but she was better ¡­ Swallowing those bitter feelings I turned to Mia.


    "According to the document the potion is now complete, you confirmed with Glen what needs to happen next yes?"


    "Yes Milady. Everything is prepared for tomorrow when you make your triumphant debut." She smiled as she spoke.


    "Then here goes."


    Steeling myself I grab the prepared flask and dip it into the cauldron before bringing it to my lips in one smooth motion. I down the entire flask ¨C the taste and texture is terrible, like swallowing raw seafood. After a moment it''s all gone and the remaining potion in the cauldron has lost its glow ¨C the magic expended ¨C it seems to have succeeded? I wait. Wondering what exactly it will feel like to ''rob the power of blood'' ¨C right now all I feel is a bit sick from the taste.


    "Ugh, the taste is terrible ¨C but I don''t feel any different. I thought the effect was supposed to be immediate." I say looking over at Mia.


    She returns my gaze with a smile "Yes that''s correct. I believe the effect is immediate."


    Ah my head hurts a bit, my vision is doubling up, blinking I look over at Mia. Something is wrong. I open my mouth to say something but stop. Mia is still smiling at me, a wide and amused smile, just what is so amusing¡­


    "¡­M-me-ah" The word comes out slurred.


    And now I''m falling ¡­ the strength leaving my legs ¡­ Mia steps forward and catches me, holding me up. The last thing I see is her smile.


    ***


    Then I woke up. As I wake I take a huge shuddering breath, it feels amazing, as if I''d been holding my breath for a hundred years. Now awake, I can feel that something is wrong with my body ¨C did something go wrong with the potion? ¨C and I can feel a powerful and unfamiliar magic in me. I''m being affected by the magic, I can feel it shooting through me, I can''t help but twist and writhe as it does its work ¨C normally I would be quite disturbed but for some reason I can understand instinctively that this magic is not hostile. Not hostile, but not comfortable either, the next few moments are exceedingly unpleasant as the spell roams through every part of me, from the horns on my head to the tip of my tail, it feels like a million tiny needles poking me ¨C gently enough not to hurt ¨C one moment working in the fingers of my left hand, then disappearing and reappearing in the fingers of my right. Over and over until my whole body feels like its been thoroughly prodded and poked but then just as I think it''s over, one last shock sweeps through my whole body and all my muscles stiffen ¨C I can''t help it as my back arches and my wings extend ¨C then it''s over and I collapse.


    After it''s over I lay there a moment, taking in my surroundings. This is still the abandoned crypt but a few things are different. The light from the everburning torches is gone for one, briefly there was some green light, but now it''s gone too ¨C to see I have to rely on my darkvision. Also I''m laying inside of something ¨C a sarcophagus of some kind if I don''t miss my guess ¨C which is odd, this tomb was vacant before I passed out. What happened? Did the potion not work? Did something go wrong? Or was it betrayal? That seems most likely. I would never have thought Mia had it in her but this situation is pretty damning. After drinking a potion she made most of I pass out and wake up in a sarcophagus? That''s more than ''suspicious''. I just wonder why I was left alive at all. Maybe my sister wants to mock me one last time, for getting the better of me yet again. Speaking of which ¨C I''m not alone in this room, there''s at least one other person who I caught a glimpse of while I was writhing around ¨C so I guess it''s time to face them and find out exactly what''s going on.


    Part of me just wants to lay there but in the end I am a daughter of House Gwyine with a proud linage stretching back over a thousand years. I will at least face my death on my own two feet, I have that much pride. So, moving carefully, I pull myself up out of the sarcophagus to get a look at the other person in the room. A woman with her back to me. She''s wearing black and she has two ornamental wings at her hips. Seeing that my mind is thrown even further into confusion, it''s Mia? Did I misread the situation? That would be nice if I did ¨C maybe what I just experienced was the potion after all ¡­ and Mia moved us to hide? Thinking so I begin to make my way over to her.


    ¡°Hey. What''s going on here? What happened with the Blood Cauldron? Did we succeed¡­¡± I get those words out before the woman turns to face me and the first thing I notice are her blue eyes that, though she''s a bit shorter than me even with the heels she''s wearing, are looking down on me from an impossible height. Her movements are the movements of a queen, radiating grace and refinement with a simple turn of her head and sweep of her pale blue eyes, my breath catches in my throat as I''m caught in that gaze. I hear the hiss of air as someone sharply inhales ¡­ was that me?Stolen story; please report.


    Because this person is not Mia. This person is not even a person. I can feel my eyes widening as a million conflicting thoughts suddenly explode through my mind. Because standing in front of me is the most beautiful woman in all of Artas ¨C that is a commonly accepted truth ¨C she is instantly recognizable, with pale skin like fine porcelain, long black hair that reaches down to her waist and soft blue eyes that seem to pierce my soul. She''s wearing her divine raiments ¨C upon which all the clergy of her Order base their uniforms ¨C a modest, almost simple, black dress deeper than blackest midnight is wrapped around her body. Her only accessory a deceptively simple golden circlet that floats about a centimeter off her head, like a halo. I''ve heard that that circlet is made of an extremely rare metal only the Goddess possess''. What I at first mistook for the ornaments her clergy wears are actually two real and fully articulated black feathered wings at her hips and poking out from her hair are her two small curling black horns. There are none in Artas who do not know this face, the face of the Demon Goddess Alexandria her portraits and statues practically litter the land. It''s a face almost as familiar to me as my own seen for the first time in the flesh ¨C well the second time, if you count the time she blessed you as a baby my overheated mind notes.


    For a brief moment I can only gape at her ¨C my mind spinning up to a million miles an hour. Why is the Goddess here? Is it because I am her chosen? Did she take note of the dispute between me and my sister? The Goddess can''t be happy to have two of her Chosen fighting ¨C why did I never think of that!?Or is she here to punish me for desecrating the crypts? Some other reason? I could never guess the will of the Goddess ¡­ BUT MOST IMPORTANTLY, WHY IS THE GODDESS HERE WHY HAS SHE MOVED FR-


    Then a lifetime of training, of being raised as a faithful vassal for the Goddess ¨C as one her Chosen ¨C overwhelms all of that and I drop heavily to my knees pressing my hands into the first form of the Rite of Supplication. Showing the greatest possible subservience with what I have at hand and following a brief moment of internal debate ¨C considering my lowly status I have no right to greet the Goddess right? But if I don''t will she think me rude and be offended? Doesn''t matter I''ve already been unforgivably rude I need to salvage this and show my loyalty.


    ¡°Goddess.¡± I whisper the word. Then my mind just goes blank, awaiting the judgment of my Goddess. I can feel her gaze on the top of my head, an almost physical pressure. A moment slips by ¨C it feels like an eternity ¨C and then the Goddess speaks.


    ¡°You¡± Her voice is melodious, like a chorus of angels, hearing it I want to weep at its beauty ¡°Can you cast magic?¡± And suddenly my heart drops in my chest, a black feeling of terror crawling over me. Though her voice is a thing of supreme beauty her words shake me to my core. Even though I am the Goddess'' Chosen. I am only an eighth circle mage. How can I tell her? To expose my shame to such a beautiful and perfect being, if only my sister were here¡­


    But I cannot deceive the Goddess, to even think of such a thing is blasphemy of the highest order, so reluctantly I answer.


    ¡°Yes Goddess, I am capable of casting up to the eight circle of magic.¡±


    ¡°Then cast a magic to detect any living demon on Artas.¡± She commands immediately.


    What? Why? Isn''t she just ordering me to kill myself? As I thought I did something to offend the Goddess. Why such a round-a-bout method though? Unable to help myself I look up at her, confusion written across my face, as I look up she meets my gaze evenly. Faced with that divine beauty I can only flinch and lower my head. More important than my death is that I cannot cast such magic, even if I wanted to. Maybe my sister could ¨C the tenth circle is said to be the very peak of magical power after all ¨C but somehow I doubt it, the gap between us can''t be that wide. Perhaps if the Goddess gathered a handful of her tenth circle mages something like that might be possible ¡­ Suddenly I realize I haven''t given my response.


    ¡°M-my deepest apologies Goddess¡± I stutter on the first word unconsciously and my stomach once again swoops in dread ¨C ignoring it a press on ¡°I do not have the power to blanket the entire continent in my magic and even if I did ¡­ the backlash would¡­¡±


    I try to keep myself firm and resolved but to admit my weakness before the Goddess ¡­ the shame causes me to choke on my words. I try to gather myself to continue but-


    ¡°The backlash would?¡± Her voice is so sweet and gentle, I would give anything to not disappoint my Goddess but I''m so powerless.


    ¡°¡­Kill me.¡± I bitterly force the words out in a whisper.


    ¡°That''s absurd, you have my blessing, how could any amount of magical strain kill you? And what do you mean you don''t have the power? Again you have my blessing. You can simply draw on my power to work your magic if you feel your own reserves aren''t equal to the task.¡± The Goddess''s voice is incredulous, annoyed.


    As for me my mind is spinning into overdrive again as I try to process the Goddess''s words. I know that the Goddess''s Chosen are more durable but I don''t think it''s to the extent that would allow me to survive activating a magic that targeted millions of creatures at once. But. But. MORE IMPORTANTLY. What does she mean I can draw on her power? I''ve never heard of such a thing. Even the clergy of her Order rely on arcane or demonic magical energy ¨C I''ve never heard of a demon channeling divine power. Or is it something she grants only to her Chosen? But I''ve never felt something like divine power¨C


    Suddenly the Goddess is moving! I freeze in place, my entire body still ¨C even holding my breath as she reaches down to me. Then I feel her touch. The touch of the Goddess! Her finger is on my forehead, tracing the line of the mark that declares me her Chosen, as she does I feel a few things. Most noticeably her power is infusing me, she is reinforcing or reapplying her blessing, maybe just to show me the second thing I feel. There is a link. Between me and the Goddess there is a conduit of some sort ¨C a magic I''m completely ignorant of binds us together ¨C but even with my ignorance I can feel it. On the other end of the link is a vast sea of magical power, the quantity so huge I can''t even begin to try to imagine using it all, are all Gods like this? So powerful? It feels like it''s vibrating through my entire body even though I can sense that only a tiny trickle is coming through the link ¨C it''s a terrifying feeling ¨C suddenly having the power of a God thrumming at my fingertips.


    ¡°You feel it right? It should be resonating with my power right now because of the proximity. Just grab that power and use it, if you can''t find it on your own just pulse your mana at me to create the resonance. Practice that until you can use the bond without it ¨C it would be irritating if you need to pulse mana at me at all hours of the day.¡± The Goddess spoke as if explaining to a small child.


    And I wonder. How could it be that I didn''t know of this until now? Until the Goddess herself personally informed me? I am supposed to be her Chosen, how could I be so ignorant of the bond we share? That crushing feeling of shame is returning. I am unworthy of such power that the Goddess want''s to entrust to me ¨C so feebly I try to protest.


    ¡°B-but Goddess-¡±


    Apparently sensing my intent the Goddess cuts me off ¡°I gave you my blessing. That''s what it''s for, so use it.¡±


    As she says that I feel so terrible words can''t even describe it. Because obviously. That is the entire point of the Chosen of the Gods is it not? We are the mortal instruments of divine beings ¨C our entire purpose is ensuring our Goddess''s Will is done here on the mortal plane. But something has happened clearly because the Goddess herself is moving. Wasn''t one of my first thoughts ¨C why is the Goddess moving personally? - why didn''t I realize sooner? We instruments of the Goddess have failed in our purpose so miserably that the Goddess herself is taking action; and my first action upon being confronted with this fact is to try to shirk my duties? To push the power my Goddess has entrusted to me away in fear? I can not even call myself one of her Chosen my conduct is so shameful.


    But now the scales have fallen from my eyes. It pains me that I required direct divine intervention to remember my duties; but I will not fail again. Even if I have to grind this body into dust, I will see my Goddess''s Will done.


    Thus resolved I cast my mind back to my magic lessons, selecting suitable spells for locating, for targeting demons, for boosting range and capacity. After I narrow the list down I try to apply my knowledge of spell-conjunction and compress the four spells into one. Frankly speaking it''s impossible. From the start putting four spells in one will result in a worthless fizzle most of the time ¨C to counter that I selected four spells from the same school, which improves the chance of them functioning as intended together; even if they won''t fizzle the amount of power required for such a monstrous amalgamation of proper magic will be astronomical but the Goddess has entrusted me with that power. Once I have the incantation set in my mind I go to work. Simultaneously speaking the incantation aloud and drawing out every scrap of magical power I have ¨C before reluctantly and somewhat reverently tapping the bond for the remainder. Never in my life have I had so much magical power at my fingertips, the strain is massive but thanks to the Goddess''s blessing I''m durable enough to survive. After nearly ten minutes of chanting I feel the spell is complete, hanging heavy in the air all around me, raising my hand hesitantly ¨C this is going to hurt ¨C I snap my fingers.


    The surge of power is focused mainly on the hand I used to trigger the magic but I feel it in every pore of my body as it is used as a conduit for power far beyond its abilities to manage. I can''t suppress the gasp of pain as a massive wave of pain rolls through my whole body ¨C radiating out from my center like a tide. I see my arm is torn and tattered before my eyes blur with tears and I feel my legs give out from under me. Helpless I start to fall ¡­ straight into the modest bosom of the Goddess. I feel her arms wrap around me.


    ¡°Idiot girl¡± She scolds me.


    But then she presses her lips to my forehead and I feel myself floating away from the pain buoyed on the gentle tide of the Goddess''s power. She''s healing me. I realize it blearily.


    ¡°If you are going to draw on my power anyway there is no need to drain yourself completely. Your control was terrible. If you plan to call yourself my chosen you must not destroy yourself with your own spells. In the future use a Rune Formation to guide the mana for such large-scale magic.¡± She rapidly gives me advice ¨C divine inspiration ¨C on how to improve myself while holding me close and healing my wounds. I wonder what a Rune Formation is briefly but quickly forget about it, losing myself in her embrace.


    ¡°Were you showing off or something?¡± She finishes by chiding me gently ¨C her beautiful voice taking the sting off the scolding.


    Never in my whole life ¨C fraught with danger and House politics ¨C have I felt so safe and loved as I do now. The Goddess cares for me unconditionally and when I''m hurt she is a safe place in this dangerous world. At the same time I''m scared. I felt the results of the spell and I finally understand why the Goddess has called out to me personally. I understand why the Goddess feels the need to move herself. A massive task lies before me and I''m so scared I won''t be enough. That I will fail the Goddess like all of her other children apparently have. I sob, just imaging failing, betraying the trust of the Goddess who is so kind and good. That thought of failure reminds me ¨C I do have a job to do.


    ¡°G-g-goddess forgive me.¡± I choke out. ¡°I-I did manage to cast t-the spell b-but it detected no one. J-just you. And me.¡±


    The Goddess continues to embrace me and I in turn cling to her desperately, pulling myself shamelessly into her lap. Because what if she leaves? Leaves me here all alone in the world? I can''t imagine why she would stay though when all of her children have failed her so miserably. I don''t know how she can still care about worthless people like me, about a worthless race like demons. I don''t know what happened but I do know that we let her down. But the Goddess is kind, the Goddess is good, and she holds me until the fear is gone. Whatever the Goddess requires ¨C I will see it done. I etch that vow into my heart.

 Chapter 5 - In need of direction...

    ¡°¡­Ending? The world is ending?¡± Pink looks a bit shocked. ¡°W-what do you mean by that, Goddess?¡±


    Time to lay some things out.


    ¡°First, it''s ''What'' do something about that stutter, it''s intolerable. Second, my name is Alexandria and if you feel exceptionally brave you may call me as such, if not ''mistress'' or ''milady'' will suffice ¨C I am no God. Finally, yes, the world is ending. Or more accurately something or someone or someones is driving the world toward an inevitable end.¡± With that I smile at her, really showing her all of my teeth ¡°Which is why I''ve called upon you. You and I are going to fix the world. Mostly you hopefully.¡±


    Nice. I think that covers all the important bits. Struggling to contain a triumphant cackle I instead cover my mouth with the back of my hand and flare my wings a bit ¨C my victory pose. Pink is so stunned by my brilliance she''s speechless. Her mouth is hanging open a bit, she''s gaping like a fool, what a stupid expression on her face! It''s hilarious. Haha! But after a moment she''s schooled herself back into expressionlessness, tch as expected of my Chosen, she recovers quickly.


    ¡°Not a God? I see, apologies for my lack of consideration mistress. I understand the need for discretion. But ¡­ what do you mean by the world is ending? Forgive your ignorant servant, I do not understand. And what exactly do you expect me to do about it?¡±


    Her stutter disappears without a trace, a succubus can''t help but be a little theatrical I guess. It''s in their nature. And she seems to have reached or own conclusions about my divinity but as long as she doesn''t call me Goddess it''s technical compliance ¨Cwhich will have to be good enough.That aside I narrow my eyes at her a bit, wondering if she actually doesn''t understand ¨C or is she mocking me? Impossible to say, succubi are notoriously hard to read ¨C a race with completelyunbeatable poker faces ¨C not people you should put any trust in if you can help it, generally speaking. That said she looks innocent enough so I decide to indulge her.


    ¡°Come now are you really saying you can''t feel it?¡± I ask, genuinely incredulous ¡°It should be obvious to anyone with an ounce of ability to sense mana ¨C like a cheese-grater running across your skull.¡±


    Pink hesitates, her brow furrowing into a cute pout, before responding ¡°¡­My ability to passively detect ambient mana is somewhat lacking mistress. It is not a skill that I am practiced in. I can only apologize for my incompetence in this matter.¡± So saying she lowers her head into a bow.


    ¡°What? Really? I didn''t think something so basic needed practice ¡­ Nevermind that doesn''t matter. To give you the broad strokes, it seems that there is currently a lack of demons ¨C as you have hopefully gathered from the spell I had you cast ¨C and that is leading to an imbalance in the ambient mana?¡± Geh! Why did it turn into a question at the end? Focus me! ¡°Right. An imbalance in the mana that makes up the foundation of our world. Because of that various annoying things are happening that will inevitably lead somewhere unpleasant. Into a ''world-no-longer-able-to-support-life'' kind of unpleasantness.


    In fact the unpleasantness has already started! It''s what''s making it so damn hard to sleep. Like a terrible itchy sensation all over your body all at once. I''m amazed you can''t feel it really. Also ¡­ other bad things. Miasma. Corruption. But most importantly it makes it impossible to sleep properly. Which brings us neatly back to you, Pink, you will fix this and restore my ability to sleep! ¡­er and save the world too maybe. Who knows it''s already pretty far gone...¡±


    I started monologuing a bit there and trailed off at the end but whatever I hit all the main points I think. Pink looks astounded at my awesome intellectual prowess as usual. That wide-eyed goldfish look is cute too but I hope she''s properly absorbing my wisdom. Speaking for so long is tiresome after all.


    ¡°Then, mistress, what do you recommend we do?¡±


    Huh?


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Pink just looks confused.


    ¡°That''s your job isn''t it? I even went to the trouble of explaining the problem, didn''t I? Now you fix it. I''ve decreed it so! That''s how this works, remember?¡±


    Honestly. How could any servant of mine forget the basic premise of our relationship? It''s baffling. I give the orders. They do the work. That''s how its always been! I mean, admittedly, its been a while since I actually gave an order. So maybe this succubus just isn''t too familiar with the process? But still. This is the very basic of the basics, if she can''t even manage this much, forget absorbing my wisdom she probably won''t even be able to remember my name, or her name that I gave her.


    ¡°But how? How am I supposed to ''correct an imbalance'' when I can''t even sense what you''re talking about?¡± Pink looks lost as she tosses out that question. Pressing on she continues ¡°What does that even mean? There aren''t enough demons? Should I be making more then? Or-¡±


    ¡°Dunno.¡± I say cutting her off before she can gather too much steam ¡°Figure it out Pink. That''s why you''re my Chosen. If you need my incredible might and beauty to smooth the process, you can come beg me a bit, but I''m leaving the planning stages of this operation to you.¡±


    ¡°I see. I understand, mistress, but I am still terribly ignorant. I do not understand what it is that I can do to help in this situation. If you could deign to give your loyal servant a bit more guidance¡­¡± Pink trails off hopefully, her eyes gleaming with that low form of cunning every demon is possessed of. Right. Not unexpected. She is a demon ¨C and one of my Chosen at that ¨C it wouldn''t be in her nature to just roll over and accept the unreasonableness I''m forcing on her. Not if she thinks there''s an iota of a chance that she doesn''t have to.


    Internally sighing, I begin to circulate my mana inside my body a bit. The effect is immediate, even for someone with such apparently worthless mana-sensing capabilities as Pink, as a huge amount of magical pressure forms in the air around us. The world around us goes quiet, all sound drowned out by the raw sea of my magical power, and a dangerous energy thrums in the air ¨C just waiting for a gesture or thought to set it loose. I glare at her, letting the silence play out between us. Making sure she can feel the unspent power crackling along her spine ¨C a stark reminder of the gap between us ¨C just waiting for an errant thought to lead to ¡­ ignition.


    Then with a thought I still my mana. The pressure disappears as if it had never been. Released from it Pink immediately collapses to her knees, no theatrics involved, just an honest response to the sudden relief from impending death. It''s important to remind your subordinates why they are subordinate from time to time. Especially the demonic variety ¨C who are endlessly prone to mutiny and betrayal, backstabbing and front-stabbing their way to the top of any situation they find themselves in. I''ve had enough experience with all of those things for one lifetime.


    ¡°Tell me when you have formulated a plan.¡± My voice is icy even to my own ears.


    ***


    Some time has passed, Pink has gone silent since my little show of force ¨C appropriately cowed into submission. Cowed into submission and thinking up a brilliant plan I hope. So while she does that I''ve decided to investigate the tower below. My castle was built into the side of a mountain, I can''t remember the mountain''s name though I do vaguely recall the grand ceremony when the Demon King Himself bestowed it upon me ¨C some thousands of years ago by now ¨C I was appropriately awed by the honor bestowed at the time. How naive I was back then. That stupid Demon King didn''t even live to see past the next millennium after bestowing me the mountain. A bit of a commentary on demonic society as a whole really. They build kingdoms in this land of dust and ash always full of fire and fury and always quickly burning themselves into nothing. An endless stream of stars streaking across the sky, each bright and beautiful ¨C each fragile and fleeting.


    I can feel myself frowning. Gazing upon this land again for the first time in so long, seeing it so unchanged, its put me in a melancholic mood. Well there is a change of course. That endless stream of stars seems to have ended while I was resting my eyes. I didn''t think I would care, I never liked other demons. Over so many years of interacting my kind I can only say that they are occasionally useful at best. But looking around now. My castle silent and abandoned, utterly devoid of life, a microcosm of the entire continent of Artas. It''s distressing, almost as much as the infernal prickling feeling of the mana surrounding me being imbalanced, and I don''t know why. I don''t know why and I don''t like it at all. It would be much easier to just sleep these sorts of things away, ponder on the fate of demonkind another day. Ruminate on old friends and old enemies¡­You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    Shaking my head I try to focus. Clearing away my useless and tangled feelings on the state of my species. Instead I begin to walk down the black steps, cut into the side of the mountain, which connects my castle to the outside world. I can hear Pink following behind me, a model servant, moving quickly and quietly to match me like a shadow. Nearly a thousand steps later and we''ve reached the base, where a road used to lead out into Artas, but it is now completely blocked. The tower is planted squarely in the middle of the road, its sturdy wooden door facing my castle. Some sort of watch tower planted to keep an eye on me maybe? Whatever its initial purpose it is now little more than an oversized lawn ornament, I can sense from this distance that the tower is as devoid of life as anything else I''ve thus far encountered.


    Well it''s not entirely uninteresting. For one there are a great many poorly-formed Rune Formations around the exterior of the thing. They are of the same variety as the ones surrounding me when I first awoke ¨C so-called sealing, or in this case ''barrier'' might be more appropriate, Runes. But with such poor construction it''s a wonder they function at all ¨C certainly they are not enough to bar even Pink from entry. Their presence does confirm that whoever built this tower was also responsible for ¡°sealing¡± me, the tower is likely just further vigilance on the part of my unknown assailants. Though it seems a bit wasted if they don''t even bother to man the thing. Without ceremony I put my hand on the door, I feel it reacting, some sort of defensive enchantment springing to life but it''s quickly crushed as I infuse the ancient wood with a massive quantity of my mana ¨C overpowering whatever defensive magics were in place ¨C and incinerating the door with a thought.


    Actually my mana pushes out a bit wildly, guided only by my thoughts it is not very cohesive, for a lesser caster lack of cohesion means the spell will fizzle and fail. But I am Alexandria. My magic does not fail. Instead, lacking proper guidance but infused with the purpose of ''destroying the hostile enchantment'', the magic runs a bit wild ¨C broadening the range of the effect. To my left and right ¨C all around the exterior of the tower ¨C the poorly scribbled Rune Formations are igniting, bursting into green flame and burning away. I can sense something similar happening inside the tower as shoddy magical defenses are overwhelmed and destroyed by my errant magic. Oops. Its been so long since I last willingly manifested my magic, I can''t help if it gets away from me a bit. Also the capacity and density of my mana is much more massive now compared to the last time I cast a spell ¨C really I should be praised for this level of control.


    Magic is an exercise in creativity after all. It requires imagination, focus, and clarity. To simply will what you want into being relying purely on mental image is immensely satisfying. It''s not something I''ve always been able to do, of course, traditional magic is more reliant on verbalizations ¨C called incantations ¨C Rune Formations and eventually for the top tier practitioners voiceless incantations. No matter what kind of mana you''re channeling ultimately you''re going to be using those tools in traditional magic.


    A proper magical teacher would imprint upon a student how very necessary it is to spend untold amounts of time memorizing the various Words Of Power, words with meaning gathered from various languages, stringing them together to form incantations and then spend even more time memorizing those. And on and on in a viscous cycle of learning the Words and the incantations until the student can vomit up some eight character string, properly enunciating all twenty-seven syllables, on command and make a flower bloom or something. Or a ten character string with fifteen syllables that creates a fireball. Until the student has the vocabulary to realize more or less any effect they want with their magic ¨C constrained only by the limits of their magical power. It''s an efficient way to learn magic ¨C at the end your student is both powerful and flexible if limited by the fact that incantations are generally huge mana hogs that will leave a caster drained of their powers after a handful of spells, especially as the complexity increases. Aside the cost the only limitation is vocabulary and imagination ¨C it is the magic of spontaneously working miracles.


    Rune Formations on the other hand are basically the written form of the Words of Power, with certain stylistic liberties taken for the sake of increased efficiency; little flourishes and asides discovered over the years by magical researchers to improve spell performance. By writing your spell out ahead of time it reduces the load on the caster considerably, specifically in the department of conceptualization, no need for imagination when you can just carve a ¡°Fireball¡± rune, infuse it with mana, and get a fireball. It is something flat and standardized, each ¡°Fireball¡± from a ¡°Fireball Rune¡± will be exactly the same as the last ¨C the only imagination happens at the moment of creation of the Rune. And after the rune is created and inscribed on something permanent enough, it can be used at any time with just the infusion of a bit of mana ¨C much less than trying to spontaneously work the same magic ¨C as many times as the material it''s inscribed upon allows. The downside being a crippling lack of flexibility and a great many poorly understood but rigidly enforced rules of the grammatical variety. After all Words Of Power are borrowed from a dozen different long dead languages, trying to write them out into something cohesive can be borderline impossible, and in some cases the written form of the language isn''t even known.


    Thus your theoretical magical student would be learning Rune Formations alongside Words Of Power to give them the proper balance of rigid control over their magic and flexibility in its application.


    But isn''t it boring to always speak your magic aloud? Or to gather it into proper little magical channels that optimize efficiency of use and imprint it with meaning? Much more exciting to spontaneously impart your own meaning into it, not limit yourself to what can be conveyed with words ¨C just will what you want into existence. It''s faster and better able to impart your precise intent. The only drawback is it requires a correspondingly high degree of concentration ¨C well and it requires a massive amount of personal magical power to use, massive enough to overcome the limitation of having nothing directing your power except your will. It''s my personal brand of magic I''ve developed over the years ¨C it beautifully exploits both my massive mana pool and my personal hatred of doing difficult things like reciting incantations and drawing up Runes. Occasionally I compromise and spontaneously form the Rune Formations out of pure demonic energy to direct particularly complex spells, it doesn''t even count as work really considering how intimately familiar I am with Runes ¨C I doubt there is anyone who could match me in ability to create Rune Formations entirely with imagination.


    The only downside is when I don''t focus properly and end up casting a spell not exactly as I envision it. For instance destroying every defensive enchantment within a mile of this spot instead of only the one on the door that I was targeting. Any of my old Rune Formation teachers would surely lecture me at length about controlling my magic if they could see this. Ugh I''m cringing a little thinking about it, I can practically feel their judgmental glares on my back. It feels so real I even peek behind me, but there it''s only Pink and she doesn''t look very judgmental ¨C in fact she''s doing her goldfish impression again eyes wide and mouth slightly ajar, so cute! Maybe she felt the excess mana from that spell while it was running wild a bit?


    Bah! I don''t need to worry about the ghosts of old teachers. I don''t need to be good at control anyway, it''s not like I''m going to run out of magic. It replenishes itself in my body faster than I can use it ¨C all those years of sitting around doing nothing but absorbing ambient mana are paying dividends now. So let''s not worry about it, instead what''s inside this tower? With powerful strides I step through the gap where the door used to be, flaring my wings behind me as I come, letting my gaze roam over the interior. Radiating my status as a powerful Demon Lord for a moment, in case I was wrong and someone is inhabiting the place. Sadly there is no one inside to be impressed by my entrance save a handful of old dust and cobwebs. The tower is obviously abandoned at a glance.


    I''ve entered some sort of common area if the low stone table surrounded by the rotting remains of wooden chairs is any indication. A single stone goblet sits empty on the table. To the left a staircase wraps up and around the inside of the tower, leading up to the next floor. Aside those things there is nothing in this room but dust. Well dust and a handful of scorch marks where my ill-conceived magic did its work. I''m starting to regret that a bit ¨C seeing the inside of the tower it seems those chicken scratch Rune Formations might have been the most important clue this place held. Well let''s not give up just yet, we still have the other floors to explore.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Well. That was a waste of time. The tower has four floors and I walked through all of them and discovered nothing of interest. The second floor was the remains of sleeping quarters for a half dozen people ¨C the remains of six bunks scattered around. The third floor was unknown, there was nothing there, just a large empty room. The fourth room was a bit more promising, there was another wooden door that I burned away, and behind it was a stone chest. But what was inside was disappointing, a bundle of papers and a small mithril plate, emblazoned with a crest ¨C a crown with a bird superimposed over it. When I reached down to pick up the plate the bundle of papers under it crumbled, apparently they were so old they''d rotted to nothing? It had nothing to do with me touching them. Probably.


    Anyway the point is whole tower was abandoned, all I found was the lousy little mithril plate. A trinket which probably had some worth ¨C mithril is rare after all ¨C but it''s not like I was looking for treasure. The crest is a bit more promising, it might be related to whoever built this tower and with it I might be able to track them down. Maybe. More likely Pink can do the tracking ¨C that sounds like an awful lot of work after all. With that in mind I handed it off onto her telling her ¡°It might be important.¡±. Having explored the tower I''ve learned nothing of use. It''s irritating. That I may or may not have been responsible for the destruction of the most important clues this place held is not helping my mood any. Of course, if the solution to all the worlds problems had actually just been sitting around in this tower, that would have been surprising; but I admit was hoping just a little bit. Just a tiny bit.


    Well since my plan seems to have stalled, I turn to Pink.


    ¡°So. You have a plan?¡± And asked her that.

 Chapter 6 - The Gates of Alexandria

    "Well, the situation is not entirely clear but what is clear is there no resolution to be found on Artas. We should make our way to Suprema and make contact with the other races ¨Cno solution will be reached with only the two of us. And perhaps some our brethren might yet live across the sea." Pink''s face was twisted into a frown of concentration as she spoke.


    "Make contact?" I ask her curious.


    Though after a moment of thought that was true, obviously. If there was a solution, it would have to involve the other races. Perhaps they would have some insight into what exactly has happened; I have trouble believing that they were just so blood-thirsty and unable to curb their lust for genocide that they literally exterminated every demon on Artas. But maybe that''s just me being optimistic. It sounds troublesome though, I don''t know exactly how far Suprema is but I remember that Suprema is the name of the human continent ¨C so it certainly won''t be close by.


    "Yes, mistress, as I understand it we are sorely lacking in information. As we travel through Artas to Suprema we will learn what we can about what happened here. What we determine will decide how we deal with the inhabitants of Suprema."


    "What we determine? What are you expecting Pink? And ''deal with''? Do you plan to reignite the Blood Cycle with just the two of us?"


    "It''s my hope we will find some clue as to what has happened to so many of our brothers and sisters here in Artas. As for what I expect, well I can only say I have no good answer to give you, this situation is so unexpected with too many unknown factors for me to say anything concrete. As for the Blood Cycle, it may well yet continue with or without our intervention" She looked off into the horizon as she spoke "I certainly can''t imagine it coming to an end¡­


    "But more importantly no I don''t think combat with the races on Suprema is wise ¨C if I understand the problem correctly retaliation would likely only inevitably worsen the situation. My thoughts were more that it might be necessary to disguise ourselves to travel in Suprema. Or maybe we won''t depending on the situation. We simply don''t know enough right now so I feel we should make reconnaissance our first priority until things clarify themselves."


    As she finishes outlining her plan Pink looks a bit proud of herself. Now she''s looking over at me, vague expectation dancing in her eyes. I''m not sure what she wants. But her proposal is acceptable. Loathe as I am to do something like traveling, I''ve already come this far so I might as well try to see things through.


    ¡°I see. That is an acceptable plan. We will travel together then, west toward Suprema.¡± I point off into the horizon she was just admiring. ¡°Let''s begin.¡±


    With those words I prepare myself for the journey. Using my eyes to pick out a route ¨C around the tower and onto the road that stretches out into the distance. I hear Pink quickly moving into place behind me. This road should connect my domain to the territory belonging to the adjacent Demon Lord ¨C beyond those mountains in the distance. Then further west ¨C on the opposite border of that Demon Lord''s territory ¨C there should be a great sea; across that sea will be the continent of Suprema that the humans call home and reluctantly share with a half dozen other races. I''m not clear on the exact distances but I do know Artas is a massive continent and travel from my domain to the sea is a journey typically measured in months. I don''t really want to spend months though and there''s no reason for my journey to be typical.


    After all I am something like a demon, my wings aren''t just for show. Rather than scrabbling about in the dirt it will be much easier to take to the skies. With that thought my wings expand behind me. Flaring out to their full span of nearly sixteen feet ¨C an impressive span almost three times my height ¨C flapping them down once I explode off the ground propelling myself a hundred feet into the air with that single motion. Then I just hover there a hundred feet off the ground, my magical power keeping me afloat, flight for demons is more related to magical power than any physical ability of our wings after all. That''s why someone like me, with a lot of magical power, will have explosive take-offs if I don''t control my mana carefully, and be able to continue flying more or less indefinitely. Actually literally indefinitely in my case, the mana required to keep me aloft is negligible ¨C even when combined with the mana I expend to maintain my body it''s not even a single percentage of my total capacity. An amount that regenerates as quickly as it''s expended in other words.


    Maybe it was worth getting up just to be here I think lazily, as I wait for Pink to catch up. The view is magnificent, behind me is my castle carved into the side of the mountain and from this height it looks whole and pristine ¨C no evidence of the indignity its suffered visible; save how the front doors hang slightly askew. The massive black cathedral cuts an imposing figure over the ash-blown landscape below, truly worthy of being my home. To the west I can see the road we intend to follow, cutting a smooth path through cracked land and dusty gray plains, until it disappears over the horizon. The horizon itself though is beautiful, as night is beginning to fall in Artas, the sunset over the smoky mountains in the distance is breathtaking to behold. The entire horizon glowing purple and streaking the sky orange in the light of the setting sun, punctuated by flares of red from the erupting volcanoes below.


    Seeing that sunset reminds me of when I first came to this land and was dazzled by this same view all those years ago. A stark reminder: nothing''s really changed. Though countless generations have passed for even the longest lived races since then the view from this place is the same. As it is with everything. People die, borders move, kingdoms rise and fall, each time I open my eyes there''s something new. An endless cycle of everything is different but nothings really changed.


    ¡°Mistress, should we set out then?¡± Pink asks from my side. Geh, I didn''t even notice her fly up. I keep getting distracted by stupid sentimentality.


    ¡°Yes. Lead the way.¡±


    Pink just nods and sets off, flapping her wings and flying forward, the journey begins. With great reluctance I follow. Distracting myself from the length of the trip by focusing my attention on Pink. She''s cute on the ground but she''s also quite cute in the air. Human bodies are not well built for flight ¨C too heavy ¨C so humanoid demons like me or Pink rely on our innate magical properties to make up the difference. It''s different from casting proper magic because every demon from a winged race is able to fly, despite the apparent impossibility, they can draw out their mana by instinct even if they''ve never received any magical education at all. Just like how every dragon can use their innate magic to create their destructive breath or how every nikh worm can spit acid; every winged demon can fly.


    Pink flies quite seriously, her whole body stretched out almost completely horizontally, she looks a bit like some oversized bird of prey with bat-like wings riding a thermal. Well a bird of prey with horns, a tail, and an extremely shapely human body ¨C so not much like a bird at all really. Occasionally her wings beat and ¨C with my senses ¨C each time I can see her mana well up around her to increase her speed and keep her aloft. Idly I wonder how long she can maintain this speed. We''re moving pretty slow if you ask me but clearly Pink is working hard to keep this pace up. Conversely I am not working hard at all, it''s obvious from my posture which is still nearly vertical, lazily beating my wings once for every dozen times Pink flaps hers. It''s unavoidable considering the gap between us ¨C not to sound arrogant but if I wanted to move quickly Pink would have no hope of matching my speed.


    I''m not in a rush though, I''m content to match whatever pace she wants to set. I left the planning to her after all. And while I did feel a certain measure of urgency when I decided to leave my throne I''ve largely gotten over that. My sense of time has readjusted itself a bit, with the sun and moon passing overhead, and I have once again begun to acknowledge the passing of such tiny units of time as days or weeks. In short, while our problem was quite urgent in throne time ¨C time as I perceive it while sleeping ¨C it''s actually quite a bit longer if you''re going to divide it into tiny units like months or years. You could probably squeeze another fifty generations of humans in before the planet is truly uninhabitable. As long as we don''t dither about too long ¨C and as long I don''t fall back asleep ¨C we shouldn''t have to worry about running out of time.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    What maybe we should worry about, is that Artas is a dangerous place. Moreso than the last time I was out and about. I don''t think Pink has noticed though considering how intent she is on flying westward at ¨C what is for her ¨C a breakneck pace. I noticed though, couldn''t not notice really. The second I took to the sky I felt a million hungry eyes, ears, and other various sensory organs trained onto me ¨C positively radiating bloodlust. It abated somewhat when we began to move but a large number of them have kept up with us. As for who they are, I can''t say for sure ¨C well they are monsters of some variety almost certainly. What kind? No idea.


    Artas has always been the demon continent. Now the demons seem to be gone, only the monsters remain. Monsters roam everywhere in the world but they were always especially numerous and powerful on Artas ¨C mainly because while demons are more individually powerful than other races, they are less numerous; and less likely to care about a monster that isn''t directly trying to kill them. Those factors combine to mean that the monstrous ecosystems outside of demon cities were always left largely undisturbed and allowed to grow far more than their counterparts on Suprema. Now that the demons are gone entirely ¨C and have been for some time probably ¨C the monsters have only each other to fight, allowing them to grow stronger still. Monsters fighting monsters only inevitably breeds stronger monsters.


    For a monster to be able to track me, or Pink, through the air while also hiding itself from us ¨C it should be pretty strong. Well I act concerned but really I just don''t care about something like a monster. If it wants to come out and try to eat me I''ll get rid of it but otherwise I''m fine with letting it be. Pink though probably doesn''t have that luxury, her strength has not impressed me, I wouldn''t be surprised if the monsters following us were actually stronger than her. In fact they probably are why else would they follow if not to try to eat her? Of course I won''t let Pink be eaten, I need her right now, but maybe I should warn her just in case? It''s possible some random monster attack could slow us considerably.


    Maybe I should warn her. But it''s too much work. The two schools of thought bounce around in my head as we fly and ultimately I decide not to bother. Unless a monster capable of killing Pink before either of us can react appears it shouldn''t be a problem. And I seriously doubt a monster like that exists, I''m pretty strong you know? Ridiculously so even. And with my blessing Pink should at least be durable. So our flight is largely uneventful. The ground below is just an endless plain, the ground cracked and split and covered in gray ash ¨C nothing interesting or notable. The road had disappeared at some point, reclaimed by the elements. Sometimes I spot a monster, crag beetles trundling along in the deeper cracks or ash hounds that briefly appear in especially dense clouds of ash, never anything interesting or threatening. And of course nothing like a clue to what happened.


    On the third day of our flight Pink stops. Pulling herself out of her flying posture and just hovering high above the ground. We''ve made fairly good progress and are currently at the feet of the ''distant mountains'' I had seen from my castle when we set out. So probably another three or maybe five days of flying at this pace to reach the Sea? I remember this mountain range marked the edge of my territory more often than not over the years. I guess Pink wants to rest here?


    Looking at her she looks like she could use it. She hasn''t been drawing on our bond at all for mana and as a result she looks pretty exhausted. As I suspected she was pushing herself pretty close to her limit with that speed. Not like I''ll tell her to stop, the faster we finish this the happier I''ll be after all. With a couple lazy flaps of my wings I pull alongside her and send her a questioning look.


    ¡°Mistress, we will start the investigation here.¡± She says.


    ¡°Here?¡± I look down but there''s nothing there. Just more billowing clouds of ash.


    ¡°Yes, this is the location of one of the largest cities in Artas, I''m sure of it.¡± She stares intently downward as she speaks ¡°I can''t see any trace of it right now but I''m sure it was here ¨C it was built to guard this pass that leads through the mountain range and has stood for all of recorded history as far as I''m aware. It was called the Gates of Alexandria.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, was there a city like that? I don''t see it down there in any case.¡± I peer down once more but there is nothing below us but ash gray dunes. "Well; whatever, let''s go.¡±


    Saying that I fold my wings and disperse the mana I was using to fly. Immediately dropping the hundred feet or so to the ground below. The impact causes a tiny explosion of dust to shoot out and away from my point of impact and leaves a small crater beneath my feet. Pink arrives a moment later, dropping down from the sky and using her wings to control her descent. I ignore her, looking around me for the so-called Gates of Alexandria but I don''t see it. Rather this place is just a bunch of sandy dunes ¨C blown here from the desert we just traversed and piled up against the mountains ahead of us. There isn''t even a road here.


    That aside Pink is right. I remember this mountain range has only a small handful of pathways wide enough to lay a proper road ¨C one such pathway is directly ahead of us ¨C and each of those pathways had a city or at least a defensive fort positioned at its mouth. Well they did, thousands of years ago, but the concept is sound so the tradition probably continued? With that in mind I examine the gray sand dunes we''re standing on again, looking for traces of a buried city. Pink seems to have the same idea because I feel her drawing on my mana and blasting a gust of wind magic at the ground at our feet.


    The blast cuts about twenty feet into the dune, sending a massive spray of sand into the air and completely blinding both of us for a moment. Pink hastily creates another spell and more wind pushes the billowing sand away revealing the newly formed hole and there not two feet below the surface is a blocky stone building of some kind still half buried. Glancing sidelong at Pink I can see the effort has exhausted her a bit, if I leave the excavation of this entire area to her we may well be here for weeks.


    ¡°It seems this is the right place.¡± Pink says grimly.


    A brief but intense struggle rages inside me. Order Pink to handle the excavation and stand around idly for who knows how long? Or do it myself, hastening our progress toward the ultimate goal of being able to return home and idle indefinitely? This place is kind of windy and dirty, what with the clouds of ash billowing around, not a great place to spend idle time ¨C that decides it. Decision made I turn to Pink.


    ¡°Yes. Come here.¡±


    I hold out my hand. Pink looks uncertain for a moment but then steps over and offers her hand. I grab it. ¡°Ah¡­¡± As our fingers entwine Pink''s face reddens a bit and she let''s out a small sound. Ignoring that I begin creating my magic. First a small Rune Formation appears at our feet, a ring of arcane characters glowing a soft green. Then the hard part, I focus intently to paint a picture with perfect clarity in my mind''s eye. My mana roils and rises up in me, releasing a physical pressure in my immediate vicinity that I can see Pink shying away from. I let the mana gather for a moment to give me time to hone my mental image. Then for the first time since I''ve woken up I release a truly grand magic, the likes of which I doubt even that old Demon King I once knew could conjure.


    The sand outside the Rune Formation around us ripples like the surface of a lake disturbed by a stone. The ripples intensify, a huge wave in the sand speeding outwards a mile in every direction with my Rune Formation at the center. With the area of effect established the spell pauses and for just an instant stillness returns. Then there is a massive rumble, like thunder in the distance, as the air around us becomes oppressively dense with mana until ¡­ BOOM! All around us the sand geysers upwards, propelled with incredible force into the sky. Streamers of the stuff continually rising up and following the massive explosion. I feel a giddy laugh bubbling up inside me, I just blasted a square mile of land into the air ¨C loosely packed sand admittedly but even so¡­


    Pink and I are standing inside my barrier, the only place untouched by the mass exodus of earth and above us there is huge amount of dirt floating briefly in the sky ¨C a vague disc of dirt momentarily free of gravity. It looks almost like one of those floating islands the Celestials so proudly build their cities on. Which is exactly what I was aiming for incidentally. Magical winds surround the huge airborne clump of dirt and keep it together in a more or less cohesive whole as the more complex part of my spell activates. Rapidly compressing the airborne dirt, shaping and infusing it with demonic energy. It takes only a moment before it''s done and a new floating island is born.


    It floats there above us, engraved with Rune Formations that give off a sickly green light ¨C the light of demonic energy. With this the little island of dirt will continually absorb ambient demonic energy to keep itself afloat. A perfect example of hitting two birds with a single stone if I do say so myself. Job done I lose interest. It''s just a flying clump of dirt after all. More interesting is what blowing it away has revealed, surrounding Pink and I is a city. The remains of one anyway, here and there all throughout the mile of cleared sand there are sandblasted stone buildings and rotted wooden shells that may once have been structures of some kind. The city has been uncovered.


    But before Pink or I can say anything a massive roar sounds in the distance. A roar filled with anger and challenge ¨C promising death to any who dare defy it. Oh right. There were a lot of powerful monsters around weren''t there? Seems my little explosion pissed someone off.

 Chapter 7 - Seafood in the desert

    The source of the roar was obvious immediately when I turned in the direction of the sound. My spell had revealed the at least part of the city that was buried here and had made a large obviously unnatural circular indent in the sand ¨C about thirty feet deep, though the depth varied with the bedrock the city was built on, and 2 miles across. On the northern edge of that space a huge monster had also been unburied. Well. Partially unburied. Only the head and two forelegs of the creature protrude from the sand, the rest still buried in the dune behind it. The sight is slightly surreal.


    ¡°Mistress.¡± Pink''s voice is a bit uncertain.


    ¡°Yes, Pink?¡±


    ¡°Is ¡­ is that a rock turtle?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps. It likely started its life as a rock turtle if nothing else.¡±


    It does look a bit like a rock turtle. Well it''s much bigger than any rock turtle I''ve ever seen ¨C its head alone is probably thirty-five feet high, I can only imagine how massive the body concealed beneath the sand is. Also its moving. Its forelegs are ponderously scrabbling for purchase against the bedrock seemingly with the intent of pulling itself up. Ah. A huge magical creature like that, there''s no way that the sand will pose any obstacle at all to it. Even as the thought flashes through my mind I feel a huge magical power flexing inside the creatures body and with a smooth motion it beings to pull itself free of the ground. As it stands the dune behind it rises with it ¨C its shell I think idly ¨C until the creature has pulled itself to its full height probably something like two hundred feet above the top of my head.


    ¡°Mistress ¡­ should we ¡­ run?¡±


    From the corner of my eye I shoot Pink a contemptuous glare, not dignifying the question with a response. Most of my attention is still on the ¡°turtle¡± though. Monsters called rock turtles are native to Artas though in my memory they grow to be about twenty feet high at most. Despite that this thing looks exactly like a rock turtle, just bigger, its visible skin ¨C on its head, legs, and tail ¨C is gray and pebbly; its shell (sand still running off of it like water) looks less like something organic and more like a mountain of gray stone that has somehow grown around the turtle''s body. In the cracks and fissures of that mountain there is an angry red glow, pulsing like a heartbeat. And every inch of the thing veritably trembles with magical power ¨C undoubtedly reinforcing its armor and its hide. Now erect, it faces us, once again opens its mouth and looses another ground-shattering roar. My magical protections invalidate it completely of course but I can see the sand billowing wildly around us and the dirt beneath our feet vibrating from the sound.


    At my side I see Pink shiver a bit, feeling the effect of the roar despite my protective barrier. It seems that turtle is pretty strong. But more importantly ¡­ that red glow the cracks in its shell are emitting ¨C that''s not normal. In fact nothing about this creature is normal, it is something corrupted. A part of the expected unpleasntness resulting from the imbalance Pink and I are seeking to correct.It would probably be best if it died here. Making that happen though, judging by its apparent toughness, will be a huge pain in the ass. Haaah ¡­ well this is why I have Pink. This can be an educational experience if nothing else, Pink''s raw magical power is less than that turtle''s so if she''s able to kill it maybe that will mean she''s quite skillful? Well that''s only if she can.


    With a thought I throttle the link between us, reducing her ability to use my power, to make the contest a bit more fair. If her wide-eyed look is any indication Pink notices immediately. She''s making her goldfish face again ¡­ too bad Pink, no matter how cute you are, this is for your own good. Probably. Maybe.


    ¡°Go kill that turtle. I don''t like it.¡±


    ¡°...yes, mistress.¡± Only the briefest instant of hesitation.


    The wide-eyed look disappears, replaced by grim determination. Determined Pink is cute too ¨C I defiantly won''t let her die no matter the outcome here; I decide on the spot. Pink nods at me and turns away, stepping outside of the protection of my Rune Formation. As her high-heeled foot crosses the Runes they disperse, their purpose completed. Pink drops to one knee and begins muttering an incantation. She plants one hand on the ground and reaches the other out in front of her, her fingers grasping empty air. Mana surges through her body as the spell completes and in her outstretched hand a black bastard sword appears. It is a rough looking thing, an instrument with no purpose but war. A black iron hilt that terminates in an uneven cross-guard and a blade that looks ragged and malformed; as if someone just smashed a meter and a half length of obsidian out of a mountain and called it a blade ¨C no art or craftsmanship on display at all. At the same time a black shield ¨C a small round buckler ¨C appears under her other hand and her clothes flex and shift ¨C re-configuring themselves into a suit of black leather armor. The armor is slightly too revealing, obviously sacrificing a degree of defensive ability in exchange for some less easily defined benefit, but Pink is a succubus I suppose she can''t help herself. At least the heels have been swapped out for some practical looking leather boots.


    ¡°Well done Pink. Now our colors match.¡±


    She turns back to look at me, eyes widening slightly ¡°Yes.¡± She replies simply, a blush creeping up to her cheeks, before spinning away from my gaze and tensing her legs. Before I can say anything more she jumps, and her body explodes off the ground toward the turtle, the blade in her hand igniting as she goes ¨C bathed in green fire as she reaches the apex of her leap.


    ¡°And that is an interesting sword¡­¡± I murmur to her retreating back.


    My part is done, maybe I can watch the rest from my floating island? Thinking that I look around for it but sadly its already floated nearly a mile away ¨C following the currents of mana in the air. In hindsight maybe I should have added some method to control its motion remotely. Behind me I can hear roars and screams of fury ¨C the battle apparently beginning in earnest. Well. I think I''ll leave that to Pink, I''ve seen enough idiots flailing swords around for a dozen lifetimes. And what could a turtle even do that might be interesting? So I''ll take this opportunity to explore the city a bit in the meantime. The turtle and Pink are duking it out on the northern end of the crater but the western edge looks more interesting to me ¨C there is a large fort looking building over there, on the other side of a dozen city blocks of residential-looking buildings.


    As I wander through the sand-blasted ruin of a city I try to study the buildings a bit. Passive observation is something of a specialty of mine after all. The first notable thing is these buildings were all shaped with magic, as expected of a demon city, you can tell because there are no breaks in the stone for mortar or other conventional architectural staples. Instead it looks as if the sturdy stone houses simply rose out of the ground fully formed. Which they did. Probably. That also explains why these buildings are still standing despite being buried under tons of dirt and presumably being trampled by large turtles and other monsters ¨C though the collapsed roofs of some of the buildings tell a story of some monster being just a bit too heavy. Probably that really large turtle over there.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    The second notable thing is the damage these buildings have sustained. On nearly every building there are scorch marks ¨C of the roofs and exterior walls ¨C hard to see, partly because some ignoramus recently blew huge quantity of sand all over and around here and effectively sand-blasted the whole damn place. But they''re there, if you know what to look for. And how could I, of all people, fail to recognize the trails left by the so-called ''Spiritual Artillery'' the Celestials wield with such glee? To bombard a whole city like this would take quite a few of my feathered friends ¨C probably an entire Chorus ¨C which would explain some things. For an entire Chorus ¨C the term Celestial''s use for the wings of their standing army ¨C to be this deep into Artas would be decidedly not good. Celestial incursions are supposed to be repelled at the border, sometimes infiltrators slip onto the continent and attempt an assassination or kidnapping or something but it''s always small stuff. This is a whole different scale, for the Celestial''s to have marched an army straight through the center of Artas ¡­ well it paints a picture doesn''t it?


    As I approach the fort, the signs of Celestial bombardment become ever more obvious. Buildings damaged where the lances of light drilled through them, empty plots here and there where a structure was reduced to rubble ¨C and subsequently carried away by my spell. Oops. Most tellingly the whole area is permeated by the stench of holy magic, probably some high ranking priest of the doves ¡°blessed¡± this land to render it uninhabitable to demons. But the ¡°blessing¡± is ancient, faded by time to the point that even after uncovering the ¡°blessed¡± land I feel no particular discomfort. Also there are constant tremors in this area, the ground shaking and splitting, accompanied by deep bass roars ¨C some new Celestial magic no doubt. Very annoying.


    Even as I think that there is an especially large tremor and a fissure cracks and gapes open ¨C almost directly under my feet. I have wings though so it''s not actually as big of a deal as it sounds. With a single beat of my wings I return to the sky, nearly a hundred feet up. The fort I was making my way towards; however, does not have wings and it can only sit helplessly and be split down the middle ¨C cracked open like an overripe melon. I''m treated to a brief glimpse of the thing''s interior ¨C boring gray stone rooms and corridors ¨C before both the halves slide into the still-widening fissure, crashing into each other and grinding themselves into rubble. Though I picked it on a whim, it seems I won''t be able to visit that fort, no great loss. There probably wasn''t anything important in there. Hopefully the same is true for all of this ruin ¨C because it is also rapidly disappearing.


    The same phenomenon is occurring all around me, the ground trembles and shakes, before bursting open and swallowing anything and everything. The ancient city I recently unburied is quickly disappearing beneath the sands once more. It might be irritating if I judged anything of value was being lost but I don''t think there is. Certainly nothing that lives is down there, excepting a handful of monsters maybe, and it''s not as if I have any interest in baubles or trinkets of any description. No the knowledge that the Celestial''s passed this way is enough, that it happened a considerably long time ago is not entirely unexpected either. I vaguely felt it after all, that since my castle was emptied a long time has passed. Maybe if I had moved a bit more quickly the demon race might not be in such dire straits? Well it''s a pity but I require a large amount of sleep, nothing to be done about it. Sorry if you died because of me though ¨C I think idly as the last remaining structure is swallowed up by the ground, as if it had never been.


    The cause, of course, is that over-sized turtle rampaging around over there. Since its gone and buried the city I might as well wat-


    ¡°KREEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE-¡±


    A huge noise emerges from the ongoing battle, the turtle has opened its mouth and is letting out some sort of shrill warbling cry, its not damaging me but it does hurt my ears and I can feel a headache appearing. Unacceptable.


    ¡°EEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE¨C AGUKH.¡±


    Before I can can even thinkthe mana has been shaped and loosed and the turtle''s throat explodes a rain of disgusting gore that showers the ground below ¨C silencing the cry. Damn. There goes letting Pink handle this herself, I think morosely but the noise was simplyintolerable.Pink did seem to have the situation in hand, at least from my point of view ¨C now that I''m paying attention again.


    While I was examining the ruined city Pink had been really doing some work on that turtle. Its shell was scorched and blackened in places ¨C mostly near its head or legs, indicative of strikes that had just barely missed more vulnerable targets ¨C the so-called Soulfire doing its work, even against as powerful a magical creature as this. The turtle was also missing one of its huge eyes, the leaking bloody hole ¨C bigger than my body ¨C is kind of gross to look at, and also one of its legs ¨C the right hind limb. I can see the dismembered leg lying in the sand about a hundred yards from where the turtle is currently. The front right leg is also heavily wounded, bleeding and scarred by soulfire, whereas the other two limbs are more or less wholly unscathed. Pink''s plan is apparently to rob the thing of its mobility by removing the two limbs on its right side. I can''t help but think ¡­ Pink do you really need to worry about a turtle''s mobility?


    Pink for her part looks more or less untouched. Unsurprising considering any direct hit from a body hundreds of times her size would ¡­ end the fight lets say. But that doesn''t mean she''s untroubled by her opponent. For one thing the turtle has probably been using ranged-sound based attacks, if all the roaring that''s been happening is any indication, because it''s facing an opponent it''s unlikely to be able to stomp on with its feet or bite with its jaws. I''m sure Pink has some ability to resist with her level of magical skill and available mana ¨C but such sound-based magic is fundamentally impossible to avoid completely between combatants that are relatively evenly matched and the damage tends to be cumulative. For another she looks exhausted and from my spot half a mile away in the sky ¨C almost literally floating on a cloud ¨C I can only offer my sympathy to those whose lot it is in life to do the hard work that needs doing.


    Pink is sweating and breathing so heavily she''s practically panting while she faces off against the turtle. As I watch she bursts into motion, leading with her sword held in a two-handed grip, leaping towards the turtle''s right foreleg ¨C using her wings to increase her speed ¨C it''s quite an impressive strike, especially as green fire bursts out along the length of her blade. But the turtle is apparently ready for it because, with speed that seems unlikely for such a large creature, it twists its body and interposes its shell between Pink and the leg. Unfazed Pink uses her wings to change her trajectory, sliding past the shell and readying her blade ¨C unwilling to let her target escape. The turtle makes a strange bleating noise from its ruined windpipe ¨C apparently distressed.


    Pink smiles and unleashes her strike.


    *TINK*


    And the strike is deflected, as a new turtle emerges from the sand beneath the giant''s feet and throws itself in the path of the blade. Pink ¨C reeling from the suddenly lost momentum ¨C tumbles out of the sky and lands on the ground in front of the leg she intended to sever. The giant turtle ¨C sensing opportunity ¨C raises its leg and stomps down ¨C sending a massive shock-wave rippling outwards and opening new fissures all over the basin. Huh. Seems the turtle was the one making the earthquakes. Pink manages to slip out from beneath its foot ¨C she can fly so of course she won''t be done in by something like a stomp ¨C and she''s taken to the sky once more, warily circling the turtle. The reason for her wariness is obvious as ¨C all over the basin ¨C the snouts of at least a hundred more rock turtles begin to emerge.


    The newcomers are properly sized rock turtles this time. The largest standing maybe thirty feet off the ground ¨C normal sized in other words. More noticeable though is the rainbow of colors emitted by their shells. Each shell glows and pulses in different shades of red and orange, no two turtles exactly the same color. That is not normal. Maybe it''s alright to let Pink take the kid gloves off I muse to myself. Though on the other hand ¨C it''s not like a group of turtles can kill something that can fly, no matter how many of them gather.Even ostentatiously magical turtles like these don''t have any capacity to attack from range ¨C their innate brand of magic is entirely focused on reinforcing their massive frames.


    Even as I think that¨C unexpectedly ¨C a dozen of the newcomer''s shells all surge with mana and in a flash glow white-hot; each discharging a beam of chaotic energy towards Pink.

 Chapter 8 - Something like pain

    Pink''s reaction is expert, for what little good it does her. Almost as soon as the beams are released she beats her wings and propels herself over half of them. Her black buckler appears in front of her and deflects another beam, as it connects with the buckler''s surface the beam is literally pushed away and redirected in another direction; impressive little piece of magic in the buckler for it to do that. Unfortunately that is where her defensive options seem to run out and she''s forced to rely on angling her body, minimizing her profile to the turtles on the ground and trying to dodge between their attacks. Thanks to her movements three more of the beams pass by her harmlessly, a fourth grazes over the armor on her thigh, but the fifth punctures her wing ¨C still extended from her initial burst.


    In mid-air Pink sways, controlling her reaction to what is almost certainly a huge amount of pain. Those beams the turtles are firing are a form of innate magic from creatures afflicted by the corruption so it''s hard to say exactly what they''ll do but judging from the large amount of mana expended creating them and the barely controlled nature of the magic ¨C the beams are literally breaking down and tearing themselves apart because of the chaotic and uncontrolled magic from the moment they leave their casters bodies; the upside being that since they immediately break down they can''t be maintained and redirected like proper beam magic can be, the downside¨C


    ¡°AHHHHHH¡± A raw scream of pain interrupts my thoughts.


    Pink plunges out of the air, dropping like a stone into the midst of the turtles. The pain undoubtedly overpowering her ability to maintain even the simple magic of flight. After all that magic is formed from corrupted unaspected mana ¨C being hit by a spell that is in the process of dissolving itself will lead to a certain amount of spillover. A body will naturally repulse the hostile mana but it seems Pink''s defenses were not equal to the task of repelling the corruption. And having that corrupted mana circulating in her body is obviously uncomfortable as I imagine it would be for any uncorrupted being. It certainly looks uncomfortable, Pink is writhing about on the ground in the midst of a field of turtles, in truth it''s a bit embarrassing as a master to see my servant laid so low by turtles so I roll over and look up at the sky. Drifting along up among theclouds ¡­ deliberating.


    After the brief moment of consideration I reopen the conduit connecting me and Pink, flooding her body with my mana and purging the corrupted mana. Below there is a moment of pregnant silence and then I hear the battle resume, hopefully Pink can handle the rest ¨C and quickly. In the meantime there is something I need to do, though I am really, truly, loathe to do anything ¨C much less this sort of thing, it''s clearly servant work! As I float along and watch the clouds above me, pointedly ignoring the sounds of the struggle going on below, I wonder what I did to deserve this kind of fate. A fate where the clouds get drift by lazily above me and I have to work.


    Grumbling internally I roll over once more and, after a bit of deliberation, select a target. There. In a big cluster of the smaller turtles, there''s one with glowing with a red so deep it''s almost purple. It doesn''t seem aware of me at all, it and all the other turtles are completely focused on Pink, a hundred beams of magic criss-crossing the basin trying to pin her down. Slowly I drift above the turtle, using a handful of tiny bursts of power to direct my flight, paying more attention to the clouds above me than anything ¨C not because I''m lazy! - it''s so the turtle will stay oblivious to me. While I''m positioning myself I can see Pink is going a bit crazy ¨C summoning huge bolts of green lighting to destroy the turtles, cutting them apart with her sword, deflecting and redirecting their magic with an odd magical vortex she''s summoned; all the while dodging and weaving and moving with frankly ridiculous speeds. Just watching her makes me feel tired, though it is somewhat satisfying to see her so easily able to adapt to using a much larger amount of mana ¨C that speaks to her skill more than grilling a few turtles.


    And perfect. I''ve maneuvered myself above the target. It is still completely oblivious to my existence, all because I released no killing intent or large mana fluctuations to break my stealthy approach ¨C I''m such a genius. The battle below is cooling down a bit too now that the turtles numbers have been reduced by half ¨C the ones still alive are the ones that have formed large clusters, which makes them harder for Pink to approach. But even those are being whittled down by the green lightning she''s tossing around ¨C it''s fortunate she didn''t kill my target before I got here I realize belatedly. I loiter around a bit longer while Pink is mopping up down there, hoping that maybe Kaos Himself will reach down and do my work for me. Or anyone at all really, I''m not picky.


    No such luck. With a final desolate sigh I release the magic holding me up and drop down towards the red-shelled turtle. As I drop I concentrate on increasing my density, trying to increase my weight and the velocity of my fall ¨C by the time I''ve dropped the two hundred feet or so to the ground I land like a meteor, slamming straight through the turtles shell ¨C then continuing without slowing and smashing straight through the turtle and onto the ground below. The shockwave from my impact blows the turtles that had been clustered around it away, scattering them to the four winds. It also unbalances the huge turtle ¨C which Pink had been once again dancing around and trying to de-limb ¨C and creates an opening in its stance as its huge bulk is broadsided by the expanding wave of energy, cleanly lifting the turtle off of its remaining legs ¨C the massive being suspended in the air helpless for a moment. Pink pounces on the opportunity; cleanly severing its foreleg and ensuring it is impossible for the turtle to regain its feet. Unable to stand on only two legs the turtle crumples to the ground, no longer a threat ¨C only a massive target.


    Ignoring all that I stand up from the middle of the explosion of gore I''ve just created. In my hand is the turtle''s crystal heart. Most monsters have such a crystal ¨C it''s what defines them as monsters instead of beasts ¨C a heart made of and fed by mana. Typically they are either black, white, or some shade of gray on the sliding gradient in between, the color is indicative of the monsters maturity and when they crystal is completely black that means the monster has absorbed all the mana it is capable of absorbing. This heart is a smudgy gray color ¨C streaked with purple. And even now, holding it in my hand, I can''t sense the mana from the heart. I can feel my brow furrowing. How troublesome.


    If I can''t sense corrupted creatures via their mana ¡­ well it doesn''t bode well. To say nothing of a little ambush like this, this changes everything, the timetable I''m tentatively working with won''t be accurate if I can''t get a clear grasp of my enemies ¡­ actually all that sounds troublesome, I decided to leave the planning to Pink so she must have already thought of this. No need for me to worry on that front! But more importantly is that this little crystal heart ¨C about the size of my fist ¨C is a clear source of the corruption seeping onto the physical plane. I didn''t expect to find such evidence so soon but here it is. I can feel corruption leaking from it even as I hold it in my hand ¨C truly a disgusting feeling, like the pattering of a thousand tiny insect legs rushing up my arm. And a headache is forming. All this from such a tiny source ¨C I might have to revise my expectations considerably going forward, I think grimly.


    Such a contradictory existence, that hides itself from my sight until we''re almost close enough to touch and then overpowers my senses with this incomprehensible and unusable garbage energy. Makes me sick feeling it, that terrible feeling of incongruance that I have been able to ignore suddenly flaring to the front of my mind ¨C a blaring warning: something is wrong. Setting my teeth on edge and causing my stomach to tense in a reaction almost like fear, if you can imagine! For me to be afraid. I can feel a smile spreading on my lips, not a gentle one, as I consider what must be done to this thing that dares to cross me. To shake me from my sleep and bring me here with its foul stench.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    It''s clear what must be done. I have to verify if it can be destroyed. And if it can be I have to destroy it. Scour this interloper from the world. Here. Now. With my own power. So ¡­ let''s begin.


    With a thought Runes begin snapping into existence all around me, until I''m surrounded by a mural of arcane patterns drawn in swirling hodge-podge of ancient languages, gently glowing that sickly green color I''m so familiar with. A half dozen of the most powerful offensive magics I can conjure off the top of my head swirl around me ¨C likely enough destructive power to level the mountain range in the distance ¨C waiting for release. I extend my arm, holding the crystal heart up in front of me and I can see my Rune Tattoo''s have lit up out of the corner of my eye ¨C an artful spiderweb pattern of vines running down my arm from my shoulder ¨C terminating in a blooming rose on my palm; all of it glowing the tell-tale green of demonic magic. This magic is engraved on my skin to provide a myriad of beneficial effects ¨C notably the greatest magical defense I''m capable of conjuring snaps over my body automatically anytime a certain threshold of danger is exceeded ¨C as has just happened apparently.


    First the heart in my hand begins to burn ¨C heating quickly to temperatures hot enough to melt Veltinium into slag. The heart is unaffected even as the flames dance around it. The second spell activates and I begin to apply pressure ¨C a crushing weight like the center of a black hole localized in the palm of my hand. The flames surrounding the heart flicker into nothing, the heart itself is reacting as well ¨C the purple streaks running throughout are beginning to glow; expending power to maintain structural integrity? Hard to say. The seconds tick by as I continue my onslaught, determined to grind this infected heart into nothing with the sheer weight of my magical power. Thirty seconds. A minute. With a sigh I release the magic, the magical runes fading into nothing as I dismiss them ¨C no point in continuing like this ¨C it seems such relatively mundane methods are insufficient.


    Frustrated by my failure I decide to take a break. Looking around it seems Pink has finished mopping up the turtles. Their giant patriarch is reduced to an unmoving lump of flesh spilling unsavory fluids onto the desert floor. Looking at the remains makes me feel a bit sick ¨C not in the physical sense, it''s not like it''s weakening me ¨C it''s just something unpleasant to be around, to have to see. Trying my best to ignore it I instead focus on Pink, who has at some point reformed her armor once again ¨C she''s reclaimed her impractical heels and is now wearing a black dress that is somewhat similar to mine, though with her assets she fills it out much better ¨C and is now standing about ten feet away, watching me with rapt attention. Her previous warlike disposition has all but disappeared and now she looks like little more than an exceptionally pretty girl in a cocktail dress, a slightly sexy pout playing about her lips ¡­ in the middle of the desert ¡­ surrounded by the remains of a hundred rock turtles ¡­ it''s a slightly incongruent look.


    For a moment I''m speechless, looking at her. At times I''m slightly blindsided by her beauty, her perfect hourglass shape, her overly soft and feminine features ¨C attractive demons are rather atypical after all ¨C but it''s not like it''s a bad thing. If only I was about ten thousand years younger¡­ The idle thought causes a grin to sprout on my face. Pink stiffens perceptibly when I start smiling at her for no reason while holding a monster''s heart, her whole body going rigid ¨C except her tail which whips wildly back and forth behind her, a subconscious expression of nervous energy perhaps. Having cute subordinates is certainly a good thing. I almost want to tease her a bit but right now we''re working and it''s not like I''m actually that interested.


    ¡°Pink, gather these stones from the enemies you destroyed¡± I hold the heart up for emphasis ¡°...especially the one inside that thing.¡± I point up at the veritable mountain of dead flesh that used to be the giant rock turtle. ¡°And ¡­ uh ¡­ maybe be a bit careful handling would be wise? Try not to eat them or anything at least.¡± Ingesting the corruption directly would be very bad indeed.


    ¡°Understood Go-, Mistress. I will do so at once.¡± Pink gives a crisp and elegant curtsy and then sashays away.


    I follow her hips with my eyes for a moment before turning back to the monster heart still grasped in my right hand. Definitely not interested. I reassure no one in particular. Anyway it''s time to get a bit serious I guess. Narrowing my eyes I raise my left hand, observing as a green flame is born, dancing on my index fingertip. Soulfire. Soulfire is widely considered to be the pinnacle of most schools of demonic spellcasting and is widely acknowledged as the magic with the highest potential to inflict damage from any school. The reason''s are myriad and complicated but to put it extremely briefly it''s something like an exchange ¨C your life for the life of your enemy. Soulfire is a candle lit on both ends because if you really want something dead, you have to be willing to get a bit burned. A magic very compatible with demonic philosophy. And this thing needs to die, I feel that strongly.


    So without further thought my entire hand alights with Soulfire and closes around the heart. The first feeling is perhaps expected ¨C pain ¨C pain beyond what I have experienced in years uncounted; like my hand has been dipped in something molten that has just begun to cool. As if that feeling of insects pattering across my skin has intensified a thousandfold ¨C and now they''re biting. For something to hurt me this badly it would almost have to be done my own hand, the thought streaks across my mind slightly hysterically. It hurts. It huuuurrrrrrtttttttssss. But even as it feels like my hand was dipped in fire, my head feels as if its been dunked in ice-water ¨C suddenly clear and focused. I should have realized sooner. It was so obvious. Since when do I¡­ but that doesn''t matter right now because I''m locked into this contest ¨C until its conclusion one way or the other.


    The thought pushes all other thoughts aside. Clears my head. Chases away the remnants of the strange and unfamiliar emotions I was experiencing just recently. The thought that I might die here. So ridiculous. So absurd. And yet, here, with my own Soulfire consuming me, I am perhaps closer to death than I have ever been in all my years of life. If the crystal heart is faring any better is impossible to tell, it sits in my palm engulfed ¨C along with my hand ¨C by the raging emerald fire easily visible due to the angry streaks of purple pulsing within the flames. I hone my focus to a razor''s edge, intent on controlling my flames, intent on destroying the crystal heart.


    As I mentioned, Soulfire is somewhat like lighting a candle on both ends ¨C the key to survival is ensuring the opposition runs out of wick first. Metaphorically speaking. As I focus on the crystal heart, shoving the somewhat novel feeling of pain aside, I can see it running out of wick. Cracks that run along its length, illuminated by tendrils of green fire, are appearing all over it. And then without fanfare it''s over. The purple flashes cease, burned out of the heart ¨C and out of existence. Victory. The expected outcome. With an iron will I control the feelings of elation rising in my chest ¨C they are not my own I recognize ¨C being inside the area of influence of these crystal hearts is clearly affecting me. Inciting odd feelings. I mean really. Fear? Anger? Lust? Rage? Four distinct emotional states in as many minutes?


    My life is not measured in minutes. I should have noticed immediately. And for my lapse, I experience something worthless like pain, though that is already receding to nothing, suppressed by my absurd physical capabilities. No permanent damage dealt this time ¨C but a lesson learned perhaps. To effortlessly burn all the corruption from this world is beyond even me it seems ¡­ annoying but not wholly unacceptable ¨C this corruption is merely a symptom after all and I would never consent to undertaking such a lengthy and difficult endeavor in the first place.


    ¡°Mistress, I''ve gathered the monster''s hearts.¡± I hear Pink say. And indeed, piled there next to my faithful little succubus is a small mountain of crystal hearts, with one substantially larger than the rest prominently displayed on top of the pile, each glowing and pulsating an ominous purple. Ah. I can feel the headache coming back.

 Chapter 9 - Dissension

    We''re flying again, though our pace is significantly reduced ¨C the toll not eating takes on Pink is evidently rather high. She''s able to continue, using my mana to support herself, but we will have to find proper food at some point it seems ¨C her body is not properly adapted to survive off only mana. Well you can''t expect much of an infant I suppose. I''m not sure exactly how old she is but if she''s even reached the full physical maturity most succubi grow into at around two hundred years I''d be surprised. Even if she can''t properly process the mana ¨C it will be enough to keep her alive more or less indefinitely, the only question is how much of that indefinitely she''ll be able to move about and do useful things. One we shouldn''t have to find the answer too ¨C once we spot some sort of edible wildlife. Sadly the only wildlife we''ve yet encountered ¨C those turtles ¨C were quite tainted by the corruption, which sort of calls that ''edible'' qualifier into question and Pink decided she''d rather be safe than sorry.


    Even if I say we''re moving slowly, we''re still making good time compared to most forms of travel and we''ve already arrived at the other side of the mountain range the ¡°Gates of Alexandria¡± was guarding. Flying through the mountain pass was easy enough ¨C nothing has challenged us since the turtles, even they only became hostile when we landed amongst them and began flashily casting magic. In short our travel is uneventful, Pink has eased her pace to the point that her flight looks like she''s little more than leaning into the wind ¨C a stark contrast to her previous near-horizontal method of travel. Slowing to match this new speed was actually a bit difficult for me ¨C a certain amount of speed is necessary to maintain flight unless you want to rely entirely on magical power, which is wasteful and also hard work comparatively. Not something I''m willing to do. Just when things seemed hopeless I was inspired by our previous battle and I compromised by conjuring a cloud, lying back on it, and floating along behind Pink.


    It was a bit more work initially ¨C creating the Rune Formation to bind the magical cloud properly but my little trick with the floating island was inspired and I was able to use that as a basis ¨C and now I can just ride along to wherever Pink leads. The only drawback is the cloud will dissipate if I''m not in direct physical contact, due to the limitations of using water vapor as a medium for magic.


    What happened to all those corrupted crystal hearts? Well they presented an interesting conundrum. You see while I proved that I was able to destroy them, the cost was such that I was hesitant to try to destroy so many. Using Soulfire to destroy such a large quantity would undoubtedly deal some ¨C probably high and possibly irreversible ¨C degree of damage to me. So that method''s out. My spells for directly damaging them seemed insufficient, though perhaps it''s too early to really conclude that ¨C if I tried a bit harder I might be able to come up with something. So that method is also out. After that my options become less and less attractive ¨C I could try to weave some sort of hex or curse or something like that, magic that can attack the core of somethings being might be more effective. But honestly ritual magic like that is a lot of work ¨C both conceiving of it in the first place and actually applying it ¨C and I''m terribly out of practice. Its been a long time I met a problem I couldn''t overcome with brute force after all.


    So I just opened my dimensional storage, a large extra-dimensional space I accessed in my youth when I was learning Space-Time magic, and chucked the crystal hearts inside. My storage capacity is massive, tied up with my overall mana capacity, so it was easy. Since the current plan calls to go meet with the various denizens of Suprema, I decided to just delay final judgment on the crystal hearts and hope that the humans or the doves have developed some method of destroying the corruption. I mean surely this is a problem they are working on as well right? An excellent solution that involves saving the problem for later with high hopes for just handing it off entirely ¨C makes me smile just thinking about it. It is slightly concerning to have to lug around a big pile of corruption like this but extra-dimensional storage is actually probably the best place for it ¨C after outright destruction of course. Keeping it off the physical plane entirely is more effective than any sealing magic. Probably. So long as I remember not to try to store anything else in there.


    Floating through the sky, lying on a cloud ¨C another annoyance is making itself known. Usually I would might take a moment like this to rest but it is sadly impossible. This whole continent thrums with the unpleasant power of corrupted beings ¨C I can feel it on my skin, like the wretched things are reaching out to touch me. Apparently being inside my throne room ¨C or perhaps inside that seal ¨C was insulating me from the effect to some degree. Now exposed to this unrelenting and frankly revolting sensation I decide to strike up a conversation with Pink to distract myself. We''ve learned some things so maybe the plan can be revised.


    ¡°Pink.¡± I call out to her.


    ¡°Yes mistress?¡± Her reply is immediate and I can picture her body tensing up just from the sound of her voice.


    ¡°Relax¡± I murmur lazily ¡°we''re going to be traveling together for quite a while yet so please try to work on ¡­ whatever that is ¡­ being so stiff all the time¡­¡±


    ¡°Apologies, mistress, I will endeavor to do so.¡± Her voice is somehow even more tense the second time.


    ¡°Well whatever, do as you like¡± That has been my mantra regarding servants since time immemorial ¨C no need to force a change now ¡°What did you learn in those ¡­ruins?¡±


    ¡°Mistress I can only lower my head and beg your forgiveness for my incompetence, I was so distracted by my battle with the monster, I learned very little of the fate of the city before it was reclaimed by the desert.¡± Her voice was choked with emotion ¡°I wasted the opportunity you so generously provided me, a thousand deaths would not be sufficient to atone-¡±


    ¡°Haah¡­ calm down Pink. I just told you to relax. I''m not particularly surprised. And at any rate I wasn''t entirely idle, I took the time to look around a bit while you played with that turtle and I think I learned all we really needed to know. The city was ravaged by ''Spiritual Artillery'' are you familiar with what that is?¡±


    ¡°''Spiritual Artillery''¡­ as in ¨C massed holy magical bombardment carried out by Celestials?¡±


    ¡°Correct, probably not less than a full Chorus of doves, just judging by the extent of the damage ¨C pretty much every building I saw was covered in those tell-tale grooves formed when a dove just let''s the magic loose and it splashes all over and around the target.¡±


    ¡°¡­for a full Chorus to be able to bombard The Gates of Alexandria¡­ they would have to march an army directly through Lord Xeven''s territory. How could such a thing¡­?¡± Pink''s voice trails off in thought.


    ¡°I don''t think it really matters how. Demonic politics are a volatile thing, it''s not surprising Artas might find itself vulnerable to foreign incursion from time to time. Whatever happened is clearly ancient history, not really relevant to our current considerations.¡± Ancient history I was alive during and probably asleep for I think a bit guiltily.


    ¡°Then you think the Celestials are responsible? For wiping out demonkind? Is that the take-away?¡± Pink asks, her voice strangely flat.


    ¡°Well for wiping out that city at least. It''s still a bit premature to lay all of this at the feet of the doves. It wouldn''t be necessary for them to commit to wiping out every demon on the continent to get the result we''re seeing I don''t think. Even if they only hit a few big population centers and killed the Demon King, it might leave enough of a void for the monsters on Artas and the inevitable civil wars that would follow to do the rest.¡± I say distractedly, watching the clouds float by above me. Demon''s have always been that kind of race after all, they burn so hot ¨C but so brief.


    A moment of silence follows and then a shadow appears over me. Tilting my head back I can see Pink has planted herself directly in front of my cloud and is now flying backwards ¨C peering down at my face. She hasn''t dropped our speed any so it''s fine ¡­ but what is she doing?Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    ¡°Goddess, because what we have is fundamentally a problem of balance ¨C as I understand things ¨C could we not simply exterminate the Celestials to achieve our aim? It is the bed they have made should we not force them to lie in it?¡± Her face was set grimly as she watched me for my response.


    ¡°This is a bit different from what you were saying when we set out Pink.¡± I prod gently.


    ¡°I did not have a clear grasp of the situation at that time Goddess. I have since revised my opinion.¡±


    ¡°¡­you still do not have a clear grasp of the situation Pink. Nor do I for that matter. We haven''t even left Artas. But to answer your question, no, I do not think ''exterminating'' the Celestials is a particularly viable solution. For practical reasons if nothing else ¨C we are but two need I remind you? And my passion for the Blood Cycle has all but flown. And there may yet be more of our brethren across the sea.¡± Saying so I return my attention to the clouds ¨C slightly regretting starting this conversation.


    That''s when I feel a weight on my hips. Looking down, Pink is straddling my waist ¨C I feel her tail wrapping around my thigh. Having her perfect hourglass form suddenly appear on top of me renders me momentarily speechless. Once upon a time it might have aroused something like lust to have a succubus suddenly straddle my hips and lean forward until our faces are close enough to kiss; but all I feel is bewilderment. How long has it been since anyone dared to touch me like this? Well there was that time right after Pink woke up I guess¡­ but this is clearly different. More aggressive. Someone needs to teach this succubus a bit about respect and propriety clearly.


    ¡°Goddess, I believe if the full situation was understood it would not be impossible to rouse others to our cause ¨C certainly if any demons have fled to Suprema they would flock to you. But. But. More importantly. Isn''t it intolerable? Goddess? For those winged wretches to come into your home and trample all the things that belong to you? For them to escape untroubled? Must we show them mercy? I understand ¨C better than anyone ¨C the kindness in your heart, but for wretches like that¨C All they deserve is death.


    You need only say the word Goddess. I will start anew the Cycle ¨C alone if I have to ¨C until every last wretched bit of feathered scum is ground into dust.¡±


    Pink is ranting. Her breasts heave alluringly with each angry statement. I can barely hear her words I''m so distracted ¨C not by her body but by her proximity. No one touches me. No one dares. To invade my personal space ¨C uninvited ¨C is to invite immediate uncompromising death, such it has been ever since I took my place on the throne. Even before actually, how could any Demon Lord tolerate such flagrant disrespect and remain a Demon Lord? So while Pink is atop me venting her hatred for the doves ¨C making it worse really, coming at me with such naked hostility ¨C I am concentrating entirely on suppressing the overwhelming urge to destroy her, damn the consequences, for this disrespect.


    Nowadays I have little use for dignity and no use at all for the perceptions other people have of me, even moreso when ''other people'' is comprised of a single succubus. It''s not dignified to float around half asleep behind my servant on a cloud obviously ¨C but it is an indignity I have chosen to bear. What is currently happening; however, is not something I have chosen but rather something that was forced on me. A subtle but important distinction. And people do not force anything on Alexandria. That the succubus believes this is survivable behavior shows a staggering lack of respect, I am incredulous. It also demonstrates a that there is some flaw in the functionality of our bond. As a creature bound to me by my power ¨C she should be fundamentally incapable of raising a hand against me. Perhaps straddling my hips like a lover doesn''t count as opening hostilities? Or maybe I just half-assed it when I was applying the blessing? ...that''s what it is isn''t it? And she''s still ranting.


    ¡°...even if we are currently but two, other races would rally to our banner if we could demonstrate the culpability the Celestial Host. Artas can''t be the only place feeling effects of the corruption that we''ve¨C¡±


    Her words are cut off as I roll over on my cloud and force her under me, pressing her back into the springy surface. Physically asserting my dominance, I pulse my mana ¨C letting it radiate out from my body ¨C forcing her tail off of me and pressing her whole body down into the cloud. Planting an arm on either side of her head I glare down at her.


    Pink''s reaction is dramatic. Her face, which had been slightly flushed red with anger, has paled until it''s almost white. Her breath is coming in rapid little gasps as she stares back up at me ¨C eyes wide with terror and brimming with tears. Apparently shocked back to some semblance of sense. ¡°...imsorryimsorryimsorry ¨C pleaseforgivemegoddess...¡± She''s chanting nearly inaudibly ¨C so quiet that I think it might not be an intentional verbalization but merely a glimpse at the thoughts currently running through her mind.


    ¡°What should we do with you¡­¡± I whisper. Feeling honestly a bit conflicted, almost wishing she could give me an answer ¨C so that I wouldn''t have to think of one. After all there is probably only one appropriate response, right? Only one thing can be expected in the face of this sort of behavior, no demon could expect anything else - lenience is a weakness no demon abides. Ignoring her babbling during my moment of consideration I settle on a verdict.


    ¡°But then I did just tell you to do as you like so let us take this as a learning opportunity¡± I lean down until our foreheads are almost touching ¨C close enough for a kiss ¨C before continuing ¡°no one touches me. You understand?¡±


    She looks like she wants to nod but with our proximity the motion would bring us into contact, after realizing that she opens her mouth.


    ¡°Yes Mistress.¡± She says, voice trembling with barely concealed terror.


    ¡°Good.¡± I flash her my best predators smile and collapse my body on top of her. I can feel her go rigid, stiff as board beneath me ¨C a suspiciously soft board but still¡­ Deftly, I roll us around and into position until we''re spooning on top of the cloud. Exhausted from the flurry of activity I rest my head on her shoulder. She''s a bit taller than me ¨C and she has wings! ¨C so it feels a bit awkward but I don''t mind it.


    ¡°This is me touching you Pink. It''s much more acceptable. You understand the distinction?¡± I murmur almost directly into her ear. Her whole body shivers in response before she says:


    ¡°Yes Mistress. I understand.¡±


    ¡°Good. Because it would be a terrible waste to have to destroy you, I''ve become somewhat fond of you these past few days.¡±


    ¡°I''m grateful for your lenience, mistress, I can only apologize ¨C I was somewhat overwhelmed by ¡­ negative feelings for the Celestials.¡±


    She''s not facing me so I can''t see what sort of face she''s making while she offers this up. Angry? Defiant? Contrite? Idly I run my fingers through her hair, gently patting the top of her head smoothing it down ¡­ such a terribly soft creature.


    ¡°You apologize too easily Pink, you are a demon are you not? Not properly built for groveling and apologizing and especially not built to forgive the crimes of the doves. I understand that much, so I can ¨C perhaps this once ¨C offer a measure of forgiveness but do not expect such lenience always. It can only make you weak.¡±


    Besides she did recently gather a hundred or so of those crystal hearts for me ¨C that could contribute to some form of emotional instability. I don''t mind too much, now the heat of the moment has passed, because she is just the right size for me to cling to. It''s quite a delectable sensation, holding someone else close, and not one I have indulged in quite some time.


    ¡°Do not defy me Pink, stick close and make yourself useful, in that manner you will never require my forgiveness and your life will be long and happy.¡± Relatively speaking.


    ¡°If you will it,I will gladly accompany you mistress.¡±


    Her voice is soft and she isn''t looking at me but I think she sounds happy. Heh. Succubi are sly creatures aren''t they? But this is annoying. I''ve created something of a problem for myself haven''t I? Now she will surely try to kill me ¨C it''s the only proper answer for a foolish master who would let such a slight pass, such an obvious declaration of weakness. I mean, like me, she''s a demon. We are not creatures that can be raised into lapdogs, so the only possible response to a foe that rolls over to show its soft underbelly ¨C like say a master who can''t even properly administer a swift death when the situation calls for it ¨C is to tear into it with all your strength, rip it apart with your bare hands if necessary. If you can''t even do that much can you even call yourself a demon?


    And Pink isa demon, one of my Chosen, she should understand better than most the call for brutality ¨C to be forced under someone who would falter in the face of such must be truly intolerable. I know I would find it so, were our positions reversed. It''s wholly undemonic. So for now I''ll keep her close. Her chances against me as we are now are infinitely close to zero so she will undoubtedly bide her time and sharpen her claws. In the meantime I will have to devise a countermeasure, if I put my mind to it I imagine the task will be trivial. Alternately, maybe I should just kill her now and save myself the trouble? But I think that ultimately it will be less work to simply bind her to me a bit more thoroughly going forward, as opposed to searching out a replacement.


    It makes me smile a bit, head still on her shoulder looking out into the horizon, after all this is what a relationship between two demons is supposed to be like. All smiles and soft words ¨C watching eagle eyed for the slightest sign chance to drive home your barely concealed blade. So I''ll savor the feeling ¨C at least until I get bored.

 Chapter 10 - Group Cohesion

    We''ve been making progress. Only a week has passed since I left my throne and from my perch atop my enchanted cloud I can see the ocean. The edge of Artas. We could have made better time if I had pushed a bit harder but a week to cover that kind of distance is pretty damn good. I remember the old merchant caravans would take months to cross the length of the continent so for us to do it in seven days shows we are setting a decent pace. I am setting a decent pace. Pink has been riding since her little outburst.


    Mostly because I think it''s nice to have her close by. Even now we''re sitting side by side on my cloud ¨C our fingers entwined. It was rough at first but now she seems more used to me, which is good, apparently her stress had been accumulating considerably just by having to constantly be in the presence of her ¡°Goddess¡± while tasked with something impossible; all the while in a state of literal starvation in a variety of ways.


    So I decided to help my cute subordinate by getting her more used to my presence so she wouldn''t have to stress out about me so much ¨C can''t help her with the ''tasked with fixing the unfixable'' bit sadly. After a few hours of constant contact she stopped getting all stiff with terror every time I looked at her and after a day she no longer cringed away and averted her eyes constantly. We can call the operation to inoculate Pink against my presence a success. The reverse is ¡­ less true. For me Pink is somewhat intoxicating to be around, even if she does likely want to kill me. So odd to have found something that shakes me from my typical lethargy.


    Succubi are like that of course, they''re born attractive to other people ¨C it''s just an innate part of their being. In my case it''s a bit different ¨C I''m just so unused to having someone else around, having a hand to hold and a body to cling onto as we drift through the clouds. It''s novel. Other people are warm. They have strange and unpredictable reactions in seemingly endless supply, so different from the people you meet in dreams who are ultimately so scripted and predictable by comparison. Getting up was indeed the right choice I have decided, meeting Pink makes it worth it, and with time I will meet more people to subject to my curiosity. Until then Pink will just have to accompany me in my selfishness. So while it''s true that Pink has become slightly more accustomed to me it''s really just a side effect of my selfish desire to monopolize her attentions and reactions ¨C and maybe keep an eye out for assassination plots too.


    I haven''t been entirely idle however, I''m not fond of work of any description and the years have ground out any feelings of joy in the completion of meniel tasks but I do believe in ¡­efficiency. And to spend every waking moment paying some degree of attention to another person ¨C it would be a terrible waste to not make some use of that time wouldn''t it? So to that end, I''ve been attempting to train Pink, that she might be more useful to me. And now time for another little test:


    ¡°Pink.¡± I start solemnly, turning to look her in the eyes ¡°Can you feel that? Something is coming that wants to kill and eat you, where is it?¡± I ask.


    She squirms a bit under my scrutiny but I can tell she''s focusing. Putting her all into her attempts at detection ¨C her eyes close and her whole face scrunches up a bit. It''s unfair because when she shows me something like that ¨C a face I could never dream up in a million years ¨C it makes me want to just tell her the answer. But I endure.


    ¡°...mm...¡± Her brow is furrowing even further and I can feel her radiating her power outwards to try to boost her perceptions. A valid enough stratagem if the aim is sensing hostile magic, saturating an area with your own mana is effective in most situations. Unfortunately for Pink this is not such a situation, we are high above the ground ¨C floating in open air ¨C so the range that Pink can saturate is rather limited. She seems to realize this as well because the mana stops.


    "izib...renkit...enhancement...¡± Now she''s muttering under her breath, using her unique brand of spellcasting ¨C the likes of which I''ve never seen. Frankly it''s terrible and I''ve been debating teaching her how to wield magic properly ¨C instead of using this horrible broken bastard form of incantations. There are pros and cons to such a course of action ¨C it would increase her effectiveness in many situations considerably, not just combat, but it would also be a Herculean undertaking on my part. Committing to a massive (read:any) amount of work for ultimately dubious benefits. There shouldn''t be a time when I need Pink to be any more proficient than she is right? I should be sufficient for any situation that can be resolved through application of brute force.


    At some point during my musings shes finished the spell and I can ''see'' mana concentrated around her eyes and ears. Her second instinct was to boost her senses it seems ¨C it might be enough depending on how powerful the enhancements are. I watch as her slightly pointed ears twitch cutely and give her hand an encouraging squeeze. She smiles and then leans forward over the edge of the cloud ¨C looking at the distant ground. Her eyes narrow in concentration and then she points down, at the earth immediately ahead and to the right of our cloud about a hundred feet away.


    ¡°There.¡± She states confidently. ¡°A group of nikh worms.¡± Her ear twitches again and her face slowly twists into a frown. ¡°No, not a group ¡­a colony. I can hear probably two hundred individual worms and more as we get closer.¡±


    She looks a bit sick as she says so and I don''t blame her one bit. I wouldn''t want to have to listen in on whatever it is nikh worms do while they''re underground. Spells that detect hostile or killing intent are much better if only for that reason in my opinion. But if Pink would rather use her own senses that is her choice, one she is regretting judging by the pale shade her skin is turning.


    ¡°Mm... Yes, well done Pink ¨C though I think a spell to detect hostility might serve you better in the future. At any rate since you have discovered them do destroy them please ¨C they are corrupted. The feeling of their presence is most uncomfortable.¡± I can feel myself wrinkling my nose as I say that last bit. I''ve been purposely guiding us into the corrupted creatures in the hopes that if we(Pink) get rid of enough of them maybe this horrible cheese-grater on flesh feeling will go away. No such luck yet but I remain hopeful. In the meantime I just keep hold of Pink''s hand ¨C it''s an excellent distraction from other less pleasant sensations I''ve discovered.


    Tracking down these corrupted beasties that are on our way also doubles up as good training for Pink. I taught her a spell that is good for hitting many targets over long distances with an easily scalable level of power, thus far the only magic I''ve seen fit to impart while the grand internal debate rages. Even that is overstating my contribution frankly ¨C I merely corrected her pronunciation once because hearing her garbling proper words was beyond my capacity to ignore ¨C and now that she can properly pronounce the incantation for a flame spear it seems to have become the most effective spell in her arsenal. Something she is preparing to demonstrate again even now.


    With her free hand she reaches out over the edge of the cloud eyes focused on the spot she had earlier indicated. It''s just another patch of unremarkable and barren land ¨C this one home to teeming hordes of disgusting corrupted monsters just below the surface ¨C and as Pink whispers her incantation a dozen fiery green spears materialize in the air above it. Her grip on my hand tightens and she leverages the immediate proximity to make full use of our bond, drawing forth a massive amount of mana, in response the dozen spears multiply a dozen times over before making their descent. Blasting downwards and into the sand below, gouging out a hundred flaming craters in an instant.


    The response is immediate as the strange screeching noise nikh worms are capable of making fills the air, while the wretches burn and die in their holes. Pink does not relent for an instant, having already reconstructed the spell and launched another half dozen volleys in rapid succession ¨C relying on her hearing to guide her aim makes for spells that are scarily efficient. The previously untouched ground is suddenly pocked and cratered for nearly a hundred yards in any direction with a few emerald fires burning on the surface but mostly the fire is underground, exploding and expanding all throughout the tunnel complex the worms had built. I can see a small smile playing about Pink''s lips at her apparent success.


    And that''s when the acid volley hits. Spattering all around us ¨C stopped by the translucent barrier of force I conjure with a thought ¨C as if I would let acid spat by worms touch me.


    About a hundred yards south of Pink''s bombardment another huge group of nikh worms have forced themselves out of the ground and onto the surface, dragging themselves along on their stubby insectile legs. Their disgusting fleshy brown bodies have an ominous purple glow pulsing within ¨C a clear signifier of their corruption. And as I watch them they all rear up as one once more, mana pulsing in their bodies, and launch more acid from the horrible toothy holes that serve as their mouths. Pink reacts by conjuring another wave of spears and launching them at the approaching group ¨C trusting in the fires ability to burn the acid out of the sky as it makes its way to its target. Her reflexes, at least, are quite impressive. Even if her detection abilities are somewhat lacking.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    ¡°A thousand pardons, mistress, I''ve allowed the enemy to strike at you and even had to be protected by your magic. My shame is-¡±


    ¡°Enough Pink, what''s the point of doing all this...¡± I raise our joined hands between us and wave them about a bit. ¡°...if you''re going to continue with this affectation of groveling subservience. More importantly, there is a reason I''ve been pitting you against creatures like those.¡± I wave my free hand dismissively at the smoldering pile of worms she''s just created. ¡°Aside the blindly obvious fact that they are in our way. So I ask you, have you divined that intent? Or have you been content to wallow in your ignorance Pink?¡±


    Pink looks surprised, probably because this is the first time I''ve spoken to her with any seriousness in the past few days. Since her little outburst. But she hides that quickly and responds.


    ¡°I assume that mistress wants to impress upon me that our upmost priority is combating this... corruption.¡± Her lip curls into an unconscious sneer as she says the word. Probably an honest reaction considering her near constant exposure these past few days ¨C no matter how stunted her perceptions may be it can''t be enjoyable, I know I am not enjoying it.


    ¡°More or less correct but an incomplete answer nonetheless. Have you managed to divine why I placed such high priority on these beasts? After you complained to me about your inability to grasp the exact nature of the problem we face?¡± I sort of dropped a huge hint there, if she can''t understand even after I say this much... but fortunately that fear seems unfounded as a look of comprehension comes across Pink''s face.


    ¡°These beasts are a direct result of the imbalance of the ambient mana then? So by defeating them we bring ourselves closer to the ultimate goal of redressing that balance¡­? No that can''t be right, if they are merely a symptom then their presence or absence will not have any effect on the balance we are trying to correct.¡±


    ¡°Well that conclusion may be hasty Pink, I''m slightly hopeful culling the numbers of these creatures will have some degree of short-term benefit¡­ admittedly likely no long term benefit though and certainly not if we confine ourselves to such paltry numbers of the things. They are probably appearing all over the globe in significant numbers by this point.¡±


    ¡°''Probably'' you say? Mistress could it be that these creatures can evade even your ability to detect them?¡± Pink looks slightly astonished as she poses the question and she turns her body to face me, the nikh worms below forgotten.


    I remain silent for a moment, considering. As Pink is the strategist it is necessary that she have access to correct information. But as Pink is a demon giving her any information that could be construed as a weakness is ¡­unwise. The gap between us is truthfully too wide for her to overcome with anything short of the assistance of the Gods themselves but she is probably not aware of that fact. Demons as a general rule do not tend to see any other individual as truly ''insurmountable''. Demons are always ready to fight and die at the slightest provocation in the endless struggle to climb just a bit higher. So if I accidentally allow myself to appear too weak to Pink she will undoubtedly attack me and I''ll be forced to destroy my most useful(only) servant. All that said this is probably too important to conceal if I want her to be efficient in her problem solving. And I do favor efficiency.


    ¡°That is correct Pink. These creatures are other. They exist outside the natural order of things and as yet I''ve not found a way to search them out ¨C due to their unnaturalness shielding them from most conventional forms of long range detection. However; inside a certain physical range their presence ¨C that feeling of wrongness they exude ¨C becomes too large to escape my senses.¡± I could probably refine my method for hunting the things down but I''m not really interested in doing that kind of work unless I absolutely have to.


    With a flourish I conjure one of the crystal hearts ¨C it''s a dark grey covered in a spiderweb of purple, literally wrapped in corruption - from my dimensional-storage and it floats seemingly on its own between the two of us. At the same time a formidable array of small runes appear and encircle the thing ¨C a proper sealing formation if I''ve ever seen one.


    ¡°Even if it weren''t so powerfully sealed it would still be invisible to my mana sensing.¡± I mutter darkly. ¡°So, now that you''ve spent a few days destroying these things ¨C and you can see this heart right here in front of you, tell me your conclusions and we will see if they match with my own.¡±


    Pinks eyes have narrowed as she regards the crystal heart hovering between us. ¡°I suspected as much but you haven''t been destroying them Mistress? I suppose my first observation then is that the crystal hearts of these corrupted monsters are nigh indestructible ¨C I think with enough time a corrupted creature might even be able to regenerate from that state. It''s unlikely there are many beings capable of truly destroying such a thing, with enough time it seems inevitable that the numbers of the corrupted will become overwhelming.¡±


    ¡°I agree, it is only a matter of time before the entire world is overrun. Well a matter of a very long time...¡±


    ¡°Right, not a pressing concern presently, I pray. We''ve seen more uncorrupted monsters than corrupted ones thus far on our little trek. More importantly though that heart is ''corrupted'' meaning it started its life as a more typical monster correct?¡±


    ¡°Perhaps Pink, perhaps not, but it does seem likely. Rock turtles and nikh worms are native to these lands so it''s unlikely these corrupted beasts are transplants. Of course two corrupted beasts might produce corrupted offspring so it''s hard to say with certainty that they were not born as such.¡± She''s touched on the main point that I want to drill into her pretty little head so I give her another nudge. ¡°But then Pink, what is the difference between you and this stone?¡± I point at the heart with my free hand.


    Pink is silent. I get to watch the gears turning in her head as she makes the connections. Her face is scrunched into a troubled frown as she begins her reply. ¡°That stone was the heart of a monster-¡±


    ¡°Is the heart of a monster Pink ¨C it''s not dead yet remember.¡±


    ¡°-Is the heart of a monster ¨C that has been corrupted by the unaspected mana which was in turn corrupted by the excess of demonic energy. The difference between us ¡­? I am not a monster. And I am not corrupted.¡±


    ¡°Not a monster, no, but you are a powerful magical creature are you not? You, more than most, eat and breath mana to live do you not?¡±


    She is silent for a very long moment before replying. ¡°You are implying that I might become corrupted Mistress?¡± Pink stares at me intently as she asks.


    ¡°You and every other living thing on this planet Pink.¡± My reply is flat. ¡°That''s what I suspected while I was still on my throne and what has been all but confirmed during our little journey. It''s an inevitability is what I think ¨C unless you plan to die young perhaps? - an inevitability I will likely succumb to as well. Perhaps you understand why then I might prioritize it more highly than the actions of the doves hundreds, or maybe thousands, of years passed?¡±


    Pink''s face darkens at the reminder.


    ¡°Mistress I assure you I have now and have never had any intention of def-¡±


    ¡°I''m not asking that you not defy me ¨C that much is expected ¨C it is the premise upon which our relationship is built!¡± As I shout I rise to my feet, drawing myself to my full height and letting my wings flare out behind me. ¡°What I need is your full cooperation and undivided attention on the issue at hand. The corruption at the foundation of our world! Damn the doves. And damn any other distraction that might rear its head between here and the end of this thing. I have no time for whatever niggling doubts and distractions you might have left from your life before today. Can you give me that Pink? Or am I going to need to seek out alternatives?¡±


    Holding her hand and looking down at the succubus sitting on a cloud I struggle to contain my mirth ¨C maintaining my stony facade with great effort as I watch Pink for her answer. I''ve found myself in a ridiculous situation wherein I attempt to impress upon my subordinate the upmost importance of a task while staunchly refusing to take that task on myself ¨C going so far as to threaten to ask some third party to do it in the worst case. It''s absurd. But it''s also important ¨C I really do need Pink to be laser focused here. The clock it ticking and we have no time for ancient history.


    Pink composes herself quickly and moves to kneel. She reaches up and wraps her other hand over our two already linked hands ¨C into a posture of perfect supplication.


    ¡°Goddess. I swear to you, by the name you have gifted me, I Pink, will serve to carry out your will until my dying breath. I will see it done, even if I must grind this body into nothing.¡± And I can feel her magic flowing up, linking us together ¨C redoubling our bond; binding her to me in magical chains. What brought us together before this was my shoddily constructed blessing ¨C a one-sided gift from me to her ¨C but by giving her oath in this manner it evens the balance between us somewhat; and even if she doesn''t know the proper words for this kind of ceremony, well she is a powerful magical creature and there is magic enough in intent. Only through supreme effort do I restrain the laughter bubbling up inside me, winning feels so good after all. No matter the stage, no matter how big or small ¨C necessary or unnecessary ¨C the conflict it''s important to win. And if I''m going to compete ¨C be it in battle or in interpersonal politics ¨C I am going to win. I am Alexandria am I not?


    Below us the nikh worms burn. And I can''t help but loose a predator''s smile ¨C all teeth.

 Chapter 11 - The Sentinel

    Now that I''ve secured an oath of loyalty from Pink ¨C something that in hindsight I should really have secured from all my Chosen ¨C I feel much more comfortable with the idea of teaching her a bit about this and that regarding how the world works. Still too much effort to actually do it but the sentiment is there! Much less chance of betrayal and other various problems that crop up due to soured interpersonal relationships when such an oath is in play. Honestly Pink should be more careful throwing things like that around ¨C she''s given me an inordinate amount of power over her in exchange for nothing at all. Something of a failing of character for a demon really ¨C but it''s to my benefit so I''ll let it slide I suppose. Perhaps she doesn''t even know what she''s done? It''s possible ¨C she seems frightfully ignorant about magic truth be told but since I''m in a good mood I can let that slide too.


    Thus our journey continues, leaving blasted craters in the landscape behind us ¨C where Pink dutifully exterminates whatever nasties are laying around down there before trundling down herself to gather up all their corrupted hearts so I can toss them into storage. Because of these detours we are only now actually reaching the ocean ¨C the edge of Artas. Even though we''d been able to see it for several days, well the land is flat and our vantage was high so it was still considerably distant. With my detours ¨C and Pink''s detours that she requested to confirm her suspicious about the indigenous wildlife being corrupted rather than born ¨C its been nearly two weeks since I sallied forth from my throne. Pink''s detours were somewhat inconclusive, incidentally, though profitable in the sense that we confirmed that the ratio of corrupted to uncorrupted monsters was something like 1:50 ¨C which is something of a relief. And we managed to scavenge something for Pink to eat ¨C water could be conjured and food could be gathered from the few remaining types of beasts that roamed the land, notably large four legged bovines with massive horns and bladed tails she called Veniks. Not fighting in a state of literal starvation has improved Pink''s performance considerably and she''s often able to volley the smaller groups of corrupted monsters to death without drawing on my power at all. With this most of my servants bodily needs have been seen to, anything more she''s on her own for.


    Here we stand, on the edge of Artas. Or actually about a hundred feet above the rocky gray shoreline below if we''re being accurate. I''m slightly moved ¨C it has been ¡­a long time¡­ since I''ve left Artas, demons rarely venture beyond our borders ¨C there is conflict enough to be had within them without tangling with the rest of the world. Long ago I ¨C as all young demons are wont ¨C was sent beyond our borders in search of blood and glory; countless raids during which demonic youth to cut their teeth against the world beyond. But that is truly ancient history. My forays beyond the border are such a distant memory now, a dream within a dream, I could almost think they never happened at all. So to set out now again, so late in life, it fills me with a certain trepidation. Mostly trepidation we''re going to get horribly lost at sea.


    ¡°And you are absolutely sure this is the correct direction Pink?¡±


    ¡°Yes mistress, can you see that triangle of stars?¡± She''s pointing up into the night sky and pretending three of those pinpricks of light are distinguishable from the rest. ¡°That is the constellation ''Suprema'' ¨C I imagine you can guess from whence it drew its name ¨C and it always points to the homeland of wayward humans.¡±


    I''m not entirely convinced by her words. Because of her oath it''s unlikely she''s lying but she could be honestly mistaken. And getting lost at sea would be truly intolerable. The seas of Korridar are massive to the point it beggars belief and filled with all sorts of monstrous sea creatures. If we flew off in the wrong direction it would be a terrible waste of time and incredibly difficult to get back, for the seas are magical in many places and difficult to navigate. The mana of powerful sea monsters is throwing off my senses even from here on the shore ¨C simply due to the sheer number of the things. The sea is a massive untamed wilderness after all ¨C and when monsters are left to their own devices they can only produce ever more powerful monsters. Losing our way is simply unacceptable at this junction.


    So I''m standing on my cloud, Pink beside me, with my neck craned back trying to spot the constellation she mentioned. But all I can see is a strange night sky covered with innumerable identical stars ¨C no ash in the air to protect us from their light, it''s quite peculiar. For me who can hardly ever remember seeing the sky in such a state ¨C blanketed in stars instead of the familiar ash ¨C blearily trying to pick out and three of those ethereal pinpricks is more or less impossible. Not that I won''t try.


    ¡°It''s quite pretty isn''t it Mistress?¡± Pink speaks from my side.


    ¡°Pretty?¡± I repeat the word absently, still squinting up at the sky.


    ¡°The night sky I mean. I''ve only actually seen it in person once before on an expedition to the outlands with my sister. I was raised in Lumineux so such opportunities were rare as you can imagine. But it is quite breathtaking.¡±


    ¡°Opportunities were rare? If you want to go somewhere just go ¨C it''s simple is it not?¡±


    ¡°Would that we were all so strong as you are Mistress.¡± She says wryly. ¡°But it really is pretty...¡± Her voice trails off.


    ¡°There is a certain beauty I suppose ¨C but mostly it just hurts my eyes.¡±


    Pink lets out a sigh. ¡°Mistress I have serious doubts that the light of distant stars is in any way capable of hurting you.¡±


    ¡°It''s the principle of the thing Pink. Even if they can''t what matters is they tried.¡± I smile a little as I speak ¨C glad Pink seems to have finally become comfortable enough to banter to this degree. It seems counter-intuitive, to want someone comfortable speaking with me, but circumstances being what they are I''ve decided to make a special exception to my usual policy of non-communication with servants. I''ll need someone to do all the talking for me in Suprema and that person will need to understand my goals to some extent. So far Pink is the best candidate for the job.


    ¡°Then Mistres-¡±


    ¡°Gsv qly mvevi vmw, wlvh rg?¡± A new voice enters our conversation, speaking in gibberish. Or a language I don''t speak ¨C one of the two.


    I let my gaze drop from the stars and there in front of us stands a Celestial. Well, he''s actually flying held aloft by a pair of pure white wings, about thirty feet away from us, out over the sea we''ve been debating attempting to cross. A male, I think. He is tall and powerfully built ¨C unusual for a dove, they generally don''t have very bulky frames. His hair is silver in the moonlight, matching the full suit of gleaming silver armor he wears. Gripped loosely in his left hand is a trident, also silver, held with no particular intent at his side. Under his right arm he holds his silver helmet. I can sense some minor enchantments adorn his armor and weapon ¨C and he himself has some pitiful amount of magical power, about equal to Pink''s unaugmented capacity ¨C actually maybe a bit more. Over the silver armor a pure white tabard emblazoned with a crest depicting a feathered wing. He has a pale face which seems unnaturally delicate in comparison to his stocky body and a pair of golden eyes, narrowed, staring at Pink.


    Pink has spotted him as well. I can see her whole body tensed ready to spring forward. Her hatred for the doves is really quite debilitating isn''t it I muse. But it seems she remembers her oath, because she stays with her feet firmly planted on the cloud, standing slightly in front of me as if to interpose her body between me and the dove. Her tail is swaying behind her while her hand repeatedly clenches and releases a fist. Along with a million other tiny expressions of nervous energy begging for release. The dove notices as well ¨C if his slightly contemptuous smirk is anything to go by.


    ¡°Pink.¡± I warn.


    ¡°I will not fail you Mistress.¡± Comes her reply.


    The dove, hearing that exchange tilts his head, an expression of confusion crossing his face momentarily. When he speaks again it is in the same bastardized low demonic Pink and I are using.


    ¡°An old tongue you two are using.¡± His voice, which is as deep as a dove''s voice can be, sounds slightly hoarse and thoughtful. Though perhaps that is just unfamiliarity with the language. ¡°It has been many years since I met another who could speak as such. Not since The Sundering and for a few decades after.¡±


    The silence spins out between us. I do not particularly want to speak to the man, it seems this situation is going to be troublesome no matter what we do ¨C so why add to that? And while Pink should be by all rights eager to step forward and interrogate him, she''s just standing there like a statue, working to get her various nervous ticks under control. Why is some damnable dove hanging around the edges of Artas anyway? Before Pink regains her wits ¨C suddenly confronted by one of her hated doves and all ¨C the man speaks again.


    ¡°At any rate, greetings to you two wayward demons.¡± His smirk grows into a smile as he speaks. ¡°My name is Quin Kaefirth ¨C a sentinel of the first Chorus. It has been long since I last laid eyes on another thinking being so perhaps we might exchange words?¡±


    Exchanging words sounds good. Sounds right in line with our goals. I can see Pink knows it to because she steps forward on the cloud ¨C physically interposing herself between me and the Celestial called Quin ¨C and returns the greeting.


    ¡°To you as well, greetings.¡± The barely suppressed snarl is audible in her voice ¨C but if anything it just seems to make the dove more amused. ¡°I am called Pink ¨C first retainer of the Demon King. I should very much like to speak with you as well. We require ...information.¡±


    ¡°...Pink, is it? Perhaps I was overly optimistic in my initial assessment of you ¨C but I suppose I can entertain you a bit nonetheless.¡± His voice oozes the kind of faux politeness that even a child would not be deceived by. ¡°My vigil has been long with only the sea and the shore and the occasional mindless monster or beast for company. It has been many many years since I have seen another of your kind and I now slightly regret my haste at that time. Such a waste to have killed him so quickly.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    To think today I would get to meet two! Looking for information! Though you''ll get no help from me there I''m afraid ¨C it would be a betrayal of the highest order to aid a demon I''m afraid ¨C I can only apologize for that. The Chorus has strict rules ¨C and I cannot break them, even for a Demon King.¡± He spits the words. ¡°I''m surprised any would call themselves as such. How fanciful. Such fierce competition you must have faced for that title. That would be you would it ¨C milady?¡± He directs that last bit to me. Bored I pay him no mind ¨C calling me Demon King was Pink''s plan, hoping to give the two of us a bit more authority in our interactions. And it isn''t as if it is an inaccurate title. From in front of me Pink speaks again.


    ¡°The Demon King does not have words for the likes of you Celestial. By what right do you interlope in her sovereign lands?¡±


    Uh Pink. That''s not really the important question here is it? The Celestial is obviously offended by her attitude too, I can see his eyes narrowing and his whole body slightly tensing. I consider subtly chastising her in some way but before I can the man replies.


    ¡°By right of arms my foolish demonic friend. The First Chorus has controlled these shores for nearly five hundred years now ¨C ever since the main host withdrew from this dismal land. Long before your time fledgling. Though our presence has dwindled in recent years due to more pressing matters ¨C these shores are and will remain firmly under our command. Regardless of the wishes of any would-be Demon King.


    To not even know that much, you two must be young indeed. How unfortunate for you, right now it is a terrible time to be born a demon.¡± His smile is filled with seemingly genuine compassion at those words; his eyes terribly gentle. ¡°It reassures me though ¨C to know such fools as you are still being born ¨C the High Council is convinced that demonkind has been all but wiped out. So it is good some of you proved a bit resilient ¨C if only to give me something to do.¡±


    As he says that his grip tightens on his trident and with an unnecessarily flashy flourish he takes a more serious stance. Spinning it above his head for a moment before dropping it down ¨C pointing it at me. The compassion has vanished from his eyes like mist before the dawn, leaving only barely restrained bloodlust.


    ¡°So name yourself Demon King, that we may begin in earnest. Surely even you two are not so young as to not understand what happens when a demon meets a member of the Chorus?¡±


    ¡°We are not so young. But it was our hope that given the circumstances you Celestials might be more amiable to conversation. After all that has happened ¨C all you have done ¨C is your lust for death still not sated? You yourself initiated this dialogue did you not?¡±


    Pink is going off-message again. Though maybe her restraint should be praised? The dove has been needlessly antagonistic throughout our little interaction. Even now he''s pointing a weapon at me. Is that a crime deserving of death? Usually I would unquestioningly say it was but I''ve judged that this Celestial is incapable of harming me and with that being the case this little charade is just posturing. Does he deserve to die for posturing? I''m still leaning towards ¡°Yes¡± but he may have valuable information so¨C


    ¡°I did didn''t I? But I was quickly reminded how little respect even the weakest of demons have for their betters ¨C reminded why the only conversation the Chorus has with you demons comes at the end of this spear. But if you insist perhaps after I''ve beaten the both of you down, I might be inclined to have you answer a few of my questions in exchange for being spared some of what follows.¡± The smile he gives us at those words is positively ghoulish. ¡°Its been a long time since I last saw a demon ¨C killing you too quickly would be a terrible waste. Now declare yourself ¨C that we might be done with this farce!¡± He sends me a piercing glare as he shouts.


    It''s a trident I retort internally. And it''s a bit funny how much he seems to want my name ¨C due to some aspect of honorable Celestial combat no doubt. My knowledge of Celestial culture is more or less nonexistent though so I can''t say for sure ¨C maybe he''s just a serial killer and for him names are trophies? He certainly looks a bit unhinged, brandishing his weapon and shouting like that. Old hatreds run deep, on both sides of the Blood Cycle it seems. But I''ve been restraining myself properly you know? Thinking I would set a terrible example for Pink if I killed the first Celestial we met ¨C but he''s literally asking for it. So, feeling not at all sad about this turn of events, I step forward in front of Pink so I can look at the wretch.


    He looks back at me, his lips twisting in a contemptuous snarl, eyes tracing the horns on my head. And then above the horns on my head to something else ¨C what is he looking at? Ah. Judging by his reddening face he''s taking offense to my circlet for some reason.


    ¡°I have decided I will kill you. I will get the answers I require from your little friend.¡± His voice is flat ¨C the anger has vanished, controlled by the iron will of an experienced warrior. ¡°But before that Demon King have you a na¨C¡±


    ¡°Alexandria.¡± And how I smile.


    The response is immediate. First his armor flares with dozens of brilliant white lines for an instant ¨C the shoddily drawn defensive enchantments entirely overwhelmed and burned to nothing. The contemptuous look on his face disappears ¨C replaced by an expression of agony ¨C and his entire body stiffens like a fresh corpse. And then, his body rigid his face twisted in pain, he tumbles backwards out of the sky and away from my cloud. A moment passes and I hear a splash below ¨C the Celestial apparently swallowed by the waves ¨C unable to withstand the sound of my voice. Or more the unchecked mana that permeates every aspect of my being ¨C including my voice ¨C but that''s just splitting hairs.


    ¡°Such a disrespectful creature. To go so far in seeking out my words ¨C only to immediately run away?¡± I muse aloud.


    ¡°It only shows just how unworthy of your words he was Mistress. If you would like I can follow and deliver to him a swift death?¡± Pink''s voice is deadly serious.


    ¡°I think... we''ve already had this conversation Pink.¡± I regard the succubus from the corner of my eyes. And at my words she looks properly abashed. ¡°We were in agreement, were we not, that it would be best to not needlessly open hostilities with the Celestials until we understand what ¨C if any ¨C countermeasures they are taking?¡±


    It would be horrible to find the doves already had the problem in hand only after massacring them. And ¨C in the more likely scenario ¨C they will undoubtedly be able to be made useful in whatever solution we come up with. I''ve already proven that the scope of this problem is most likely beyond my own individual power ¨C thus we will need allies. And while Celestials seem unlikely candidates for that position, they are the race most closely tied to the problem aside my own ¨C and they must have noticed by now the side-effects cropping up. You would think that everyone would have a vested interest in saving the world even if it meant laying aside some old grudges. But then now and again you''ll meet lunatics ¨C the world is full of them.


    Sighing I step backwards, narrowly avoiding the tip of the trident that explodes from the center of my cloud ¨C dispersing it. My wings catch me and opposite I can see Pink''s have done the same ¨C in between us the silver-haired Celestial is hovering. He has his helmet on now ¨C the only piece of his armor that survived contact with my mana unscathed, its protection apparently inert when not being worn. The rest of his previously unblemished silver armor is marred by countless black lines where the runes were destroyed. Through his visor I can see his face ¨C staring at me, not in anger as I expected, but in slack-jawed disbelief.


    ¡°A corrupted ...Celestial? T-That is impossible...¡±


    Oh. He''s not looking at me ¨C he''s looking specifically at my wings, which are feathered like his own and not bat-like as is typical of demons; but mine are a much more handsome shade of black ¨C compared to his silvery white. They are visible to him for the first time since this little encounter began, no longer folded behind my back. His eyes are wide with some variety of terror and his desire to fight seems to have all but flown.


    ¡°Sld xlfow gsrh szkkvm... R nfhg... gvoo gsv xlfmxro...¡±


    He''s lapsed back into his own language in his agitation and with a swift beat of his wings he flies up, away from me and Pink. We follow, Pink more enthusiastically than I if I''m being honest, and find him again high among the clouds ¨C rapidly muttering under his breath. Sweating and breathing heavily he hovers there, body trembling from the strain of doing so much after almost certainly sustaining significant damage from my voice prior to his little fall. This I recognize, even if I can''t understand the words ¨C the mana congealing around his moonlit form is a dead giveaway of his intent to cast a spell of some sort. And while I''m a bit curious what he''s planning to do, a part of me wanting to witness the reaction of this creature to this situation for the sheer novelty of it ¨C would he fight? or flee? or call for help? try to summon something out of the sea? ¨C I''ve also more or less run out of patience. This encounter has been nonsensical from start to finish, from his undisguised hostility to his frantic flight and now his desperate spellcasting. None of it makes any damn sense.


    So I simply pulse my mana into my immediate surroundings, instantly crushing the spell he had been constructing, as I pull level with his height. As his magics are crushed he is forced to beat his wings a half dozen times to avoid dropping from the sky, bringing him once again slightly above us. But though he is looking down at us there is no arrogance in that gaze, his easy contempt and slightly lunatic energy has disappeared, replaced by the despairing look of a cornered beast.


    ¡°So you were agents of the Encroachment ¨C I should have realized. Perhaps my long vigil has sapped my wariness? Even as the need for it has ever-increased.¡± His smile is bitter. ¡°It seems I will die a fool. But do not think I will not fight you ¨C do not think yo-¡±


    ¡°The Encroachment? What exactly is that?¡± Pink interrupts.


    His eyes, still filled with that desperate resentment turn to Pink. ¡°That you would mock me ¨C even no-¡± And my hand is at his throat. My movement is swift and I''m on the winged man before his eyes can even register that I''m moving, it''s completely at odds with my typical lethargy but this has gone on long enough. Intolerable for this wretch to be above me. My fingers tighten around his throat and with a flex of my arm I force his head below mine ¨C holding him by the throat at arms length ¨C looking down into his eyes. A maneuver only possible because we''re all flying hundreds of feet above the ground.


    ¡°Enough.¡± With effort I restrain the mana in my voice ¨C to avoid destroying him. ¡°Creature. Service or death. Choose.¡± I deliver my ultimatum, having thoroughly tired of the polite charade.


    I can feel him struggling against me, trying to flex his mana to break my grip, trying to invoke some chantless incantation that I crush as it forms, and finally just reaching up and trying to tear my fingers away from his throat with his hands. The worthless final struggles of a weakling. Once perhaps I would have been elated ¨C to kill Celestials is what demons are built for, few things feel more right ¨C but in my age I''ve found my interest waned, this is just ¡­tedious. Finally the creature stops his futile resistance, hanging limply in my grasp, glaring his hatred between short labored breaths.


    It would be nice if he were reasonable. He would be a useful servant. His knowledge would undoubtedly be valuable to me. But I can see in his eyes that it is not to be, his hatred and defiance shine like a beacon. Such things could be broken out of him ¨C with time. There are many methods to control the heart of a man. But such things are beneath me ¨C what use is a ruler that must first break and reshape their subjects after all? It smacks of incompetence, to take with force what should be freely offered, what should be presented gladly by willing fools. Thus, here there can be only one conclusion.


    ¡°...I will never serve you.¡± Quin Kaefirth whispers. Followed by a wet thud and his body going limp in my hand. The trident has reappeared, its tip now stained red, protruding from the Celestial man''s back. Thrust up through his own heart in his final act of defiance. He is dead ¨C at this range there can be no deception ¨C so I drop him. His body slips out of my hand and plummets gracelessly into the water below. I track it with my eyes until it slips beneath the waves, a vague sense of disappointment washing over me.


    ¡°A fitting end for such as he.¡± Pink sounds elated at my side.


    ¡°A disappointing conclusion. More could have been learned. But enough. We press on.¡± I point out over the sea. ¡°To Suprema.¡±

 Chapter 11.5 - Interlude - Alaina

    The chapel is a small thing, dark even during the day. Its position deep within Fort Rime ensures it sees very little of the brief northern sunlight. A squat building, constructed with uniform stone blocks, it does not look much like a chapel to the Goddess at all. Tucked away as it is in the corner of the keep, it seems it was almost an afterthought conceived of by the minds of overworked architects with much more practical concerns ¨C it is no coincidence that the position of the small stone building reinforces the structural integrity of both the curtain walls it touches.


    Within the chapel today, as most days, a women kneels before the stained glass mural of the Goddess Seriah. The woman is beautiful by most standards with her red shoulder length hair and her piercing blue eyes, currently closed in prayer. Her skin is pale and unblemished and her proportions are modest but womanly ¨C though that latter bit is hard to tell through the heavy plate armor she wears. The woman, though beautiful, is obviously a warrior and her armor ¨C made from blessed adamantite and melded with thin strips of viltinium ¨C shines a brilliant silver, even in the gloom of the chapel. In front of her, laid with reverence before the Goddess, is her sword Gorfane ¨C the word for ¡°light¡± in the ancient language of the Celestials ¨C gifted to her long ago for her distinguished service. Indeed, her pure white wings betray her to be a member of a Celestial Chorus.


    She has been here nearly forty five minutes and she will be here fifteen minutes more. An hours devotion ¨C each and every day ¨C since she arrived in Fort Rime three years ago. Before Fort Rime it was Steele Point, and before Steele Point it was The Fringe ¨C her dedication to her prayers is the stuff of legend, the only days she misses are the days the fighting is too fierce to spare even an hour. Which is not surprising, maybe, when you consider the deep blue color of her tabard ¨C a color she has worn for as long as any human has known her; the color of The Penitent. The Penitent are Celestials of the Chorus who have sinned and must atone ¨C though in truth that fact in not widely known. Certainly none of the men of Fort Rime regard her as a sinner, she who is always first afield and last to withdraw ¨C The Blademaster they call her with the same hushed and reverent tones they might reserve for the Hero.


    And today, as all other days, that hour draws to a close. With a smooth movement that speaks of unfathomable physical mastery, The Blademaster rises to her feet. Gorfane rises behind her and slips itself into the hide loop that protrudes from her belt for just this purpose. Wordlessly she turns and exits the chapel ¨C continuing into the next part of her daily routine; taking to the walls of Fort Rime, patrolling for signs of the Unbound. Her route takes her through the fort, which is as always a bustling hive of activity as men and women hurry about trying to meet the unceasing demands of the foremost fort on The Frontline.


    Grim faced laborers haul blocks of stone and carts of lumber to repair the damage wrought by the last nights battle. Priests of the human God of Battle Krin preform their last rites over the fallen. Scouts and hunters filter in from beyond the walls, bearing meat to feed the war machine. The loud clanging of hammer blows can be heard alongside the bellows of a half-dozen roaring forges in the Smithies ¨C blacksmiths working to repair and create instruments of war. And everywhere there are soldiers ¨C by and large grim and hollow eyed ¨C men, and recently women, gathered from all over the Imperium to serve their mandatory five year conscription. And in one corner of the fort there is even a small encampment made up from The Tribe of Grass and Stalks, beastkin with rabbit-like features.


    The Blademaster has fought on the Frontline for as long as any human being can remember ¨C in fact her banishment to this corner of Suprema was nearly two hundred years ago. When the Chorus was finally pressured into sending some token reinforcement against The Encroachment before it was even called as such. Her presence was inspiring ¨C especially in those early days when the Unbound were beaten back with ease ¨C a fearless and unfaltering Celestial warrior come from afar to lend her aid to the humans of The Imperium. Today it is moreso. As she goes about her patrol dozens of gazes follow her at any one moment, her reputation for bravery and unparalleled strength has only grown over the years ¨C there are none on the Frontline who have not heard of her.


    For the men and women on the Frontline she is a symbol of hope in the face of seemingly insurmountable odds. The Unbound come endlessly, a little smarter, a little stronger, a little better with each passing year ¨C engaging humanity in an endless and unwinnable war. But she is always there to meet them ¨C stronger still ¨C a beacon of courage for the flagging hearts of despairing conscripts and grizzled veterans alike. She bears their hopes and expectations stoically, her beautiful face is famously an expressionless mask.


    Today as well she walks through the fort expressionlessly, only responding when directly called out to by the few with the authority or temerity to do so. She does not like being made spectacle of, of being forced to wear an ornamental winged visor instead of a proper full-face helm in the name of bolstering morale, but she understands the reasoning. And if baring her face to the masses on this daily patrol will make them fight a bit harder or longer or better ¨C then it will be worth it. Though for her, who has lived more years than any human alive and many more besides, it is a tedious process with dubious benefits. She stops atop the eastern wall, looking down at the massive scar in the stone that was put there last night by the Unbound rime hounds.


    The Unbound had launched a frontal assault at the gate ¨C some fifty or so of them massing together in order to utilize their devastating magic to greater effect. And as she and the other defenders had met that charge, another fifty or so broke from the cover of the forest and attacked this east wall. A rudimentary tactic. But a tactic. Not something that would have happened fifty years ago. Or even twenty. The Unbound were undeniably getting smarter with time. The woman wonders how long her tenure at Fort Rime will be, if the Unbound continue in this direction? Steele Point had not even lasted a decade after her arrival and looking down at this mess it seems Fort Rime will fare little better.Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    That is the problem with these Forts that used to be protected by more forward locations in the Frontline, she muses, they are ill accustomed to the intensity of the fighting the foremost forts in the line experience and in some cases are more shoddily constructed ¨C or constructed without proper care for local geography. Steele Point fell when the hill it sat atop was collapsed by magical sappers. For idiotic reasons like that the Frontline has shrunk ¨C from around ninety forts and cities when she was first assigned here ¨C to merely twelve, humanities final desperate line against the Encroachment. It is unpalatable, for the woman, to be forced into such a desperate and losing situation ¨C hundreds of years of slowly giving ground to an implacable foe.


    She is one the few with the power and skill to truly destroy the Unbound but she has not done so in decades. It''s not worth the expenditure of energy when she will be needed to fight before she can recover from the effort. So it has been, the woman has fought a hopeless war alongside her human allies for centuries, striking down foes that rise anew by the hundreds of thousands in a futile show of resistance. And now there is talk that the Frontline will be abandoned entirely. It has become apparent that the Unbound need not cross the Frontline to strike at humanity, so fools wonder what purpose the line serves. But they would not wonder if they could see this sight the woman muses with a sneer.


    It is easy for some bureaucrat in the capital to read the report ¡°A hundred Unbound repulsed; no casualties¡± and think that the job they are doing could be just as easily handled by the wandering sellswords who call themselves ''adventurers'' that have cropped up in recent years. Not understanding the effects of massing the Unbound, not grasping the danger of leaving them completely unchecked in the northlands, not seeing the truth staring them straight in their power-addled eyes. Not that worrying over it helps anything The Blademaster knows. She simply does her part ¨C always the foremost in the fight against the Unbound, always the tip of the proverbial spear. That others might look to her back and strive to follow her example, that the humans of Fort Rime might feel some hope as they rail against the surely inevitable.


    There is a whoosh of displaced air and another Celestial lands on the battlement alongside the Blademaster. The newcomer is a young man dressed in pure white robes. Her surprise at seeing him is plain on her face.


    ¡°Alaina.¡± He calls the Blademaster''s name.


    ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°You are summoned. To report before the High Council before the moon completes another cycle.¡± His eyes soften as he speaks the next words. ¡°You''ve been called home.¡±


    ¡°Now? Vin? Is it time?¡±


    ¡°That is what the council wants you to tell them I believe. As I understand it they''ve lost contact with one of their Sentinels two weeks back or so.¡± He replies gravely.


    The Blademaster nods slowly, digesting the information. ¡°T-then. I must prepare. And then I must set out immediately.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I will handle affairs here in your absence.¡±


    ¡°You, Vin? Surely the Chorus can spare-¡±


    He waves her off. ¡°It has been over a century since you last saw me fight Blademaster, I daresay I might be better than you now.¡± He gives a roguish smile.


    ¡°Haah, I doubt that. But I will trust in you this time I suppose¡­¡± Her voice peters out, wanting to stay and speak with the first friend she had made among the Celestials ¨C a man he had not seen in many years. But duty called. ¡°...Now excuse me I must make some preparations before setting out.¡±


    ¡°Understood.¡± All his levity disappears. ¡°I will go speak with the commander of this fort and inform him of the change.¡±


    ¡°...Thank you, Vin.¡±


    ¡°Of course Alaina, good luck up there. May the fortunes of war be with you.¡± He sees her off with another smile.


    And then the woman ¨C Alaina ¨C turns and leaves heading back to her room. She walks more quickly than normal, drawing concerned gazes from around the fort ¨C people wondering what could make the Blademaster move with such haste. Well what aside from another attack. But Alaina, heedless of the small commotion she leaves in her wake, bee-lines back to her quarters. A small, undecorated room, its sole purpose obvious from the bed pressed against one wall. Aside the bed the room only contains a simple wooden wardrobe and a small stone basin filled with water. The walls are bare, except in the spot directly above the basin, there is a small glass mirror ¨C a luxury here on the Frontline ¨C something deemed necessary for her by the powers that be.


    Alaina moves to the wardrobe, throwing it open as soon as she reaches it. Inside are her few worldly possessions ¨C a few changes of clothes for various circumstances, rags and oils for cleaning and polishing her armor, and tucked into a corner a small wooden box. The box she retrieves and opens revealing a small ring of beaten gold. The band is simple but by contrast the crest is an incredibly complex engraving of a feathered wing ¨C a million minute details carved by some master craftsman and imprinted with a magic to bypass certain wards ¨C the signet signifies her status as an honorary citizen of the flying city of Hal''Trinneth and allows her entry.


    Ring in hand Alaina releases a sigh and lets her body sag against the wall as her tension dissipates. How horrible it would be to finally be summoned back only to find she had lost her signet? An unrealistic nightmare scenario but one she was nonetheless glad to have avoided. After so many years of exile. They finally called her back. Turning to face herself in her mirror, she could feel a smile on her face. But seeing her own face in the mirror, her smile hardens. The reason for her summons is apparent with just a glace at the red slitted pupils staring back at her out of the mirror. Or the angry black scar that has appeared on her forehead ¨C burning its way through all her layers of glamour ¨C a scar shaped like a ¡°V¡±.

 Chapter 12 - Pinks Plan

    As expected the trip has been uneventful. Physically there are no problems. Even Pink can withstand a week or two of nonstop travel without difficulty. For me the only challenge is staving of the horrid prickling feeling that plagues my every step when my mind is otherwise unoccupied. For a while I tried to count the things we saw, in order: clouds(208), birds(17), sea monsters (5), fish (73) ¨C until I was completely tired of and unable to continue the exercise. It took about half a day to reach that breaking point.


    After that I tried a bit of self-reflection. I really should have held my temper better with that Celestial, though he was arrogant and deserved a much more horrible death than the one he received, I''ve acknowledged the need to work on controlling myself a bit better. Circumstances have changed and while arousing the hostilities of whatever powers may exist across the sea will probably not be immediately fatal (though even that much is a small leap of faith) it is undoubtedly counter to my stated goals ¨C for now restricted to reconnaissance, while leaving the door open for the possibility of future cooperation. It is a sad thing but I am no longer atop my throne ¨C I will have to slightly adjust my expectations of other people to reflect that fact. Probably less people bowing, scraping, and groveling to me in my future ¨C to start with. I need to work on checking my pride to some degree ¨C though I assure myself I have no need for something like pride, thus far in the situations where it has been sullied I have handled myself less than ideally, so those reassurances ring a little hollow.


    Even I have things I may yet improve on obviously.


    So with that in mind I tried to practice debasing myself a bit in front of Pink, flying with a wing slightly crooked ¨C beating out of rhythm ¨C allowing some small winged creature to alight on my shoulder for a while, purposely neglecting to control my power as I move ¨C causing my motions to appear jerky and unsteady and even launching a few crackling beams of energy into the sea ¨C cleanly missing the sea monsters I was ¡°aiming¡± for; along with other such humiliating spectacles. Pink for her part never showed any reaction to my antics and I was never overcome by a lust for her blood ¨C so perhaps we can call the attempt to subdue my raging sense of pride a success? Though just imagining Pink mocking me for those shameful displays causes my blood to rise a bit ¨C so maybe only partial success.


    After a week of my strenuous ¡°training¡± which had mostly devolved into acting in small but noticeably ridiculous ways in an effort to get a rise out of the girl. An interesting little distraction, made more amusing by Pink''s stoic and steadfast determination to ignore me completely. Something that would normally make quite angry but in this case I instead simply relished in the challenge. So maybe the training is effective after all? Who can say. What can be said is that my training, while an amusing distraction, does not actually do much to advance my goals ¨C which takes some of the proverbial wind from my sails. What, exactly, can I do though to advance those goals ¨C flying through some desolate patch of sky hundreds of miles from anywhere? The answer of course, has been staring right at me all along. Or, really, I''ve been staring at her.


    Pink.


    What can we do about her? I know precious little about the succubus, yet I am entrusting to her ¨C well I can say the fate of the world without too much exaggeration. So it would be perhaps wise to acquaint myself with her to some degree. She should feel honored ¨C rarely do I show servants such consideration. I know some things about her already of course ¨C she is beautiful, but she is weak, she has tied herself to me magically to a degree that makes her loyalty unquestionable, but what prompted that decision is something of a mystery. And regardless of anything else, she is the tool I have chosen for the most important job I''ve ever undertaken. I would remiss if I did not hone such a thing to the finest edge it could be hold, would I not?


    These thoughts in mind I slowly lower my wings ¨C which I had pulled up behind my back nearly vertically while flapping only their very tips ¨C into a more natural position. With a sad wave of my hand the half dozen fluttering birds of green fire ¨C which have been flying circles around us for hours ¨C disappear, along with the eight segmented worm ¨C similarly built of fire, and which has been swimming through the air alongside us since the sun set last night ¨C and finally even the flaming primate ¨C who has been following us through the skies with a long series of elegantly choreographed dances ¨C also dissipates. A shame, they were novel, and also good practice for intricate magic control that wasn''t also mind-numbingly boring. That done I allow myself to pull alongside Pink ¨C matching her pace more closely than I have been bothering to so far.


    ¡°Pink.¡±


    She ignores me.


    Rolling my eyes I call out again. ¡°Pink.¡±


    And she finally meets my eyes. ¡°Ah, sorry mistress. I thought you were continuing your game.¡±


    ¡°Not a game Pink, it was training. But I am done for right now ¨C I suspect that once we reach Suprema such training will continue anew whether I like it or not...¡± I trail off, feeling a bit depressed by the truth of that statement, before continuing. ¡°I''ve decided it would be prudent to know a bit more about you Pink. So with that in mind ¨C how old are you?¡±


    ¡°Ah. That''s true isn''t it? We don''t know much about each other.¡± Her face is thoughtful. ¡°I am unsure of the answer to your question though ¨C I had recently seen my fifty second winter when I was sealed in that tomb, as for how long I was there... well I can only say it felt like an instant.¡±


    ¡°Mm, well with that particular magic you were effectively frozen in time, so no matter how much time elapsed while you were unconscious you essentially did not age. A bit strange that you would describe the experience as ''being sealed'' I was under the impression that such magic was only so effective when the target willingly ingested a potion immediately proceeding the ritual to stop your time? It is a magic to stave off certain diseases and hostile magics, feign death, or pass large quantities of time painlessly ¨C not a magic for ''sealing''. Or am I wrong?¡±


    ¡°I''m not sure mistress, it was not my magic. I ingested a potion that had unexpected effects ¨C most probably I was betrayed. In fact I can probably call it a certainty at this point. That Mia sided with my sister...¡± A shadow crosses her face.


    ¡°You are a demon Pink ¨C you must learn to expect a bit of betrayal. Still you are quite young ¨C though I might have guessed you to be a bit younger with your level of magical ability. Isn''t this level of magical power something expected of a child out of there tenth winter or thereabouts? But maybe I''m just misremembering? It has been long since took note o-¡±


    Pink''s face has become more and more gloomy the longer I speak so I stop short. Pink notices I''ve stopped on her account and a blush creeps into her cheeks. Making her somehow pinker still.


    ¡°Ah I''m not sure how to respond to that mistress. My sister was a much more accomplished magus than I ¨C though we were the same age ¨C but we were both considered to be well above the average for our age. Or even when compared against the general population. My sister especially was already a tenth circle mage at the time of my sealing, one of less than a hundred across the whole continent...


    ...much of it was attributed to your blessing of course!¡± She rushes to add that last bit, as if it had nearly slipped her mind.


    ¡°Yes. The blessing bestowed upon my Chosen would have such an effect wouldn''t it? I hadn''t accounted for that¡­ magic has fallen far indeed if you are considered something great.¡± I muse aloud, before seeing her stricken face. ¡°Ah, no offense intended Pink ¨C I''m merely trying to confirm some things. How exactly was magic taught to you ¨C to produce such a result?¡±


    ¡°Well, mistress, first you find a tutor to teach all the basic ¨C commonly known ¨C incantations to a fledgling magician. This education typically brings a pupil to the third circle with a spell repertoire that covers simple offensive and defensive spells from the four elemental schools. Beyond that it gets tricky, wealthy families hire more experienced mages to impart their knowledge and with this method even a wealthy merchant child might reach perhaps as high as the sixth circle. Learning beyond that requires contact with a true master mage. either through a school they run, as their apprentice, or through an exchange of some sort ¨C rarely money, such masters have little use for such a trivial thing ¨C usually some sort of political capital or surrendering a secret of your own.


    Of course, demons from established Houses ¨C like my sister and I ¨C have the advantage of a master mage''s tutelage when it becomes necessary, in the form of the head of the House. There is ¨C was ¨C to my knowledge no House whose master was not a tenth circle mage, or at least a very high ninth circle. Each House had at least one jealously guarded secret magic and most had many.¡±


    ¡°I see. A grim picture you paint Pink. What of Rune magic? You''ve been describing learning incantations almost exclusively.¡±


    ¡°...Runes are the purview of laborers, I was never rightly taught in their creation or formation mistress. After all they can only be used to enhance an already powerful item marginally, or for the creation of trinkets and baubles ¨C like the everburning torches. Supposedly the highest members of your Order had some secret knowledge pertaining to Runes ¨C to maintain the magics of the Grand Cathedral ¨C but I know not what that might have been.¡±


    ¡°Pink. Explain to me exactly what you know of Rune Formations.¡± I keep my voice level ¨C controlling my incredulity.


    ¡°Rune Formations are an inferior form of the magic generated spontaneously by incantations. With their inscription certain high quality materials like mithril or adamantite can receive a permanent enhancement but lesser materials are consumed by the magic. Mostly they are used by craftsmen with low mana capacities, creating sub-par magical weapons of war ¨C grenades and the like ¨C for use by the slave races. Other than that ¡­they have various daily uses ¨C a rune to repel water when it rains or a rune or create a sphere of silence for a time to let you fall asleep. Wealthy families use runes to spare themselves the energy of casting a dozen cantrips a day.The genuine version of this novel can be found on another site. Support the author by reading it there.


    Ah there are exceptions though. The Holy Relics of the Goddess are suspected to use Runes to aid in the creation of their powerful magical effects. Such Holy Relics are ¨C relatively common ¨C most major Houses have at least one and they act as powerful deterrents and equalizers on the battlefield. Like my Rivenblade which can appear and disappear as I will it and has an effect of increasing the potency of my soulfire while I wield it. However, these relics are said to be gifts directly from the hand of the Goddess and prying too deeply into their construction or functionality is blasphemy.¡±


    I sigh. Looking forward I focus on the horizon and the endless blue sea stretching out beneath me. I have the time I suppose. But really. Where to even start ¡­?


    ¡°I sense you are displeased mistress.¡± Pink''s voice is deadpan.


    It occurs to me she probably knows why too. She has seen me using magic. She knows I am much more capable than she is while working with more or less the same resources ¨C if in different quantities.


    ¡°Yes you could say that Pink. Mostly because everything you''ve just spouted about magic is wrong. It''s incredible any magic has survived at all with a system so heavily reliant on word-of-mouth. What happens if the head of your House dies before he can pass his knowledge to you Pink? Is it just lost forever? What the hell is an elemental school? A circle of magic? And don''t even talk to me about that ridiculous tripe regarding Rune Formations.


    You would be more useful if you were more knowledgeable in magic Pink. But the task of reeducating you looks to be a gargantuan one.¡± Pink is looking extremely depressed as I speak ¨C how do your wings even droop that low and maintain flight? ¡°But. BUT. I will attempt to impart a fragment of wisdom unto you, that you might be more useful in the future ¨C rejoice.¡±


    Her depression disappears like it had never been, her whole face lit in a wide smile as she looks at me. ¡°Yes mistress! Thank you for your generosity to this unworthy servant!¡± She even lapsed into her servile tone I note with a sense of vague revulsion ¨C but it is perhaps to be expected. What demon would not leap at the opportunity for more power? More power at no cost, just gifted from on high! It is certainly cause to rejoice for any demon I think wryly. There is a cost though ¨C just one being paid by me as I struggle to envision some teaching method that will be both effective and effortless.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    I don''t think something like that exists. Oh well let''s go for the next best thing.


    ¡°Pink. Since it seems much of your knowledge of magic is tied up in incantations here is my plan. You will speak aloud your incantations and I will endure your horrible mangling of perfectly good words. Then I will correct your incantations and attempt to impress proper enunciation and grammar onto you.¡±


    ¡°...and that will make me better at magic?¡±


    ¡°Yes. An incantation is just a sentence or a phrase comprised of Words of Power read aloud ¨C it''s an exercise in speaking a foreign language, not just trying to recite goobldygook. So of course how well you speak the words will affect your end result.¡±


    And so began the tedious process of teaching Pink ¨C that continued until Suprema came into view.


    ================


    Suprema. We''ve arrived. We pass over and onto the land without fanfare. No one comes to greet us and I don''t sense any particular magical defenses. So it is with very little effort that we arrive in the land of the humans. Pink and I land on the edge of a huge cliff that overlooks the sea we''ve just arrived from.


    Suprema is a very different place compared with Artas. From this vantage on the cliff, looking inland there is only a sea of green. Suprema is very green and brown ¨C no grays at all hardly. The sky above us is blue ¨C as it has been since we left the comforting canopy of ash over Artas weeks ago ¨C and below us a forest stretches out. A huge expanse of green trees with occasional breaks in the leaves revealing an equally lush ground below. I''m not ignorant, there were tress in Artas as well though they were something of a rarity and also uniformly withered and gray, so it is something of a spectacle to see so many trees in one place. A proper forest. Truly a terrible thing to behold, all green and soft looking ¨C no self respecting Demon Lord would allow such a thing in their territory, purely on based on the aesthetics of the thing. But a fitting backdrop for the lands of soft creatures with delicate sensibilities like humans and doves.


    Aesthetic taste aside there is one major improvement I''ve noticed since setting out ¨C and it is especially obvious now I''ve arrived in Suprema. The horrid skin-crawling cheese-grater feeling has greatly receded the farther I''ve gotten from Artas and here I can barely feel it at all. It''s still omnipresent enough that I''m reluctant to try to just drop this little quest and go back to sleep right now but it does give me some new information.


    ¡°The feeling of discordance has receded somewhat, the further we travel from Artas.¡± I speak my thoughts aloud for Pink.


    ¡°That is excellent news mistress!¡±


    ¡°It''s also new information Pink. The corruption is much more widespread on Artas than here on Suprema. Why is that?¡±


    ¡°I-I don''t know. Perhaps the humans have been purging the corrupted creatures and as a result there is less corruption?¡±


    ¡°Maybe. Or maybe the humans have some method¡­ it''s too early to speculate. But keep it in mind Pink. On that note you have our next move plotted I assume?¡±


    ¡°Yes mistress, I nearly have the spell formed ¨C give me a minute.¡±


    That said Pink fell silent, practicing her voiceless incantation I imagine. Something I tried to teach her a bit of because in my experience if you are having issues with pronunciation and enunciation it is easier to simply forgo the verbal component entirely ¨C so long as you have a grasp of how your incantation is supposed to sound. It''s cheating a bit really ¨C and probably stunting her growth towards being a true mage of the kind my father would have acknowledged but I have judged that a permissible failure, considering the raw materials I had to work with. After a few moments she''s done ¨C I can feel the wave of her spell pulse out from her body prickling at my skin as it goes. She holds her pose for a moment head slightly tilted as if listening for something until she relaxes and releases a sigh.


    ¡°As was expected ¨C I was unable to sense any other demons. I limited the range somewhat at your advice so we will have to recast it every few hundred miles we travel but ¡­well it''s not promising.¡± She looked morose as she reports the result of her spell. Then she continues.


    ¡°However this was not unexpected. It''s unfortunate but we will have to press on. We will continue into the human territory and introduce ourselves to the first humans we come across ¨C to gauge reactions. If they are receptive to you, the Demon King, then we will have them introduce us to their leadership that we might divine exactly what measures are currently being taken against the mana imbalance. It would be good if there was some solution pending completion and we would be remiss to not verify one way or the other.


    In the probable case that no measures are being taken we will have to intervene directly and for that I have a few ideas. The Celestial''s could be persuaded to seal their magic ¨C for one. Since we''ve opted to avoid just killing them that would be the next best thing.¡±


    ¡°Unlikely they would be open to that sort of persuasion Pink.¡± I smile a bit just imaging asking some puffed up dove to voluntarily surrender his magic.


    ¡°Probably. But it''s an option. Moving on, we could introduce demonic magic to other races ¨C it is something that can be taught after all.¡±


    ¡°The barrier to entry for beings unable to innately draw on demonic energy to gain that ability is ¡­prohibitively high.¡± There is no levity in my voice as I say those words. While it is possible to teach such things, it is not an easy ¨C or a pleasant ¨C process for any of the involved parties.


    ¡°Indeed. I doubt I could do it as I am now ¨C I don''t have access to the libraries of home so I''m doubtful of my ability to create all the required components from memory. That why I think, currently, the best plan would be to create more demons. Using the humans and other races living here on Suprema for the base materials ¨C we could raise an army of demons.¡± Pink''s voice is cold and her eyes are flat as she looks out over the forest ¨C inland toward where all the various civilized races presumably live.


    ¡°''Create more demons'' is it Pink? We will need a lot of demons to properly address this imbalance. I''m thankful for your willingness to sacrifice your body to further our cause but I think that task is a bit beyond you, even if you are a succubus.¡± I reply, stonefaced.


    Pink''s serious mood disappears instantly, as her face flushes and she sputters out ¡°O-obviously that is not what I meant Goddess. I was referring to a Holy Relic said to have been possessed by Lord Xeven, a relic that could posses whole armies of thralls and turn them against their masters. And the longer the relic held dominion over them the more demonic they became ¨C orcs and goblins developing the ability to use soulfire and carving terror across the battlefield. I''m not clear on the exact effects or limitations of the relic ¨C Lord Xeven carefully seeded disinformation and jealousy hoarded his secrets ¨C but his army of half-demon thralls is recorded fact. It was how he secured the boarders of his territory against the constant incursions from Suprema and from Lumineux.¡±


    I raise a single eyebrow to her explanation. ¡°And you have this relic Pink?¡±


    ¡°I don''t. But it should be here, on Suprema, somewhere. The Holy Relics are said to be indestructible ¨C further no one would be fool enough to destroy one. You recall those detours we took in Artas? I was attempting to search out any Holy Relics remaining on the continent alongside our investigation into the monsters. And I detected none! Which means they''ve almost certainly been stolen ¨C by humans or Celestials. If an army marched through Lord Xeven''s territory they certainly looted his treasures and brought them back here to Suprema! Holy Relics are constantly sought after as the most highly prized spoils of war among demons, I can''t imagine Celestials wouldn''t realize their value. And with the location magic I just cast I can detect the Holy Relics, my Rivenblade was detected as was the circlet you''re wearing, so we just have to find Xeven''s Relic! Or maybe I could reproduce the effect with an incantation that woul-¡±


    I hold up a hand to silence her. I keep my eyes trained on my beautifully manicured nails. Considering. I know of the item of which she speaks. It is a terrible thing. One of the few things I know to be older than me. Perhaps an actual Relic of the Demon God ¨C if such things can be said to exist. Most such ¡°Relics¡± are merely gifts I''ve half-assedly produced for various subordinates over the years ¨C the sword Pink wields is an example of such a gift, I don''t remember what made the man I gave the sword to worthy of receiving it but I do remember that I was feeling especially annoyed by the constant hounding and begging from my servants at the time of its creation, which is why it looks like someone just smashed their fist into a wall of volcanic rock and dragged the thing out whole and called it a sword; because that''s exactly what happened. But the item she speaks of is older, older even than I. And while perhaps it could even be the solution to our problem the cost would be¡­ well it''s not like I care about what happens after.


    ¡°You will not be able to reproduce that effect with your magic. I know of the item of which you speak, it is a defective thing. The intent was probably a wand that would be able to cast a mental domination effect en masse, the resulting mindless thralls that slowly develop the ability to wield demonic energy are inexplicable things ¨C the result of a mislaid rune undoubtedly. In short the effect would be very difficult to reproduce. But the idea to find the item is not a bad one.¡± Assuming you have the resolve to use the thing once you get your hands on it I think, looking at her through half-lidded eyes.


    ¡°At any rate let''s continue on Pink. We will meet the humans as you''ve planned, you can search out your trinket as we go.¡±


    Saying so I unfurl my wings and set off once more ¨C into Suprema. My face still dark, shadowed by thoughts of The Master''s Chain.

 Chapter 13 - Lost in translation

    Flying inland, the forest is seems unending ¨C a veritable second sea to cross, this one made of trees. Eventually though they began to thin, giving way to clearings covered with smaller greenery and today after merely a day of flying we spot the first sign of habitation since we left The Gates of Alexandria. A worn dirt road cutting through the ¨C now slightly sporadic ¨C trees. Pink and I wordlessly follow it, hundreds of feet above the ground so we won''t be immediately visible to anyone on the ground. Pink is leading, and has cast her magic once more since we set out from the coast ¨C still no sign of other demons or ¡°Holy Relics¡±.


    The entire flight over Suprema has been quiet as Pink has deigned to leave me to my thoughts. Sensing my bad mood at her unveiling of her plan I suspect. Part of me wants to speak up and reassure her ¨C I''ve deliberately surrendered control to her here, I won''t complain about her methods. It''s good we have a direction and if she actually manages to get her hands on the Chain, well it can probably solve our problem of balance. As for what happens after that ¨C well whatever problems that may crop up should be less fundamental than the one we currently face; not problems I will have any reason to involve myself in in other words. So it''s fine, everything is great, the end is in sight. Would that I could just go back to sleep¡­


    ¡°Pink, look.¡± The slightly awkward silence forgotten, blown out of my mind by this new sight, I point below us. There is a patch of dirt, surrounded by a crude wooden fence, next to a crude wooden house, and standing there is ¡­something.


    ¡°I see it mistress.¡± Mana is condensed so thickly around Pink''s eyes they are glowing a bit green. ¡°A beastkin of some variety. We must be getting close.¡±


    ¡°Do the humans and beastkin live in the same places Pink?¡±


    ¡°I''m afraid I can''t say for sure mistress but at the very least I was taught that they have something of a cooperative relationship. Having never left Artas, it''s all hearsay I''m afraid. But it is a promising sign. We''ll press on until we find a settlement of some variety.¡±


    So we flew on, and slowly the forest disappears entirely ¨C giving way to a seemingly endless plain, broken by gentle hills and occasional small clusters of trees. The road we were following grows steadily larger, from a tiny goat trail into a well-packed fifteen or so foot across dirt road that constantly splits in some places and disappears into the fields surrounding it. And some of these fields are occupied, here and there all over the land there are structures ¨C widely spread but clearly part of the same community ¨C wooden dwellings and boxy storehouse-looking things. We also see a multitude of both humans and beastkin, all in ones or twos in their respective fields ¨C scrabbling about in the dirt. Seeing it stirs in me distant memories, humans have always had a great love for digging in the dirt it seems, I remember the few times they broke ground on Artas the first thing they would do was make square fields like these from them to play in ¨C or whatever it is they do.


    By unspoken agreement Pink and I ignore these humans ¨C it''s unclear what their purpose out here might be but there can be no meaning to introducing ourselves to some random human guardsmen or whatever out in the middle of nowhere. And eventually our patience is rewarded when on the horizon appears a human town. It''s nothing to look at, just a large cluster of maybe two or three dozen wooden buildings clustered together alongside the road ¨C which incidentally continues off into the distance. There isn''t even a wall or any obvious defensive measures in place, confirming my suspicions that Suprema is a safe place filled with soft creatures. We stop well outside the city, still at a distance that any human inside would probably mistake us for birds or something if they weren''t using powerful magical visual enhancements. I don''t know exactly how well humans can see but I seem to remember that it''s not as well as demons ¨C vision as pathetic as the rest of their physical capabilities.


    ¡°Unless I miss my guess there are probably no humans of great power or prestige here.¡± Pink states confidently. ¡°This is an excellent opportunity to discern human opinion of demonkind with no particular risk to us even if we end up having to kill them all.¡±


    ¡°Well we should probably try to avoid killing anyone Pink. Even if there are no witnesses there are ways to detect that sort of thing. Better to not antagonize the human nation of unknown power.¡±


    ¡°Understood Mistress. Shall we go?¡±


    With a nod I descend. Dropping from the sky like a stone and landing heavily on the dirt road that has lead us this far, the impact kicking up a small cloud of dust. Any other means of descent is just wasted energy you know? It''s not like a fall of this degree could hurt me. Pink lands beside me a moment afterwards ¨C having daintily floated down with her wings. We''re maybe two hundred feet from the human settlement ¨C I can see the humans within perfectly at this distance, though it doesn''t look as if any of them have noticed us. Currently there is a large cluster of humans around a cart on the road, near the entrance, moving some logs around it looks like ¨C loading them into the cart, or maybe taking them out? Whatever it doesn''t matter ¨C and I begin to walk towards them Pink at my side.


    There is some sort of commotion regarding the cart, one human is yelling to make himself heard over all the others. Pointing at the logs, then pointing at the cast, then pointing at the other humans ¨C shouting all the while in unintelligible gibberish. Some of the other humans are yelling back at him, making their own odd gestures and sounds ¨C but most of them are just clustering around the cart in a semi-circle seemingly content to just look on. It is one of those onlookers who spot us first ¨C when we are about thirty feet from the edge of the settlement proper, far closer than we should have been able to get without being spotted really. The man who first spots me just stares, seeming dumbfounded, a reaction that seems to spread the closer we get as more of the onlookers spot us.


    The shouting man seems to have cowed most of the rest of the group when we arrive on the scene. Only one of the other humans is still arguing with him ¨C halfheartedly at that, his body language clearly signaling his resignation ¨C when he notices us. Looking at him he''s nothing much, and by extension none of these humans can be anything much if they''re being ruled by this man. He stands about half a head taller than me, 5''8¡± or 5''9¡± maybe, his skin is a lightly tanned color, his eyes are blue human-looking eyes, atop his head is a mess unkempt black hair, and he has a thick black beard. His muscles are lean, but unenhanced by magic to my eyes, in fact nothing about him reacts to my mana sense ¨C like some stupid orc or goblin, a creature completely without magic.


    The rest of the humans are much the same, their heights vary and hair colors vary, but they all have the same lean and muscular frames and skin tanned by the sun. Actually two of them have significantly darker skin than the others but are otherwise unremarkable ¨C and three of the fifteen gathered men aren''t even human but beastkin. The three of them stand together, looking much like their human comrades, but for their much more heavily muscled frames and slightly bestial characteristics. Mostly more body hair in odd colors and places, strange facial bone structures to house their fangs and odd looking noses, and triangular ears atop their heads. But otherwise very human-looking. Everyone here is dressed in roughspun clothes. Simple, dirty, gray or brown tunics and breeches. Well everyone but the black haired man who seems to be their leader ¨C his clothes were slightly better put together and made from leather of some kind.


    The leader stops shouting when he sees us. And for a moment there is silence ¨C all the humans staring at us ¨C and us staring right back. The black haired leader composes himself more quickly than any of the others, narrowing his his and inspecting me from head to toe, his gaze slightly unpleasant as it crawls up my body stopping for a moment on my breasts before continuing up to my face and then lingering on my horns. Perhaps sensing my discomfort, or maybe just remembering our stated purpose in being here, Pink steps forward ¨C between me and the group of humans ¨C and introduces us.


    ¡°Greetings humans, you stand in the presence of the Demon King ¨C come to aid you in your time of need.¡±


    Now all the humans are staring at Pink. Her slinky cocktail dress leaves little to the imagination so that can''t be pleasant. Though maybe what they''re ogling is the fabric, such finely made cloth must be something like treasure to people like this right? My mind drifts onto a strange tangent while we await some reaction other than ''stunned silence''. As expected, maybe, the black haired man recovers first. Wrenching his gaze from Pink he turns to one of the beastkin and spouts some more gibberish, thrusting his arm out toward the road that exits the opposite side of the village, before rounding back onto Pink. The beastkin depart as one after hearing his words, sprinting away from us and out of the village. I follow them with my eyes idly, noting that after passing beyond the limits of the town they drop to all fours to increase their speed ¨C apparently in a great hurry.


    ¡°Blf, dsl ziv blf? Dszg ziv blf? Fmylfmw?¡± The man steps toward Pink while speaking, his voice interrogative.


    Well. We really should have foreseen a problem like this I suppose. Pink is frowning while the man continues forward, spouting more gibberish all the while. The other humans are starting to speak as well, nervous interjections, tones ranging from frightened to interested.


    ¡°...wvnlmh?¡±


    ¡°...ztvmgh lu gsv vmxilzxsnvmg?¡±


    ¡°...hl kivggb...¡±


    A clamor of curious voices all around us. The humans taking shuffling half-steps forward as if to get a better look at us, their faces are unreadable to me. Angry maybe, or just curious, or some other thing ¨C who knows reading people is not one of my skills. Pink however is easy, she''s radiating hostility, glaring up at the leader who is in turn glaring down at her ¨C still speaking rapidly in his own language. In fact I''m surprised these humans are daring to press forward with Pink standing amidst them, practically oozing intent to kill, considering their completely negligible magical signatures. Can creatures with so little mana even be classified as life? Even an orc has more than this.


    ¡°Enough. Approach no further! Listen to me, I am the emissary of a king and you...¡± Her patience seemingly expended Pink materializes her sword and ¨C holding it in a two handed grip ¨C slams it blade down into the dirt in front of her. Drawing a clear line in the sand between us and the humans ranting at them all the while.


    The humans reactions are varied at the appearance of a weapon. Many of them step back while exchanging nervous glances. Their voices, however; do not decrease ¨C instead they begin talking to each other louder and with greater fervor.A cacophony of annoying and unintelligible gibberish ¨C this is becoming irritating. I hope Pink has a solution in mind but looking at her ¨C currently engaged in an impassioned argument with the black haired human in which neither party can understand the other ¨C it seems unlikely. So while loosing a sigh I step forward passing Pink and her barricade ¨C lamenting that it seems that this much work is simply unavoidable ¨C in front of a youngish looking human with blonde hair.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    ¡°...Mistress?¡± Pink''s uncertain voice sounds behind me.


    ¡°Tvg zdzb uiln srn!¡± Her black haired friend seems to have some thoughts as well...


    Ignoring both of them I focus my attention on the blonde haired man, allowing a dozen lines of green fire to appear in the air behind me shaping themselves into the Formations I need. And at this silence descends ¨C the humans now all focusing their attention on me, no long babbling. Peripherally I can see eyes widening in terror, knees shaking, general expressions of fear all around. The blonde man before me especially looks as if he''s about to collapse on the spot ¨C so badly are his legs trembling. But for me to not understand is an intolerable state of affairs that must be rectified. Alexandria is not ignorant. By now my magic is almost fully formed, a large ring of arcane symbols ¨C pulsing green with demonic energy ¨C hovers in the air at about waist-level with Pink, the blonde haired human, and I inside of it. None of the humans look happy at this development but none of them seem willing to do anything about it either ¨C so after a quick glance around to ensure no one was going to try to tackle me or something equally suicidal I begin.


    Raising my hand I extend a finger as if to point at the blonde man, a small green flame appearing on the tip. The Word I want is a complex one ¨C not just in its design but also in its meaning ¨C so it''s wise to manually construct the thing. Which is what I do, slowly gliding my finger through the air, leaving trails of green fire hanging in midair, slowly taking the form of the Word I need. A word that ¨C when written like this ¨C means comprehension. The whole process takes me not even a minute and the completed Word hangs in the air between us, glowing slightly ominously. Now ¨C for the finishing touch ¨C I prepare to speak the Word aloud and utilize both my Formation and my incantation to ensure the effect is precisely as I desire.


    ¡°Zelfero.¡± I speak. The formation shatters. The green fire burns itself into nothing in an instant, vanishing as wisps of smoke on the wind. The formation surrounding us lasts a moment longer, redirecting the expanding energies back inward pushing the flow of magic into the bodies of the people in the circle ¨C the blonde man''s entire body has gone stiff and rigid, eyes wide, his face locked in a mask of terror. And as the magic passes through him and continues on to us like a wave ¨C our own waves returning to him in turn ¨C he dies without ceremony. His body unable to cope with the strain of so much mana ¨C such a fragile thing. But before that what I needed has been successfully extracted and as the ''wave'' breaks over me I can feel his knowledge pouring into my head ¨C knowledge of language and speech, extracted from his mind like sap from a tree.


    Pink has dropped to one knee as she receives the same ¨C her body able to cope with the strain but still forced to its knees by the force. I close my eyes, focusing on internalizing the new knowledge, the method was a distasteful one but I really don''t feel like spending days trying to piece together yet another unknown language when a more direct method exists. Maybe thirty second pass like that and I open my eyes again, slightly regretful the human died ¨C it was not my intent to declare hostilities in such a manner, after all the lecturing I''ve been giving Pink, but my defensive circle that was meant to absorb most of the force was damaged before the spell even reached it by the mana in my voice. Something I failed to account for when conceiving the spell. Unfortunate. Hopefully the situation can be salvaged, explain to the other humans my error and make Pink apologize...


    That thought dies in my mind as I look around, standing in the center of a ring of corpses. Ah. Oops. Seem the barrier failed its containment more dramatically than I''d first realized. But. The goal was accomplished ¨C I think ¨C so it''s probably ok? I mean no one saw that we did this ¨C so it should be fine. A scream from behind breaks off my thoughts.


    ¡°NOOOOO! Monsters! What have you done! Someone come hel-MMHFMG-¡± A young blonde human women has arrived on the scene ¨C a woven basket on the ground forgotten in her hysteria. She''s pointing at us and screaming for help when Pink closes the distance nearly instantly and slams a palm over her mouth. Internally I praise her restraint, in not killing the loud women, and a satisfied smile creeps across my face at the woman''s screams ¨C or at least my ability to understand them ¨C confirming my spell worked as intended.


    "Pink, with the spell I can now understand the words of these humans, what of you?¡± I speak in the strange human language ¨C to better accustom myself to it. Simultaneously consciously suppressing the mana that wants to leak into my voice to the highest possible degree. The screaming woman winces at my voice but seems otherwise unaffected ¨C another test concluded splendidly, I can communicate with these creatures if the situation ever calls for it. But the effort is really too much ¨C I won''t be doing this if I can avoid it at all I decide on the spot ¨C should be fine for me to just stand over Pink''s shoulder and glare aloofly.


    ¡°Ye-¡± Pink turns to look over her shoulder and respond to me before immediately cutting herself off. ¡°Yes mistress, it seems to have been effective for me as well ¨C I would appreciate if you would warn me in the future before pulling something like that though, I felt I would drown in your mana.¡± She responds in the human language ¨C following my lead.


    ¡°Excellent¡± I say with tight control. ¡°From hereon use this language ¨C it will ensure you do not forget it. That would be ...annoying. Now ask your questions of that creature if you please, it is only a matter of time before more humans stumble upon this scene.¡±


    Pink understands my intent and returns her attention to the woman ¨C still struggling in her grip.


    ¡°Human, I have questions for you, answer them and you might live to see the morrow. If you attempt to run or call for help ...well you aren''t the only human here. I assume you understand.¡± Pink gazes deep into the woman''s eyes as she speaks ¨C and the human gazes back her struggles slowing until she just stands there inert ¨C looking into Pink''s eyes. Then the human gives a tentative nod and Pink releases her ¨C giving her hand she just removed a quick wave, and burst of green fire covers it for a moment. Taking a moment to groom herself ¨C I suppress the urge to roll my eyes, not as if touching a human is any more dirty than flying hundreds of miles naked to the elements.


    ¡°...I understand.¡± The human''s voice has become slightly flat as she stares intently back into Pink''s eyes, apparently taken by Pink''s racial Charm. This should be easy in that case. Pink doesn''t miss the chance and dives directly to the heart of the matter.


    ¡°What do you know of The Encroachment, human?¡± Pink wraps her hand around the back of the humans head as she speaks, increasing their proximity to enhance the effects of her Charm I assume. A succubus'' innate ability to Charm is widely considered useless ¨C few demons can be swayed by such methods unless the difference in power is so great that outright destruction would be the faster method anyway ¨C but it seems effective against humans if this woman is any indication. Standing amongst her fallen comrades, thoughts of them completely driven from her mind.


    ¡°The Encroachment... is the name given to humanities war against The Unbound.¡±


    ¡°The Unbound?¡± Pink prompts leaning forward until their foreheads are nearly touching.


    ¡°The Unbound are ¡­ agents ¡­ agents of The Encroachment. Monsters t-that the Demon God has unsealed. Releasing their full potential as monsters, by way of revenge for what happened to Her Children.¡±


    I can see a vein pulsing in Pink''s temple so I lightly lay a hand on her shoulder. She doesn''t turn ¨C doesn''t want to break the Charm ¨C but I see her relax slightly. ¡°No human, I asked you what are The Unbound ¨C I did not ask for your ridiculous theology.¡±


    The woman frowns, considering how to answer. Her thoughts undoubtedly terribly muddled, having been held by a Charm by one such as Pink ¨C with her paltry resistance to mana. ¡°The Unbound are ¡­ monsters. Monsters native to the lands they walk upon marked by an unnatural glow of evil demonic magic. I have seen ¡­many ¡­so much ¡­I don''t want t-to ¡­remember.¡± She''s stuttering and tears are forming in the pits of her eyes as she finishes. Such curious creatures humans ¨C I''ve never seen Pink react remotely like this woman¡­


    ¡°You seem knowledgeable ¨C for a peasant farmer ¨C how have you come by your knowledge of The Unbound?¡± Pink asks.


    ¡°...every citizen of the Imperium faces mandatory conscription for five years. T-to help c-combat the horde¡­ the unending, insati-¡±


    ¡°Enough.¡± Pink cuts her off before she can begin crying in earnest. ¡°What do you know of demons?¡±


    Even through her stupor ¨C the woman seems surprised at this question ¨C but it doesn''t delay her response. ¡°Demons are ¡­ fairy tales ¡­ a race wiped out hundreds of years ago, is what I heard on The Frontline.¡±


    ¡°Haah...?¡± Pink let''s out a stupid sound. ¡°What do you think you''re looking at then?¡±


    The pause that follows spins out longer than any before it ¨C before the woman chokes out: ¡°...agents of The Encroachment...?¡± in a whisper.


    ¡°What? Why?¡±


    ¡°...are you ...not Unbound Celestials?¡± And I see every muscle in Pink''s body tense ¨C if not for my hand on her shoulder she would have undoubtedly snapped the woman''s neck ¨C so insulted she is by the implication. Instead she releases her captive ¨C stepping backwards and gently pushing the woman away, knocking her to the ground.


    ¡°Enough ¡­enough. We have learned what we might from this creature. The Celestial we met had a similar first impression did he not? Haha.¡± Pink starts talking to herself like a lunatic ¨C grievously wounded at being mistaken for a Celestial I assume. ¡°Ah, wait, one more question.¡± She looks down at the dazed woman sitting on the ground.


    ¡°These Unbound ¨C they should have magical hearts, yes? ¨C do you know what happens to those hearts? Are they destroyed?¡±


    ¡°The hearts ¡­if we had time ¨C after a battle ¨C we would be sent out to collect them ¡­foul things¡­ after that we would hand them over to the officers to be destroyed.¡±


    ¡°Your human officers had the power to destroy the hearts?¡± Pink presses.


    ¡°I- ...yes? I think? Why else would they collect them? And the guild too ¡­the guilds collect the hearts and use some ¡­Celestial magic? I really don''t know. I was just a scout.¡± The human gives a stammered and unsure response but a promising one ¨C if anyone could do it it would be the Celestial''s after all. And while returning the balance is our number one priority ¨C some method will have to be used to purge the world of the corrupted once that is done.


    ¡°Pink.¡± I, with great effort, restrain my voice. ¡°I doubt those ''guilds'' are located here ¨C we should press on and see what we might find of them and their methods. I''m not wrong ¨C am I human?¡± I throw an indifferent glance down at the cowering woman ¨C who is now clutching her ears with her hands, a thin trickle of blood leaking from her nose. Well. She''ll recover from that much damage. It''s fine. She looks up at me and responds:


    ¡°...n-no the guilds do not come to areas like this, occasionally adventurers arrive to clear out the Unbound ¨C but the closest guild is f-fa-¡±


    And Pink is on the woman like a shot ¨C slamming her head into the ground ¨C I wince slightly at the spatter. ¡°You. You dare to address the Goddess filthy human?! For this a thousand dea-¡±


    ¡°Pink.¡± I cut in before she can start ranting in earnest. Looking down at the mess she''s made. ¡°It seems she had only one life to give.¡± Noticing what she''s done Pink stands back up, bathing herself in emerald flame as she does.


    ¡°Well. I can hardly admonish you after what I''ve just done.¡± I nod at the circle of corpses. ¡°But do endeavor to control yourself, in the future, Pink.¡±


    Looking properly abashed Pink replies sheepishly: ¡°Yes, my apologies mistress, but we were going to have to keep our involvement of this village a secret anyway ¨C this much should not hinder us overmuch. And for that creature-¡±


    I cut her off with a raised hand.


    ¡°No excuses Pink¡± I tell her in the strange human language. ¡°From this point forward no killing humans without my explicit consent ¨C understood? It seems they may have some powerful magic indeed if they can destroy the corrupted hearts. No point in needless animosity.¡±


    Sighing Pink nods her agreement ¡°I understand Mistress. Though these humans ¨C at least ¨C are pathetically weak...¡± she says morosely.


    ¡°Indeed. Ignorant as well. That woman said nothing of the mana imbalance during your questioning.¡± I say.


    ¡°No, instead she was spouting some insanity ¨C blaming you ¨C typical of a humans to blame demons for all their woes. But I doubt she is the most well-informed human, perhaps that is merely superstition among peasants? We can find out more when we find that ¡°guild¡± she mentioned. There''s nothing more for us here.¡± Pink replies, glancing indifferently around at the small ring of corpses we''ve created.


    I give her a vague nod of acknowledgment and spread my wings, taking to the skies to continue our journey. It seems self-control is something we both need to work on.

 Chapter 14 - Infiltration

    Evading detection as we fly across this patch of Suprema is a trivial matter of flying high enough to be mistaken for birds from the ground. Which is good because in this area humans are numerous. We''ve already passed three more of the little ''villages'' like the one we visited before and the road we''re following ¨C that connects those villages ¨C is positively bustling with activity. Humans walking along it with only the clothes on their back, humans riding four legged creatures, humans riding in carts dragged by four legged creatures, armored humans marching from place to place in ¨C comparatively ¨C well disciplined formations. We passed over a large building ¨C surrounded by a wall ¨C from which those latter armored humans amassed in great numbers ¨C before setting out to march to and fro. Pink assured me she doubted the ''guild'' we were searching for would be found in a such a place and I accepted her judgment and we continued on.


    It was quite something actually ¨C just flying overhead ¨C I''ve seen more humans than I''ve ever seen demons amassed in my castle. I knew, intellectually, that demons were the significantly less numerous race ¨C but seeing it first hand is ¡­interesting. At least this journey is not boring ¨C with the feeling of corruption vaguely clawing at me I feel no interest in sleeping ¨C so it''s good there are other things with which to amuse myself. Pink and I are currently stopped ¨C still hovering far off the ground ¨C looking down at the first human city we''ve came across. It''s on another scale entirely compared to the villages along the road. Surrounded by a high stone wall it contains hundreds of buildings and from above I can see countless humans milling about within.


    At my side Pink is casting her magic again, preparing herself for our infiltration, as I watch the familiar pulse of mana shoots out. As the magic returns Pink stiffens her eyes widening.


    ¡°Mistress. There is a Holy Relic within that city.¡± Her look of surprise is gone, her face cracked into a wide smile. ¡°I knew this plan was a good one! I couldn''t sense it on the road ¨C some type of enchantment on the walls? ¨C but this is proof the humans covet our treasures, even today. Finding Xeven''s relic shouldn''t be too difficult ¨C if the humans have it stashed somewhere.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps.¡± I can''t muster much enthusiasm at the prospect. But Pink has enthusiasm enough for both of us.


    ¡°We must infiltrate this city.¡± Her tail waving behind her in her excitement. ¡°It should be easy, I doubt any human could penetrate a glamour cast by you or I. And once within we can search out the relic ¨C with luck there will be one of those ''guilds'' down there as well!¡±


    She turned a broad smile on me. ¡°Let''s go mistress!¡±


    And she''s off, flying down ¨C toward a copse of trees some hundred yards distant from the city gates ¨C her form blurring with concealment magic as she goes. Throttling the rising urge to kill the presumptuous creature I follow, for her to set off without waiting even for acknowledgment¡­ But I have entrusted this task to her ¨C I should simply watch on with a smile no matter how she goes about accomplishing it. So lazily I pull above the trees fold my wings and release my flight magic ¨C plummeting down to the ground below in a matter of seconds. Landing ¨C as always ¨C heavily on the ground before looking up and around at the shadowy grove. Pink is there ¨C her transformation nearly complete, her skin pale and human-looking, her pupils rounding out while the iris turns brown, wings all but disappeared. Looking at her is ¨C annoying ¨C because it''s as if there are two of her, the pink Pink I know and love, overlaid by the pasty pale hornless and wingless Pink. My magical perceptions are too good to be fooled by a deception of this level unfortunately, so I''m left feeling as if I''m seeing double when I look at her.


    With a sigh I retract my wings and horns ¨C not bothering with a glamour but just physically pulling them inside my body. It''s a slightly uncomfortable feeling ¨C but having borne the feeling of being amidst a massive quantity of corruption for so long it''s nothing by comparison. I do some rapid mental arithmetic, deciding if bearing this discomfort is worth the benefits, and then reluctantly concluding it is after a half second. Thus prepared I face Pink, with my vague half-smile, cultivated after years of sitting on the throne ¨C a smile that subordinates tend to interpret based on their own desires, despite there being no particular feeling behind it.


    ¡°Excellent mistress. But there is one thing¡­¡± Trailing off Pink looks meaningfully at my head ¨C or above my head actually. ¡°I believe that due to your circlet ¨C which bears some resemblance to the halo''s of high ranking Celestials ¨C we have been mistaken for Celestials twice now.¡± Pink''s voice is gentle and inquiring.


    ¡°It matters not what others think of me Pink.¡± I say.


    ¡°Yes I agree mistress, but it is also a clearly magical item ¨C wheras by comparison none of the rest of our clothing is ¨C and having observed the humans thus far I have seen very little overt magic¡­¡± She trails off again, leaving the rest to my imagination.


    ¡°Pink. Could it be? You wish to remove my crown?¡± I look at her ¨C forcing an expression of incredulity to hide the smoldering rage slowly roaring to life. The circlet is a precious thing, a gift I received long ago, its value far outstrips any succubus.


    ¡°No mistress. It''s fine, we''ll just bear the consequences whatever they may be.¡± Her reply is rapid ¨C sensing something dangerous maybe. Centering myself I stamp out the remaining anger, before nodding.


    ¡°Then lead on Pink.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    And now we''re waiting. I''d noticed it from the air but there was something of a queue in front of the city ¨C a mass of stalled wagons and human beings, apparently all awaiting a chance to go inside the city. A queue Pink and I have joined, obediently awaiting our turn to enter. This city must have some import, for so many to be waiting to get inside and if it is home to one of the so-called ¡°Holy Relics¡± of my people, so waiting to enter is ¡­acceptable. If not enjoyable. At first it was slightly amusing, standing here among the humans. Staring them down one at a time and noting their interesting features. Men with long noses, or especially tall builds, or particularly ridiculous facial hair ¨C there is no end of oddities to witness. The humans would occasionally notice my scrutiny ¨C but none made any move to greet or speak to me ¨C content to flush red and break eye contact mostly; though Pink standing nearby fingering her sword ¨C glamoured to look like a thin bladed rapier ¨C might have had something to do with that.


    Most of the people in this line are armed to some degree, though calling them warriors might be stretching the term a bit. I can sense almost no magical reinforcement at all, no evidence of body reinforcement or the marks of the endless training required to become a formidable warrior in the absence of those other things. They are just men with slightly strong bodies and a myriad of crude weapons. There a few who aren''t armed but they are all obviously merchants, laborers or ¨C mages. Human mages exist it seems, though the feeling of their mana is so weak I stood staring at a young man for a solid minute ¨C trying to suss out whether he was emitting the mana or if it was just background noise. Until his companion nudged the mages shoulder, pointed at me and said:


    ¡°She wants you.¡± With a crude smile.


    Remembering my training with Pink I ignored that and resolved not to gape so openly at the humans henceforth ¨C even if the humans don''t seem willing to extend me the same courtesy, their eyes tracking me from all angles it feels like. Instead I move to stand silently behind Pink, closing my eyes and folding my arms, studiously ignoring our surroundings. Like this we pass the time, two tireless demons slowly shuffling forward in a queue line for humans ¨C it''s slightly absurd on reflection ¨C we should have just flown over the wall. But maybe Pink''s plan calls for interaction with the gate guards or something.


    ¡°First time in Shadfer? The lone voice breaks the small bubble of silence that has formed around us for some reason. My eyes are closed but I can sense the speaker is the young man who has been in front of us in the queue since we arrived. In front of me Pink shifts on her feet, preparing to respond in some way when a second voice cuts in.


    ¡°Come on Marc, there''s being brave and then there just asking to be mercilessly slaughtered.¡± The second voice is light, amused.


    ¡°Lay off Dane.¡± The first voice replies. ¡°I''m sure the lovely young ladies would not be so cruel. Besides I would be remiss in my duty as an adventurer if I did not inquire into the well being of pretty women I meet on the road.¡±The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ¡°We''re at the gates to the city though Marc, I can''t imagine there to be any danger here.¡± The second voice is flat. And I internally shake my head at the foolish humans lack of imagination.


    ¡°All the more reason to be extra sure then Dane, the job isn''t over until your safely behind the city wall ¨C can''t relax our vigilance just because the end is in sight!¡± The first speaker sounds quite amused, slightly jubilant even.


    ¡°Ah, yes that''s correct. It is our first time coming to this city.¡± Pink''s voice cuts between them, her tone light with affected nervousness.


    ¡°Mhm. Mhm.¡± The first voice is now grunting in his enthusiasm. ¡°I figured as much ¨C I wouldn''t forget seeing two women as beautiful as you. So I thought to myself: ''Those two must be travelers!'' But ¨C seriously ¨C are you two alright? It''s rare to see two young women traveling unescorted. Makes a man a bit worried.¡± I can hear the smile in the man''s voice as he say''s that last ¨C both serious in his concern but also prepared to laugh it off.


    ¡°Oh you needn''t worry on our account sir.¡± There is a matching smile in Pink''s voice as she replies. ¡°I''m quite capable in my own right. We do have a slight problem though, and while I hate to ask anything of a stranger ¨C well we are far from home, maybe you would be willing to help us?¡±


    ¡°Marc.¡± The second man cuts in again ¨C this time his tone a flat warning.


    ¡°Ahh you really have no faith in me you know that Dane? Don''t worry I won''t commit to anything impossible.¡± His next words are directed at Pink. ¡°But I''m always willing to at least hear a pretty girl out.¡±


    ¡°Well you see, the two of us have traveled quite a distance to be here ¨C and on the road we met with the Unbound ¨C having dispatched them we''re now somewhat troubled as to what to do with their crystal hearts. But I had heard there was a guild that managed such things.¡±


    ¡°...you''ve not heard of the adventurer''s guild? You must have traveled from quite far indeed.¡± His tone is thoughtful. ¡°Could it be you two are Tarisian? Ah ¨C well that''s not important is it? To answer your question the Adventures Guild handles the remains of fallen Unbound but only for members. Joining isn''t too much trouble if you''ll be around for a day or two ¨C your only other option is to just turn them over to the Lord''s soldiers, the gate guards for example, and they will handle it. But you won''t receive any payment if you do that.


    If you''ve the strength to put down the Unbound the Guild will welcome you with open arms. It''s the, uh, sworn duty and all ¨C you know?¡±


    ¡°Wait she''s an adventurer?¡± A third voice cuts in.


    ¡°No way.¡± Chimes a fourth ¨C a bit higher, probably a woman''s voice.


    ¡°Hey now no need to make a spectacle boys, remember the rules.¡± The first voice cuts off the babbling.


    ¡°I see, thank you. We will visit this Adventurer''s Guild.¡± Pink murmurs her thanks with a slightly final tone ¨C trying to cut the conversation off there.


    The first man is persistent though. ¡°Let us guide you ¨C it''s no trouble at all, we''re heading there anyway ¨C and the city can be a bit of a rough place for a pretty girl.¡± His tone slightly cajoling.


    Pink is silent for a moment, considering. Then with no evident reluctance she agrees. ¡°We would appreciate that, if it''s not too much trouble.¡±


    ¡°Of course, of course! It''s no trouble at all. Any journey is made a little brighter by the addition of a pretty girl or two.¡±


    At this I open my eyes, judging that I should probably at least see our escorts. A thin sickly looking man, Dane judging by his position relative to where I last heard that voice, holding a large walking stick. A short stocky man with a heavy axe slung across his back. A thin woman with fierce eyes, two daggers at her hips. And there next to Pink is a tall man, dressed in leathers with a breastplate of iron or steel, his eyes are blue and his hair is a sandy brown. Across his back there is a large iron shield and at his hip hangs a sheathed sword. He meets my eyes almost as soon as I open them and a large boyish grin spreads over his face, turned to me his eyes take on a smoldering intensity, and he steps towards me.


    ¡°Glad you decided to join us beautiful, your eyes are too pretty for you walk around with them closed all the time, you kno-¡±


    And then Pink is there, between me and the man, her body tense. Cutting off his sudden rapid deluge of words. ¡°My lady, does not speak, I''m afraid.¡± Her whole body radiating warning.


    ¡°Ah well. Excuse me.¡± The man looks a bit abashed, some of that intensity disappearing. ¡°Sorry. We all have circumstances I suppose. Apologies for my rudeness lady, my name is Marc.¡± Saying so he gives a sort of salute, curling his hand into a half-fist and banging it against his breastplate. Apparently this is a formal greeting for him ¨C so I flash a lazy smile to show my willingness to forget the little incident.


    The tension drains from Pink''s body a bit and she dips into a half-bow ¨C well it barely qualifies as such since her eyes never leave the man''s face. ¡°My apologies as well sir, this one is called Pink, and she is ¡­my Lady Alexandria.¡± I continue my lazy smile, mixed feelings going through me. On the one hand giving my name here probably isn''t wise ¨C if you take a long enough view ¨C but on the other, how could I bear to be called anything else?


    ¡°Pink is it...?¡± His smile has become slightly strained but he presses on. ¡°A pleasure to meet you both ¨C and look! ¨C it seems to be our turn at last. Let us be free of this wretched line.¡±


    So we follow the group of four humans into the shadow of the massive city gate where another group of humans wearing armor are standing around, watching the people entering the city. In a few places people are stopped and the armored men are talking to them, creating the queue outside I surmise. We almost pass through the gauntlet unscathed but then an armored man appears in front of us, calling our group to a halt.


    ¡°Marc. Why is it every time I see you you seem to be smuggling something through my gates? You''re supposed to be out there hunting the Unbound ¨C did you decide that kidnapping was more profitable or something?¡± The guard has the voice of a man who has suffered through a lot of nonsense from people like Marc.


    ¡°Ack! You wound me Ser Guardsman, my party simply met some young ladies in need along the road ¨C and have gallantly taken up the task of escorting them.¡± Marc replies theatrically.


    ¡°Is that right ¡­?¡± The guard turns his eyes to me and Pink, his eyes lingering on my circlet for a brief moment before dropping his focus onto Pink.


    ¡°That is correct, ser. My Lady and I have not traveled these lands before ¨C a guide is a most welcome thing.¡± Pink replies with an elegance befitting the gown she''s wearing. But in response the guard''s eyes sharpen.


    ¡°You two are foreign then? Have you both served your conscription?¡± The guard asks a question completely out of left field.


    ¡°Of course they have Kern, they plan to register with the Adventurer''s Guild ¨C everyone knows you need to present your proof of service to do that.¡± Marc cuts in smoothly. "And at any rate you know me and my party, you know our permissions are in order and we assert that we are escorting these two. So, no problems?"


    Looking slightly overwhelmed by Marc''s sudden inexplicible aggression the guards eyes soften before he replies. ¡°Ah of course yer free to go through Marc, and if you''re taking those two to the guild I''ve no further buisness with them. But adventurers? You two? ...really? ...not my business though.¡± After muttering to himself for a moment the guard dismisses us from his mind shooing us away with a gesture and turning back to the oncoming stream of humanity - we are finally through.


    Inside the city is ¨C a city. Cobbled stone streets, mostly wooden buildings though occasionally stone ¨C nothing I hadn''t seen from the air. Well one thing is different, before I was looking down at the humans ¨C now a great many of the human''s are looking back at me. We''ve stepped through the gates and followed a road maybe twenty feet into a large open area ¨C some sort of open market or gathering place for humans ¨C and a great many eyes have followed us every step of the way. That familiar feeling of admiring gazes of worms that can''t help but stare ¨C I didn''t expect such when I walked among the humans, considering I am hiding my true nature ¨C but it seems all lowly creatures of all races feel the need to worship me. Especially the male humans, when they spot me they tend to stare, gazes lingering far past the point of a passing glance ¨C it makes me almost wonder if my or Pink''s disguises are failing in some way, but the reactions aren''t hostile so it''s unlikely. As we follow behind Marc as his fellows I let an imperious smile slip onto my face ¨C basking in the glow of my many admirers, if they start delivering tribute this place will be just like home!


    While I entertain idle notions of letting the humans deliver their riches unto me in exchange for lording over them here for a little while, Marc and his group lead us further into the city, through a slightly nicer district with storefronts, inns, and even a stone courtyard with a fountain ¨C deeper into the city until the cobbled stone roads give way to dirt. A poorer district apparently, my admirers here are less numerous sadly. Conversation has petered out almost entirely as we follow behind the adventurers ¨C who skillfully navigate the small and twisting roads with casual ease. Until we reach a second courtyard of sorts ¨C a large gap between the surrounding dirty wooden buildings at any rate.


    Most of the surrounding buildings point into this courtyard ¨C the fronts of various businesses, mostly ale-houses and inns if the wooden signboards hanging over the doorways are any indication. Directly across from where we entered though ¨C there are two solid stone buildings. A smithy on the left ¨C the front of the building open showcasing the squat dwarven man inside ¨C working his forge intently. In front of the forge the is a small open area that seems to serve as his storefront ¨C lines of swords, axes, and other weapons on display on a long wooden counter. A half dozen wooden dummies stand around ¨C covered in metal armor that is also for sale presumably. A sleepy looking man sits behind the wooden counter.


    The other building is the Adventurer''s Guild probably ¨C it''s the only structure I''ve seen in this district that can boast a third story. A solid structure, all stone and sharp edges, it projects an aura of ''readiness'' ¨C though ready for what is hard to say ¨C helped by the multitude of heavily armed humans scattered around the courtyard in front of it ¨C some going in or coming out but many just loitering it seems. And these humans are different from the ones I''ve seen thus far ¨C rougher around the edges maybe ¨C with the way they carry themselves, openly baring weapons and borderline hostile glares. Stepping into the courtyard I''m reminded of the flight from my castle ¨C because there are many eyes on me here too but the feeling behind them is quite different from what I was experiencing earlier ¨C this feeling is more dozens of pairs of searching eyes appraising for the best way to tear me apart.


    We''ve arrived among the adventurers and it seems to be an interesting place. With so many weaklings directing their barely concealed hostility at me ¨C I have to fight to not let the amused smile threatening the corners of my lips gain any ground.

 Chapter 15 - Adventurers

    The leader of the humans we are following ¨C Marc I think he''s called ¨C turns back to us and flashes a strange smile, his eyes twinkling with amusement. That smoldering intensity I sensed when we first met eyes returning in full force. Behind him the humans of his group have also turned to regard us, the other two men and one woman arrayed in a semi-circle between us and the probable Adventurer''s Guild building.


    ¡°Well, as promised girls, this is the Adventurer''s Guild.¡± He says.


    ¡°My thanks Marc, your assistance has been invaluable.¡± Pink returns.


    ¡°Oh don''t worry, the pleasure was mine.¡± The mans tone is jovial in the extreme. ¡°But I wonder ¨C won''t you two have trouble enlisting? You haven''t undergone your conscription have you? Being foreign and all. The guild checks for such things you know ¨C lest it become a haven for draft dodgers.¡±


    ¡°What makes you say that?¡± Pink''s tone has become wary.


    ¡°Well, a few things actually.¡± He holds up a hand and begins ticking points of on his fingers. ¡°First of all, when we met you didn''t even know of the Adventurer''s Guild ¨C how could someone who doesn''t know something so basic have already undergone their conscription? Second, I gave you an Imperial salute at the gate but neither of you reacted at all ¨C that''s a terrible snub by the way, ignoring an Imperial salute, but don''t worry I''m not offended ¨C and even the greenest conscript has that salute drilled into them by the end of their first week. And I can''t see a brand on either of you ¨C every conscript gets one, helps with honing your sense for the Unbound or some shit ¨C and no offense Pink but your clothes don''t leave much to the imagination.¡±


    Having finished his explanation, the man rocks back on his heels and smiles down at us, seemingly very pleased with himself. I feel slightly confused ¨C unsure of what exactly he''s driving at ¨C but I dismiss it from my mind. We''ve reached the Guild so we have no further use for this human, whatever he thinks he''s deduced about us is ¡­irrelevant. I look to Pink, waiting for her to resolve our little stand off. She''s crossed her arms ¨C concealing her cleavage somewhat, apparently offended by that last remark; Pink if you don''t want to show it off why do you make your clothes like that in the first place, I wonder to myself.


    ¡°We have traveled far to reach these lands, I admit we have not undergone this ''conscription'' you speak of ¨C but we are not citizens of this nation, surely we are not expected to serve?¡± Pink replies. More fishing for information than anything I judge.


    Marc''s smile doesn''t falter. ¡°I think you''re misunderstanding the situation somewhat Pink. I don''t give a damn if you''ve served your time or not ¨C though I do think there''s something like honorary citizenship for foreign conscripts ¨C I''m just enlightening you to the realities of your situation. Namely that whatever Unbound Cores you might have are worthless to you ¨C unless you want to serve your five years beforehand.¡±


    ¡°Not, however; so worthless to currently employed adventurers. Adventurers to whom you might owe a debt of gratitude ¨C and who might become angry and violent if refused. Like, for instance, us.¡± The thin man ¨C Dane I think he was called ¨C interjects with an equally thin smile.


    ¡°Well when you put it like that Dane we sound almost like bad guys.¡± Marc retorts his voice playful, his eyes anything but.


    Ah this is slightly bad. We''re being extorted. What''s more Pink doesn''t even have the ¡°Unbound Cores¡± - I''m carrying all of them. So her options are somewhat limited here aren''t they? Well it will be interesting to see how she handles this ¨C and it''s not like I would hand something of mine over to a group of smelly humans in the first place so this whole conversation is just ¡­haaah.


    ¡°You''re right, we do owe you something of a debt. In recognition of that fact I will restrain myself from beating you within an inch of your lives ¨C if you cease this ridiculousness now.¡± Pink says. I detect slight hostility in her voice. And at the same time I notice the loop-hole she''s exploiting, I ordered her not to kill any humans, but she''s taken that to mean that beating them senseless is fair game. Which really seems to go against the intent of the order, while not technically violating the wording. Is it impossible to avoid demonic politicking? Even when there''s only two of us? Heedless of my internal musings the humans are responding.


    Marc''s group tenses at her words, hands dropping to weapons, eyes sharpening. The other humans scattered around the courtyard are moving to watch the commotion, a few dozen pairs of hungry eyes unabashedly turning to see the show.


    ¡°Boss let''s just kill this bitch.¡± The woman speaks.


    ¡°Quiet Doll.¡± Marc responds absently ¨C his attention on Pink. ¡°You sure that''s wise girl? You can scream all you like ¨C there is no help for you here. You look like you might have a bit of strength to you ¨C but you''re but a single girl, a girl with a lady to look after at that¡­¡± The jovial tone has finally disappeared, replaced by a low and threatening growl ¨C a dangerous gleam appearing in his eyes.


    ¡°So I''ll ask once more ¨C all easy to understand like. Do you want to give us your Cores, or do you want us to take them off your bodies?¡±


    By way of response Pink lowers her body slightly, taking a pugilist''s stance. Apparently seriously intending to beat the humans down with her fists. Well not that she has much choice I guess. She can''t exactly pull out her giant flaming sword here. Her whole body thrums with tension as she speaks a final warning.


    ¡°For your words I should see you flayed alive ¨C but if you turn back now I can consent to ignoring your existence for the duration of our stay in this town. We should not be here long and I believe I have that much self-control.¡± Pink''s words are just slightly provocative.


    The humans, at least, seem properly provoked. Wordlessly unsheathing weapons, murder in their eyes. The man with the stick begins to circulate a remarkably pitiful amount of mana. The whole scene is slightly comical, slightly surreal. I''ve fought humans ¨C in the past, so long ago I can barely remember ¨C but in my memories they were not this pathetic. I wonder at that. Are my recollections simply faulty? It''s possible, easily possible, I have forgotten large chunks of my youth entirely after all. Or is it that humans have become much weaker in the intervening years? Also possible. Or maybe ¨C these humans ¨C are just especially weak specimens? That seems unlikely. We''ve walked all through this town and I''ve not seen anyone I would consider strong ¨C at most there was a man who seemed to be at roughly at Pink''s level, a bit below maybe.


    And these adventurer''s are nothing worth mentioning. There is only so much you can do without some sort of physical reinforcement ¨C via magic or other methods ¨C but they all seem to be content to rely on their bodies innate abilities. The few bits of magical strengthening I have seen have been crude and rudimentary ¨C or temporary like the one Marc seems to have imbued himself with just now ¨C it''s unreal. Demons learn body reinforcement practically from the cradle ¨C to take advantage of their long lives theoretically ¨C but even with a humans lifespan such techniques would be useful I''m sure. That is all neither here nor there though, these humans have neglected that aspect of their training and as a result...


    *THUNK*


    That''s the noise made as Pink uses her bare hand to catch Marc''s sword ¨C simultaneously delivering a crushing kick to the man''s midsection, launching him nearly a dozen feet away. Ah wow ¨C could he have survived that? I mean he''s wearing armor and he had that strengthening magic ¡­so maybe? The human mage sees his companions predicament and, having completed a lengthy incantation, launches his magic ¨C a single bolt of arcane energy that Pink swats out of the air with her free hand. Releasing Marc she rounds on the mage ¨C who has a look of stunned horror etched on his face ¨C before being cut off by the stout axe-wielding man who bravely steps in front of the mage. But where is the woman ¡­? There were four weren''t the-You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    Oh.


    Found her.


    A blade appears at my throat. I can feel the other woman standing behind me, pressing her body against mine while keeping one of her daggers resting lightly on my collar-bone. And from right next to my ear her slightly hysterical voice rings out. I check a murderous impluse, intent on letting Pink handle this.


    ¡°Stop, you bitch! Or I''ll slit her throat right here!¡±


    And Pink turns away from the other two humans ¨C directing her attention at me and the human clinging to me. For a moment she just looks at us, still as a statue. Pink''s eyes narrow dangerously, her mana coiling around her for a moment ¨C an arrow a second from being loosed ¨C before she dismisses it with a slight shake of her head. Then, very deliberately, she takes a step toward me. And another. And another.


    ¡°Stop! D-don''t come any closer! I''ll kill her, right here in front of you you stupid girl!¡±


    Pink ignores the woman''s increasingly terrified cries, bearing down on her unrelentingly. Her eyes promising a painful death. She''s ten feet away. Five. Three.


    ¡°Hiyaaaa!¡± The woman lets out a shrill squeal and her dagger clatters to the ground beside me. I follow it with my eyes disinterestedly. The tiny pressure disappears from my body and I hear a light thud behind me ¨C the woman having lost her footing and fallen. I look down and see that she''s laying on the ground ¨C unconscious ¨C apparently passed out in fright. Pink stops in front of me, her head down, and just stands there. Her shoulders are trembling slightly and at her side one hand keeps spasming weirdly, opening wide, closing into a fist, and opening again in tune with her ragged breathing. Then she looks up, her eyes slightly crazed ¨C a faint red glow visible even through her glamour ¨C and imploring.


    ¡°Please. Mistress.¡± She asks.


    I repress a sigh. Demons are such bloodthirsty creatures. Slowly I shake my head, meeting her strangely intense gaze with one of my own. It''s important not to back down on the rules you set when you''re a Demon Lord ¨C that''s my personal philosophy anyway. Pink''s angry face melts away, replaced by a look of forlorn sadness, like a puppy left in the rain ¨C but I''ll not be fooled by such tricks! As I consider how to respond I''m spared the effort when the axe man charges forward with a battle cry ¨C slamming his weapon into Pink''s back. With a small gasp of surprise Pink is forced down onto her left knee ¨C instantly she shifts her body though, extending her right leg and swinging her body 270 degrees. Sweeping the axe man off his feet with a brutal crunch of snapping limbs before literally jumping back to her feet ¨C three of her four opponents no longer able to continue.


    With sharp eyes she scans the humans around us ¨C looking for her final opponent ¨C and after only a few seconds she spots him. Having apparently decided he has something better to do with his time Dane is running away ¨C dodging and weaving through amused looking adventurers, his stick forgotten on the ground behind him ¨C towards the guild building. A slightly feral smile appears on Pink''s face as she lowers her stance ¨C preparing to run the man down. But before she can even start he reaches the wooden double doors, grasps the metal handle with both hands and gives a mighty tug. Nothing happens. He looks up at the door, an expression of bafflement on his face.


    And then the door slams open ¨C into Dane ¨C tossing him a good half dozen feet back.


    ¡°WHO THA'' FUCK IS FIGHTIN'' OUTSIDE MY GUILD!?¡± A voice roars.


    And a tall human strides out of the ¨C now open ¨C doors. He is massive ¨C huge and powerfully built, he could match many demons in pure physique ¨C wearing a huge and heavy looking coat with only a pair of leather breeches and heavy leather boots beneath, baring his scared and muscled chest. His face looks like someone had taken a slab of stone and crudely carved human features into it ¨C missing a lot and terribly marring the surface horribly in the process if the network of scars is any indication. Still for a face of stone, it''s quite expressive, I can clearly see the rage written across it, ready to make use of the massive war hammer slung over his back. As he steps out his eyes sweep the courtyard darting across the prone forms of Marc and his entire party, noting the two dozen or so spectators, lingering on me ¨C softening a bit ¨C for a moment, before finally coming to a rest on Pink, who still looks ready to pounce on the recently downed Dane.


    ¡°Oi, who tha fuck are you?¡± Some of the rage has disappeared, replaced by confusion as he directs a question at Pink. At being addressed Pink seems to regain herself a bit, straightening up and facing the large human.


    ¡°Travelers. Seeking the adventurer''s guild.¡± Pink states flatly. Unflinchingly meeting the man''s gaze. Her tone is a bit arrogant for someone who just took an axe to the back if you ask me ¨C probably planning to use her wings to protect herself in some way only to remember her disguise at the last moment ¨C a shameful failure. The human man seems taken aback by her brazenness, looking a bit uncertain how to handle the situation.


    Before anything more can be said though there is a low groan and the human flung by the door ¨C Dane ¨C rolls over and pulls himself upright. He looks around with a dazed expression, first up at the new arrival ¨C then as if suddenly remembering ¨C he turns to look back at Pink. Spotting her his dazed expression disappears and he starts to frantically back away, scooting backwards on his butt. I can''t help but wonder what he''s doing, hopefully its been made clear that if we wanted him dead ¨C he would be dead. Acting in this ridiculous manner is just embarrassing for all parties involved. He only stops when he reaches the stone wall of the Adventurer''s Guild, pressing his back against it and staring wide-eyed at Pink.


    ¡°Seems you''ve gone and bitten off more than you can chew.¡± The large man says contemptuously ¨C shaking his head at the spectacle. Then he turns to a cluster of the spectators. ¡°You lot, get any of these fools that are still alive down to Maggie ¨C they''ll just have to be debtors for a while.¡±


    One of the men he''s addressing nods and starts directing his comrades. The gingerly begin the process of removing Marc and co. - taking them to someone called ¡°Maggie¡± apparently.


    ¡°I did specifically avoid killing any of your rabble.¡± Pink interjects.


    The man snorts. ¡°Not my rabble girlie. the guild just buys cores off people that have no need of them ¨C don''t got nothing to do with what goes on outside our walls. Can''t help every damned fool that can''t tell which fights they shouldn''t take. I am glad to hear that though, if you beat em up bad enough that they need healing I''ll have em working for free!¡±


    ¡°Their actions are not your responsibility then? That is your assertion? It''s a bit different from what we''d heard from Marc ¨C he seemed fairly confident in his affiliation with your organization.¡±


    ¡°Sure, sure girl. He was ''affiliated'' in the sense that he''d bought a license that allows him to peddle any Unbound Cores he might stumble across ¨C but he''s no member of the guild.¡±


    Around us the various ¨C presumed ¨C adventurers were looking annoyed, many of them losing interest entirely and just walking away. Some were glaring daggers at the large man as he gave his explanation but he ignored them completely.


    ¡°At any rate, you said you were searching for the Adventurer''s Guild ¨C and the Adventurer''s Guild you''ve found ¨C I am the guildmaster here in Shadfer, my name is Gorim. I don''t often speak with our contractors but after seeing your little brawl I feel that you girlie, might be worth talking to. So let''s take this meeting somewhere more private ¨C I don''t generally like discussing business on the street.¡±


    So saying he turns and walks back to the Guild building, beckoning us with one hand.


    ¡°Ah.¡± I clear my throat ¨C carefully observing the surrounding humans ¨C seeing no ill effects I continue. ¡°Pink, I''ll let you handle things here, I have business elsewhere.¡±


    Pink is gaping at me ¨C her goldfish look making a triumphant return ¨C surprised at what I''m saying, doubly surprised that I''m saying it aloud among the weaklings. This much is nothing with a bit of focus! I don''t like focusing but following around watching Pink work is boring, whats the point of dispatching your subordinates to do something if you plan to shadow them every step of the way? Might as well do it yourself at that point ¨C no thank you!


    ¡°B-but milady will you be alright alone in the city?¡± Pink asks.


    ¡°I''m sure I will be quite alright, you just focus on doing what needs to be done here.¡± I give her a lazy wave of my hand as I begin to saunter away. ¡°Just, you know, find me when you''re done ¨C I''m sure you can manage that much.¡±


    The humans silently part for me as I walk back the way we came and from behind I hear Gorim''s slightly confused voice.


    ¡°Well ¡­this way then Miss ¡­Pink.¡±


    And I''m free! Free of listening to yet more undoubtedly inane yammering from humans. We''re here to find their method of dealing with ¡°Unbound Cores¡± but unless I miss my mark dramatically that method will not be outright destruction, which is really the only method I would care to learn, the humans I have met are just far too weak for such a thing to be possible. So I''ll leave uncovering what is happening to Pink ¨C while I explore a bit. This place is so indescribably different from my throne room, from the barren deserts of my homeland, it makes me want to look around. Just a little bit.

 Chapter 16 - Meeting People

    Well. I''m lost. In truth I had wanted to return to that first massive fountain I''d seen upon entering the city but midway through my backtracking I''d lost my way entirely. These dirty wooden buildings all look so similar from the ground, as if the human architects purposely designed them to be as confusing as possible for someone trying to navigate their city. Everywhere I look, doors are barred shut and I haven''t even seen many humans in this wretched wooden maze ¨C the few I have stumbled across generally making haste to evacuate from my presence, which is a familiar response I''ve seen among all manner of weaklings. For a while a few humans were following me ¨C probably still are following me really ¨C but I lost track of them fairly quickly, their mana so puny as to be indistinguishable from the surroundings. Which means keeping track of them would require physically tracking them with my eyes ¨C or a spell I suppose ¨C which is far more work than I''m willing to do.


    Even if I''m lost, well it''s not like I couldn''t just take to the sky if I really wanted to, so even if I''m temporarily lost right now ¨C it isn''t stopping me from exploring. Currently I''m hunting a small creature ¨C I''d initially spotted one while following Marc ¨C chasing it down these deserted dirt footpaths and through narrow alleys. Which, on reflection, is probably how I ended up so lost in the first place, not that it matters now. Because now I''m nearly upon the thing I can say confidently ¨C watching the small white blur of fur disappear around yet another blind corner ahead of me. Moving quickly I round the corner and find yet another narrow alley ¨C this one; however, is a dead end. And there pressed against the far wall is a tiny beast of some variety.


    It has four legs and fur ¨C and it reminds me vaguely of those beastkin we saw a few days ago ¨C with its large eyes, triangular ears, and small wet looking nose. I approach it carefully, making sure to keep my body between it and the mouth of the alley behind me. As I come it begins to let out a frightened mewling noise which causes me to pause for a moment. Perhaps it''s calling for help? Or attacking? Though I can sense no mana in its voice so that latter seems unlikely. But nothing happens, it just mewls at me to no effect at all ¨C how mysterious. Thinking so I reach down and scoop the creature into my arms, feeling its small warm body ¨C its tiny heart hammering erratically.


    As I pick it up it extends its claws and weakly attempts to slash at me ¨C completely ineffectually. It has no offensive ability to speak of and its claws ¨C devoid of mana or technique ¨C are unable to even mar my skin. Still it twists and writhes in my grip in an annoying fashion so I''m forced to reposition my hold ¨C hands behind its front legs and before its back legs staring down into its furry little face. It stares back, helplessly suspended, and lets out another of its mewling sounds. It''s things like this that make Suprema interesting after all.


    I wonder what it is. What it''s called. What it does. Why is it allowed to live in this city of humans? Demons kept beasts occasionally, mostly creatures with sturdy bodies that might be used as mounts or beasts of burden and sometimes large and dangerous things that might be used as engines of war. But never something so small. Never something so soft. That it is here, that it can live here, is a testament to the softness that permeates this place. A creature with such a thin pelt and scrawny body would not last the winter on Artas. That it might carve out an existence for itself here, on Suprema, well it''s interesting.


    ¡°Lady, what are you doing to my cat?¡± An unknown voice calls out.


    A cat is it? Fascinating. As the voice gives me the word I feel it magically reaffirmed by my stolen knowledge of this language ¨C apparently my spell doesn''t give me access to vocabulary that I didn''t already know at the time of casting ¨C but when I learn the new words it confirms them and enables pronunciation and comprehension. A bit of a flaw really. The spell teaching me a bunch of words but not their associated meanings. This is what happens when you compress complex ritual magic so it can be cast in seconds. The results are bound to be somewhat sloppy. Musing on the difficulties of properly casting magic I turn to face the newcomer ¨C a human boy.


    I think boy is the right word anyway ¨C I haven''t been paying the humans too much attention since that little hiccup at the gates. This human is markedly smaller than many of the other humans I''ve seen ¨C probably a juvenile ¨C hence boy. He is lean and wiry with a frame that simultaneously speaks to malnourishment and some kind of strength training ¨C actually a fairly common trend among the humans I''ve seen so far. He''s slightly unique in other ways though, both his hair and his eyes are black ¨C a relative rarity among the humans I''ve seen so far ¨C and he''s the first human to regard me with something other than awe or thinly veiled hostility. Instead his eyes are filled with suspicion. Probably thinking I''m trying to steal his beast.


    ¡°You should put him down, he doesn''t like strangers - surprised he let you pick him up really ¨C you''re gonna get yourself torn up by that little hairball if you''re not careful.¡±


    A sensible suggestion, there is clearly no merit in holding this thing. ¡°He''s so soft though.¡±


    I freeze. Looking wide eyed at the human boy. He in turn has narrowed his eyes and is returning my gaze. Good. Seems I didn''t explode his head or anything with that little slip-up, properly repressing my mana even though I hadn''t really meant to speak aloud.


    ¡°He''s just a mangy mouser lady, nothing special at all. If you want something soft I''m sure there''s some shop or other in the Upper District that will indulge you. But I''d like if you would return my cat ¨C they serve a purpose other than decoration here in the Lows.¡± His tone is slightly acidic by the end there. How arrogant. It is his cat though and I am no thief so ¨C slightly regretfully ¨C I gingerly set the small beast down. Free of me it instantly bolts away, disappearing between the boys legs, around the corner and out of sight.


    ¡°Such beasts are purchased in shops? Did I hear you correctly small human?¡± I ask.


    His gaze becomes positively contemptuous as he responds. ¡°Sure. Probably. You can buy anything in the Uppers, be it a cat or whatever ¨C so long as you''ve got the gold.¡±


    Hm. Annoying. I don''t have any gold. Or anything really ¨C just the clothes on my back. Why would I give gold to someone else in the first place though? Isn''t that obviously backwards.


    ¡°I don''t have any gold though.¡± I say.


    ¡°Yea sure you don''t lady, bet that dress just gre-¡± Halfway through his dismissive reply the boy stops. Stops and looks at me. His eyes tracing from the heels on my feet all the way up to the hair on my head, a long and appraising gaze. Maybe noting my complete lack of carrying capacity. As he finishes his face rapidly changes a few times, making different expressions too quickly for me to discern their meaning.


    ¡°You lost or something lady?¡± And after a moment of silent deliberation he asks that.


    ¡°Yes.¡± I have no idea at all where I am honestly. Well aside from ¡°inside a city¡±. I should probably know the cities name too but its slipped my mind, just another of a million irrelevant details I''ve discarded over the years.


    The boy''s face has scrunched up considerably at my reply. ¡°Well you''ve managed to wander your way into The Lows, nothing but bad news for you down here. Do you even know where you''re supposed to be going?¡±


    ¡°Ah, yes, my goal was a large fountain ¨C in a courtyard I spotted when entering the city.¡±


    The boy is frowning again ¨C muttering to himself. ¡°...knew it. Damned noble lady from somewhere or other...¡± After a moment he looks up. ¡°Shouldn''t you have an escort or something? Shadfer isn''t exactly the gentlest place for someone like you.¡±


    ¡°Indeed human, I have a powerful escort ¨C but currently she is away on a task.¡± I answer confidently ¨C Pink is powerful indeed compared to the rabble I''ve seen in this city.


    ¡°Doesn''t it sort of defeat the purpose of the escort if you send them away while you wander the Lows? Actually no. Don''t answer that.¡± He seems to have resolved himself to something. ¡°Would you like some help miss? A guide back to The Uppers ¨C to your fountain ¨C you''re meeting someone there right?¡±


    I nod along with him as he speaks. I should be meeting Pink again in the near future. And as interesting as these twisting alleys with shuttered doors and boarded windows have been, I should probably get a move on. It''s a good thing that my projected aura of perfection has lured in a new servant, to do the menial things like ¡°remembering what route to take¡±.


    ¡°Yes, that would be most welcome human. As interesting as this place was initially ¨C I feel I''ve seen most of what there is to see.¡±This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    ¡°What you wandered into the Lows sightseeing? You suicidal or something lady?¡± As the boy speaks he shakes his head incredulously, at the same time turning away and beckoning me to follow with a wave of his hand.


    ¡°No, while you can call me many things ¨C suicidal isn''t one of them. Is this place so dangerous human?¡± I follow him in slight awe ¨C do humans perhaps have some innate racial characteristic that allows them to perfectly navigate twisty and seemingly identical passageways? This boy is the second human I''ve seen that moves with such uncanny skill through these alleys.


    ¡°Lady can you drop that ''human'' shit? I don''t know if that fashionable among nobles or something but it''s weird. I''d almost rather you just called me an ashborn. Name''s Martin ¨C if you care to use it. And yes it dangerous. Hells lady, you''d be hard pressed to find a more dangerous place in Lord Clearwater''s territory, the Adventurer''s Guild is down here ¨C not a dozen blocks from us.¡±


    ¡°Is that a bad thing? Martin?¡± I ask, a bit curious and deciding to humor him, Pink is investigating the guild as we speak so anything I learn will likely be redundant, but when opportunity knocks¡­


    ¡°''Course it''s a bad thing lady. Adventurers is folk that would slit your throat and take your pretty dress faster than you can blink. The Guild is just a buncha criminals and cowards too yellow for the Frontline.¡±


    ¡°Huh, that''s different from what I''ve heard of adventurers.¡±


    We''re currently climbing a mound of unidentifiable rubble ¨C apparently taking a circuitous route ¨C and at those words the human, Martin, stops to shoot another contemptuous glare down at me.


    ¡°Well you''re a noble ain''t you lady? Nobles are always prancing on about how great the adventurers are, how they''re protectors of the realm and all that happy bullshit. But I don''t see no nobles down here in the Lows. I don''t see no damn nobles trying to live ¨C rubbing elbows with all the biggest cowards and strongest criminals the Imperium can produce ¨C pretending their new heavily armed neighbors are a good thing. Like going out a hunting a few Unbound every now and then is worth having a bunch of barely hinged lunatics running around your city.¡±


    He spits. Then turns and resumes his ascent.


    ¡°If the Emperor had a lick of sense he''d disband the whole thing and clap em all in irons. They''re the only reason I''m helping you lady. Wouldn''t sit right on my conscience if I had to see you turned up dead tonight.¡±


    ¡°I see. Well thank you for your concern Martin.¡± I answer ¨C swallowing the heat of anger slowly rising up in the face of the boy''s disrespect, he is helping me.


    ¡°Don''t thank me lady, just tell your escorts not to abandon you in the future. Better yet don''t go wandering the Lows on a whim. Damn fool thing to do. It''s a dangerous world out there. Inside the walls as much as outside them.¡± The boy''s face is grim with that assertion. I don''t contradict him though. It''s not like he''s wrong.


    After that we travel mostly in silence, broken only by the boy''s occasional grunts when he leads us on a particularly difficult route. He is taking great care to avoid other people I''ve noticed, and after discerning that I could keep up with him he''s been leading me in truly odd directions. Over piles of rubble, through the burned out shells of houses, up onto the rooftops briefly and then down again. His caution with regards to the adventurers seems excessive but I don''t complain. Even if the route is longer ¨C whats an extra hour or two when you measure the years you''ve lived by the millennium? Or not at all as the case may be. As always I''m content to let someone else do the work, trailing lazily in their wake.


    And before I know it we''ve returned to the cobbled stone streets. Here, there are more people around and the boy doesn''t make any effort to avoid them. It''s the reverse actually ¨C as he leads me ¨C the people ahead of him often step aside to give him a wide berth, sneering and scowling and making generally unpleasant facial expressions. Then they turn their attentions to me following behind and the sneers and scowls disappear, replaced by that stupid gawping awestruck expression that lesser beings can''t help but make, before they eventually regain themselves and go back to whatever it is they''re doing.


    Well. Mostly.


    While most of these humans seem as soft as the lavish garments adoring their bodies, a few stand out as ¨C well, not dangerous ¨C but at least more dangerous than any of the other humans I''ve encountered. In an infinitesimal kind of way. What''s a bit surprising is that it''s almost never the humans who wear the matching armor ¨C the kind the gate guard wore, that identifies them as some sort of warrior caste I imagine ¨C rather it''s just random humans on the street. Dressed in a variety of different ways, robes and armor and even a few in frumpy finery. I notice them, with their puny but comparatively notable abilities, and they also notice me. A half dozen pairs of eyes trail me even as I trail the boy ¨C humans who look at me and are not overpowered by my awesome aura. Not that the attentions of such insects really matter ¨C but it might make our continued anonymity difficult. I don''t know how humans react when unknown and powerful beings intrude on their cities ¨C but if it''s anything similar to how demons might react. Well. The thought causes a small smile to form on my lips.


    Martin continues on ¨C oblivious ¨C and while his presence, with his sack cloth clothing, seems to inspire some animosity from the surroundings, no one seems willing to confront us. So I stroll behind him confidently, happy to be out from the winding passages that comprise the place he called The Lows. Until I see it! The fountain, the one I''d spotted shortly after we''d first entered the city. A circular pool of water, with a raised platform in the center atop which stood an ugly statue of a man with a sword. The boy had lead me right to it ¨C and I''m turning to congratulate him on a job well done when another human interrupts me.


    ¡°Martin my boy! What are you doing up here? Finally come round to sense?¡± The voice is chipper yet somehow menacing.


    One of the armored warrior caste men is approaching, waving at Martin as he comes, an overly wide smile on his face. He''s an ugly human of average build with brown hair and a jagged scar running down the right side of his face. At my side Martin tenses, his face twisting momentarily into a snarl of rage, before he recovers himself.


    ¡°Well, lady, here''s your fountain ¨C as promised. Good luck and for the love of the Five please don''t wander The Lows.¡± Martin hisses out at me, before turning on his heel and breaking into a run. He gets about three steps before blindly charging into another armored human''s arm ¨C it catches him about the throat and slams him to the ground.


    ¡°Now, now Marty boy ¨C don''t try to run out on me so quickly. You haven''t even said ''hello''!¡± The man who called out has arrived ¨C along with two more of the armored humans. The three of them stand around us ¨C the man who''d hit Martin having quickly backed off after knocking him down.


    ¡°And ¡­who''s this with you?¡± The man is looking at me now. Exchanging uncertain glances with the other two, seemingly genuinely confused. I want to sigh. Or tear my hair out. Or tear their heads off. Why are the humans so idiotically aggressive? Why is there concern at my presence only an afterthought to their apparently more important goal of capturing Martin. Why is he so important? Is he a king or something? Or are these humans just being suicidally rude? Ahhhh.


    I close my eyes. Taking a deep ¨C and wholly unnecessary ¨C breath. I knew it would be like this. I knew there would be rude people and I resolved myself. No killing or maiming or even grinding the sanity of these creatures into dust. It wouldn''t be productive. Like water over a stone, I''ll let it roll past me.


    ¡°Eh, seems she doesn''t want anything to do with this boss.¡± A voice says.


    ¡°That right? You know this girl Marty?¡± Another.


    ¡°...no, never seen her before today.¡± Sullen resignation.


    ¡°Well that''s good. I was worried you''d found yourself an important girlfriend for a second there Marty! I don''t know why. Of course that could never happen!¡± Boisterous laughter follows.


    They''re ignoring me. The humans are ignoring me. That''s for the best, obviously, and yet¡­


    ¡°So Martin. Since I heard you were coming all the way up here ¨C I went ahead and prepared your papers. All you need is to sign your name! You''ll get the finest Imperial training, they''ll hone you into something useful Marty! See the world! And all you have to do is sign your damn name.¡±


    ¡°How''d you know I''d be here Karr?¡±


    ¡°Little bird told me kiddo. Lotta eyes in the Lows ¨C you don''t really think you can avoid them all do you? But what difference does it make Marty? You''re here, I''m here and everyone has to do their five. If you volunteer a year early you''ll get preferential treatment on The Frontline ¨C it''s a good deal!¡±


    ¡°And I''ve told you no Karr. I know my duty, and I''ll do it when the time comes, but I can''t go right now. My sister can''t survive without me. You know this. I''ve told you.¡±


    ¡°You''re right Marty. Feels like we''ve had this conversation one too many times.¡± The man''s voice has taken an edge. ¡°You gotta learn, kids are tough, they don''t need nannies lookin'' after them all the time ¨C your sisters no different. Maybe if you take a few months of bed rest you''ll see what I mean.¡±


    With three men there was no way for Martin to keep them all in his sight line. And taking that line as a cue the man behind him steps forward and slams the short wooden club he''s carrying into Martin''s back. The boy gasps as the air is driven from his lungs and he collapses to the ground. The armored men close in ¨C one driving his metal-plated boot into Martin''s ribs, the other preparing another strike with his club.


    At the sound of the humans pummeling each other ¨C or really the gang of humans pummeling the other human ¨C I can''t help but open my eyes. Disbelief raging inside me. To be ignored is one thing. Unacceptable but tolerable ¨C maybe. But in what culture is it acceptable to attack another''s servant? An attack on a servant is an attack on the master. And while the human child''s service was brief in the extreme ¨C he did serve me and is now being attacked directly before my eyes. So if I make some action here ¨C it''s not really a result of my pride right? I can firmly say I''ve held that in check ¡­ no matter what happens.


    ¡°I don''t like doin'' this Marty¡± The man ¨C Karr ¨C says with a poorly concealed grin. ¡°But it''s a nasty old world. You know the score same as I do. If a recruitment officer don''t meet his quotas he gets shipped off to the Frontline ¨C and you''re skinny ass is going out there either way, so why you gotta make my life difficult before you go you shitty ashborn?¡±


    I''ve collected myself I think. For a moment there my head was filled with idiot thoughts about taking action on behalf of a servant. A human servant. Which ¨C really? Come on. Not even if it meant I could drop to the ground and sleep for the rest of eternity. I am Alexandria ¨C I have my pride. Thus resolved I turn my back on the humans ¨C looking up at the fountain ¨C and step away.


    ¡°Where the hell are you going bitch?¡± A hand grabs my shoulder as I hear those words.


    Oh. Even as I''d resolved to ignore them. A human touched me. Hah. Hah. Hah.

 Chapter 16.5 - Interlude - Pink

    Ah. She''s left then. Abandoned me.


    The Goddess has been distant since we''ve arrived in Suprema. Or maybe she''s merely returned us to our usual distance, done ¨C for now ¨C with personally tutoring me in the mysteries of magic. I learned more from her in a matter of days than from a dozen of the finest tutors in Lumineux over the course of decades it seems. Her knowledge and power is boundless and to have had some of that shared with me ¨C if only briefly ¨C is an honor the likes of which I''ve never even heard of being bestowed. It''s humbling ¨C it shows just how great her expectations for me are. Which is why this current distance cuts more deeply than I''d like to admit. I''d felt a bit special for a time there.


    If only I had managed to control myself with that human wretch, perhaps the Goddess would be less distant. Her disappointment at that time had been palpable and justified. It was my plan after all, to approach the humans as friends before anything else ¨C to exhaust that option first.


    But.


    But.


    Seeing people just speaking ¨C just casually speaking ¨C to the Goddess is nearly more than I can take. I''m aware that time has passed but for me it feels like just weeks ago when I was still a high ranking member of The Order of Alexandria, where demons both mighty and frail gave daily devotions to the Goddess in the Grand Cathedral. Where only the very highest members of the Order could even see the Goddess and no one would dare approach her. The very thought of a demon doing such was absurd ¨C the only result of such an absurdity was death at the hands of the Order. To even suggest such a thing was a sort of blasphemy, counter to all the Order''s teachings. To make your words heard by the Goddess ¨C the road was long.


    First only the highest ranking members of the Order could initiate such a petition, and only if they could show sufficient cause to satisfy the other members of that highest circle, a lengthy process of demonic politicking was always involved at this step. If the would-be petitioner somehow managed to secure the blessing of all the other highest ranking members of the Order they could then look forward to many lengthy ceremonies and rituals the petitioner had to perform to have their petition heard, one such ritual took not less than thirty days of channeling a truly absurd amount of energy. At the very shortest it was a years long process, and the result ¨C as I understand ¨C was oft as not such petitions were disregarded completely. The Goddess was a strong believer in self-sufficiency and rarely lent any sort of direct aid to her flock. So for a human to just walk up...the feelings seeing that raised are not kind to say the least.


    So these past few weeks had been slightly dreamlike for me, speaking to and interacting with the Goddess on a daily basis ¨C even being taught by her. To the point that she was even going out of her way to hug and hold and touch me. Passing her idle time playing odd games with me ¨C though she said she was training. It''s unbelievable. It''s like I''d died and gone to heaven. Or maybe I''d died in that crypt under the Grand Cathedral and this was all some sort of dream flashing through my mind in the last seconds of my life ¨C I think a bit more cynically.


    But I''ve not been dreaming. This is just who the Goddess is. A long suffering being, forced to clean up the mess left behind by her useless children. A being of immense power and wisdom letting the years slip by with disinterest. Now, however; now that she can''t afford to sit idle I get to see the Goddess. As she is when she decides to engage the world around her. A beauty so perfect it almost hurts to look at but a vulnerable sort of beauty. Lonely almost. Bored certainly. Always looking around ¨C drinking in the world around her through her half-lidded eyes, like a child seeing a million new things for the first time. If not for our connection, through which I can feel her power ¨C so huge it feels it could swallow the world ¨C if not for the Brand of divinity that connects us; I might mistake her for just another demon.


    Ever since we entered Suprema though things have changed. I should have realized it sooner but if we are to travel this world, inevitably other people will see her too. Meet her. Get to know her. That realization hurt a bit and maybe it''s due to that I overreacted so badly to that human, something base like jealousy coloring my actions. Causing me to make demands above my station. And now she''s left. Sauntering casually out of my life, as easily as she sauntered in.


    Well maybe that''s dramatic.


    But she is leaving. The humans around us, a pack of crude weaklings, watch with me as she casually walks away ¨C back the way we came. Seeing her perfect form the eyes of the humans are filled with a wide range of emotions: lust for her, fear of her, anger at her, but mostly ¨C overwhelmingly ¨C awe. They don''t understand why, I can see it in their faces, that they don''t understand why they feel an almost overpowering urge to bow and scrape ¨C to throw themselves at her feet ¨C laid low by just her presence. Every human we''ve come across has experienced the same effect to some degree, though their reactions have varied the impetus has been the same. Different men will react differently when confronted by something so far beyond the framework of their existence. A certain suicidal contingent will even attempt something like robbery.


    ¡°Is tha alright girlie?¡± A rough voice asks from my side. Shaking me from my reverie, reminding me ¨C I have a job to do. The Goddess is counting on me, she wouldn''t just abandon me entirely! I just. I just need to do this. Quickly. And I can return to her side. So, smothering my raging emotions, I just nod.


    ¡°Yes. Milady is just as capable as I, there''s no danger.¡± I say it aloud, a warning to the gathered humans, but also a reassurance to myself. She is the Goddess. There is nothing that could harm her. There is no need for this cool feeling of dread seeping into me. I suppose emotions aren''t rational things are they?


    ¡°At any rate, I''d like to take you up on your offer, if it''s still extended?¡± With those words I push the lingering thoughts of my mistress from my mind ¨C turning my full attention to the job at hand.


    The man, Gorim, turns his eyes back to me and gives a slow nod. ¡°Come on in.¡± He says ¨C pushing the door wide and walking through. Stepping lightly, I follow him inside ¨C into a large room that seems to be a common area of some sort, with chairs and benches, with a half dozen low stone counters against the far wall. There are two wooden doors visible behind those counters and a stone staircase that leads up and out of sight. There are more humans inside, a few of the same thuggish variety that I saw outside ¨C on the chairs and benches ¨C and a few that seem slightly more professional wearing matching navy blue robes and standing behind the counters. One of the robed humans, her robe bearing some sort of crest on the shoulder, calls out to Gorim.


    ¡°No problems I take it guildmaster?¡±


    ¡°None. As you can see. Thanks for your bloody concern though Sheryl, you''re a real big help when these troll droppings are rioting and tryin'' ta tear the building down around us.¡± Gorim responds belligerently.


    ¡°We all have our roles to play guildmaster, sadly ¨C mine does not involve swinging around an oversized lump of iron like an idiot, I leave that in your capable hands. And by the way.¡± Here her voice sharpens ¨C becoming serious. ¡°Who''s the girl?¡±


    Gorim glances back at me, weighing his words. ¡°She''s a hopeful.¡±


    ¡°What? Look at her head Gorim! She looks like a damn Tarisian. And there hasn''t been one of them on the rolls for over a decade ¨C which makes her a godscursed dodger.¡± The woman''s tone is acidic; her eyes fixed on my hair. Maybe I should have glamoured it another color, I thought red was fine because it''s within the natural spectrum of human hair colors ¨C but apparently not.


    ¡°Shut up Sher ¨C I told you dinnit I? She''s a hopeful.¡± Gorim''s voice has taken some steel. And I''m left to wonder exactly what in the hells these people are talking about. Tarisian? Hopeful? Dodgers and ledgers? I''m starting to regret my haste in coming to this place ¨C it might have been wise to acquire some degree of general knowledge beforehand. Hopefully it won''t matter though, if I can get either of these humans alone I doubt they will be able to resist my Charm ¨C I''ve already dismissed the rest of the humans in the room as obviously unimportant. Which is why I almost sigh aloud when a third human cuts in.


    ¡°The hell do you mean a hopeful Gorim? A hopeful? Who''s her sponsor? You? This is some bullshit I''ve been trying to get my brother on the list for two years but this bitch walks in off the street, waves her tits around, and that''s that? The fuck is that?¡± The vulgar man is ranting ¨C yelling at Gorim ¨C spittle flying. ¡°There''s a process Gorim, ain''t you told me that shit enough that my fuckin'' ears are bleedin'' from hearin'' about your precious fucking process? So who the fuck is she and what the fu-¡±


    The third human is slammed to the stone floor ¨C cutting off his complaining ¨C and Gorim looms over him. One heavy leather boot pressing into his chest, the smaller human being crushed under the giant of a man.


    ¡°Sha tha fuck up Red. We tested yur worthless little pup and he couldn''t cut it, could he? Don''t whine and make a spectacle of yourself errytime somebody with talent worth a damn walks through the door. When your little shit brother can plow through Marc and his whole crew with his bare fuckin'' hands ¨C you come talk to me.¡± Gorim leans forward, pressing more weight onto the fool ¨C and I can hear an ominous cracking. ¡°Until then you just keep your damn idiot mouth shut and keep collectin'' them cores.¡± At that he steps back, eyes sweeping the room. ¡°And that goes for all of you ¨C even you Sher ¨C I seen this girl''s talent meself, so she''s a hopeful because I says she''s a hopeful.¡±


    The woman ¨C Sheryl ¨C gives a long suffering sigh and nods. ¡°You''re the boss Gorim. You say she''s a hopeful, she''s a hopeful ¨C hell I''ll draw up her papers. But it''s not gonna be pretty when the Imperials come sniffing around ¨C they''ll know just looking at her.¡±


    ¡°Imperials can know whatever the hell they want Sher, I''m the guildmaster remember? If it comes to that just send ''em up to me. But for now if you''ll come with me girl? Seems we have some things to discuss.¡± His accent becomes much less noticeable when he''s calmed down. Idly I wonder exactly how my mistress'' magic functions ¨C that it would let me understand an unknown language and also it''s regional dialects apparently? Not important right now, so I dismiss the thought ¨C instead giving the large human an affirmative nod.


    Most of the other humans have accepted Gorim''s dismissal. The blue robed humans returning their attention to their tasks, something to do with corrupted hearts ¨C or ¡°Unbound Cores¡± if you prefer ¨C at their counters. Collecting them from the adventurers it looks like in exchange for small round coins of various sizes and materials, a promising start ¨C proof maybe, that I''m in the right place. I want to ask about them immediately but one human has not accepted the dismissal it seems.


    ¡°If you''re recruiting a hopeful another member should be present to witness Gorim.¡± Sheryl interjects instantly after seeing me nod and move to follow Gorim.


    ¡°Come along then, if ya like Sher, I don''t care.¡± Gorim says.


    ¡°And leave the receiving area unattended? Do you want to get us all strung up by the Imperials? You know at least one member has to be here at all times.¡± She chides.


    ¡°Then stay! That was my intention from the start lass, in case ya couldn''t understand.¡±


    ¡°And I''m implying it might be wise to wait a while until another member can be present you hammerheaded buffoon, we do have a process do we not?!¡±


    Gorim gives a dismissive wave of his hand and starts ascending the stone staircase that leads out of the room. ¡°Come along girlie.¡± He says to me. ¡°Just keep your eyes on the cores Sher, I''ll handle this.¡± He tosses that line behind us as we ascend. Only a fuming silence answers.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ¡°Finally.¡± Gorim exhales the word. Even as we reach another door ¨C this one iron ¨C and he fishes out a key from a pocket in his leather pants. ¡°That woman has been a member less than a month ya know? She''s so high strung it''s insufferable. So afraid the imps are gonna strip her membership and have her shipped off to The Frontline, she can''t help but jump at shadows. I hope you won''t hold it against us overmuch.¡± He smiles at me ¨C his slab-like face contorting strangely ¨C as he delivers that line and opens the door to what looks to be his personal office.


    It''s a large room, dominated by a solid wooden desk with a lavish chair behind it. In front of the desk sit a pair of simple wooden chairs ¨C for guests presumably ¨C and the pelt of some beast is proudly displayed on the floor, acting as a rug, and giving the small stone room a bit of warmth. The left wall is covered by a huge map ¨C of Suprema I assume ¨C if it''s accurate at all I''ve just stumbled across something very valuable I think with a smile. And perhaps most interestingly this room is illuminated by a magical item ¨C a fist sized stone on the ceiling is emitting a soft white light ¨C the first such overt use of magic I''ve seen among the humans so far. It reminds me of the everburning torches of the Grand Cathedral ¨C would that I had my mistress'' senses, I could determine the worth of the thing. All my eyes can tell me is that it is a glowing bauble.


    ¡°Membership with the Adventurer''s Guild ¨C well it''s a well compensated occupation if you take my meaning girlie. Trinkets like that are the least of what you stand to gain by joining us.¡± Gorim took my interest in the light as an excuse to launch into his sales pitch ¨C even as he rounded the desk and sat heavily into his chair. I mirror his movement, carefully settling myself into the smaller guest chair. My goal here is information and in that regard there is no such thing as ''too much'' so I launch into a bit of light probing ¨C carefully trying to make sure to meet the man''s eyes.


    ¡°It was my understanding that to join the Adventurer''s Guild you had to provide proof of your service, something to do with universal conscription in these lands?¡±


    ¡°Oh aye, aye. Dodgers are just turrible people girl, and the Adventure''s Guild can''t brook their presence acourse! But ¨C the Adventure''s Guild is funded almost entirely by the crown as of now. By most right-headed ways of thinkin'' we''re just another arm of the Imperial military, one known to contract work out to ¨C unsavory characters. The kinds of characters that can''t cut it on The Frontline for one reason or another, so they wash up back here ¨C all trained up to kill after their conscription with nothing to fight. Until we in the Adventure''s Guild nudge em in the right direction, you understand?¡± He gave me his slab-faced grin, meeting my eyes unhesitatingly.


    ¡°I do understand the general functionality of the Guild but how that is pertinent to my situation eludes me I''m afraid, ser...?¡± While speaking I lean forward in the small guest chair, upturning my eyes slightly, and ''accidentally'' exposing a bit of cleavage from the low ''v'' cut of my black dress. Little movements like that are essential for applying a Charm, distracting the eye while the magic does its work.


    ¡°Gorim. Just call me Gorim girlie. And well it''s just like I said, the Adventure''s Guild is ¨C by everyone''s reckoning ¨C just another part of the Imperial Army, less focused on uniforms and salutes but still a part. So if you do your five here in Shadfer, or up north on The Frontline ¨C either way as far as the crown''s concerned the jobs done. Obligation''s fulfilled.¡±


    ¡°And that is why all those men outside gather here?¡±


    ¡°Hah! No not at all girlie. Those louts crowd around because they ain''t got nothing else to do with their miserable lives. Cause they''re liars and thieves and cowards with no skill but swingin'' a lump of iron like a moron until some Unbound relieves ''em of their worthless heads. Couldn''t get into the Guild if a hundred years gone by and thems was the last men on the face o'' Karridar. No. Members of the Adventure''s Guild have gots ta be cut from better cloth than those out there I''m afraid.


    Which brings us neatly back to you dunnit? My plan is to make you a hopeful ¨C a provisional member ¨C for a few weeks until you can demonstrate some kind of merit, which shouldn''t be too difficult with your skills. After that you can do your five with the guild, if you got an attachment to one piece of dirt over another we can accommodate ¨C The Encroachment is everywhere so no need to worry too much about location. You''ll kill some Unbound, make some money, and best of all ya won''t be clapped in irons and sent up in one the ''deserter''s caravans'' beyond The Frontline. It''s a good deal all around yea?¡±


    While this is slightly fascinating, it''s a bit outside the scope of what I actually care to learn from this man. Obviously the idea of working for him for five years is ludicrous so this is a largely irrelevant tangent. Fortunately it''s probably bought me enough time ¨C our eye contact has been unbroken since we sat down; but the physical distance between us ¨C three or four feet ¨C is slightly concerning. So I stand up and in a smooth motion take the two steps over to his desk, lightly hopping on top of it and crawling over until I''m practically in the man''s lap. That he doesn''t jerk in his seat or react particularly at all is a good sign ¨C means the Charm is working, causing the fleshy bits inside his head to smooth over the obvious discrepancies between what is happening and what he expects to happen. Reorienting his internal priorities until ''obedience to Pink'' is at the top.


    At least that''s what I''m frantically willing to happen as I stare into his face from inches away. In truth this is not a skill I''m terribly practiced in, and even less so on fleshy pink humans ¨C the first of which I''ve ever seen I''ve met in this past week. Every magical teacher I''ve ever known has taught me that a succubus'' Charm is an essentially useless bit of innate magic ¨C not worth casting in almost any circumstance. Trying to not let that thought discourage me I begin my questioning.


    ¡°That''s very interesting Gorim but I had a few other questions if you don''t mind? First ¨C what does the Adventure''s Guild do with the Unbound Cores it collects?¡±


    Maybe the change in topic was too abrupt because his face twists into a frown at my words. After a pregnant silence he answers obediently enough despite that though, so maybe I don''t have to worry?


    ¡°...ah well girl. Them Cores is handled by our Guild magi ¨C sealed up tight and shipped to Highmont. In the Imperial capital they got researchers workin'' on ''em round the clock developing ways to dispose of the things more permanently.¡±


    ¡°So you have no way to permanently dispose of the Unbound Cores? What about the Imperials? The lords troops also collect Cores as I recall?¡± It''s expected, but still a bit disappointing to hear it confirmed.


    ¡°Nah the lord does the same as we do, packs em up and ships em off, like I mentioned the Guild is more or less a government organ. As to whether the Cores can be destroyed ¡­well yes and no. There are a few individuals with power and skill enough to destroy the things, Heroes and the like, but the cost is always high in the extreme to tha point it''s dangerous to the ones doin'' the destroying. So it been decided that it''s better to use Aurora''s little cantrip to seal the things and then just keep ''em stockpiled until a better method is discovered. Though in truth even that method is costly, only mages above the fifth circle can seal the things with any regularity ¨C lower circle mages fail as often as not.¡±


    Each answer raises a dozen new questions. It''s frustrating to be so ignorant of this land and its people. But as I pull myself into the man''s lap ¨C gazing deep into his eyes ¨C I feel there is no danger of the Charm breaking, I should be able to get answers to all my questions. And then I''ll be free of this smelly man. I''ll be able to return...


    Pushing aside my idle thoughts, I focus and ask my next question. ¡°Fifth circle mages? What does that mean? What does a circle of magic mean ¨C to you?¡±


    His frown has smoothed out and now he''s just wearing a dopey and obedient expression ¨C it really doesn''t fit his rough hewn features. ¡°Ain''t no secret about the circles girl. It''s a rune formation created for the purpose of measuring magical aptitude. It has ten rings and the more of em you can light up with yer power the higher circle of mage you are, each layer takes exponentially more power than the layer before. Since most mages are only third or fourth circle there''s no easy solution to the problem of the Unbound Cores.¡±


    Huh. While he went off on a tangent there at the end his ''circles of magic'' sound exactly the same as the ones I was judged by ¨C on Artas probably hundreds of years ago. I''ve since learned from my mistress that there is more to magic than just the raw power you can showcase with the circles so it''s actually a pretty terrible method of determining a beings relative strength. But for the human''s it''s probably good enough, their magical prowess has done nothing to impress me since my arrival here and ¨C barring some unlikely case where every human mage I''ve seen is especially weak ¨C the humans magic is probably even less developed than my own was before meeting the Goddess.


    It raises some questions. Like: how could the humans successfully invade Artas all those years ago with such pathetic magical culture? If they used to be more proficient, where has that proficiency gone? Has magical knowledge devolved since then? As a result of gradual loss because of the word of mouth methods mages use to teach? Or something else? Or is it just this corner of Suprema that''s magically stunted and impressed by mere fifth circle mages? There are no easy answers. And ultimately it''s irrelevant, as the Goddess has reminded me many times, it doesn''t matter how things got to the point they''re at ¨C what matters is how we can use that going forward. And my mind is already spinning a dozen plans, if the humans are all this weak it opens avenues for negotiation that would be otherwise nonviable.


    I feel a nudge. Gorim stares down at me, his guileless face anxious.


    ¡°Did I get it wrong miss?¡± His tone has become strangely respectful. So I snort and shake my head ¨C careful to maintain eye contact.


    ¡°No, I was just lost in thought ¨C sorry Gorim.¡± I give him my most sickly sweet smile before pressing on. ¡°You mentioned a cantrip for helping deal with Cores? And someone named Aurora? Could you elaborate?¡±


    He nods. ¡°Of course everyone knows Aurora don''t they? She''s the leader of the Celestial Host, First Chair on their Council ¨C and that rumor that she''s personally responsible for the sealin'' magic is just that, a rumor. All I can say for sure is the runes we use to seal the Unbound Cores was gifted to us by the Celestials ¨C before I was even born ¨C it''s a nifty little bit of magic that only requires a third circle mage who can draw the formation to work. Like I mentioned though, the third and fourth circles fail more often than not. Those Celestial runes are probably our greatest boon in this war despite that, they allow us to stand a fightin'' chance against The Encroachment.¡±


    ¡°Do you think you can win? Against The Encroachment?¡± The question slips out before I can really think about it, momentarily overcome by curiosity about what this human ¨C who is a position of relative power and knowledge ¨C thinks of the war. But he remains silent ¨C nearly thirty seconds pass, the two of us gazing deeply into each others eyes ¨C before he finally responds.


    ¡°A hard question girl. The Celestials always promise the end is in sight ¨C that soon the Demon God will descend and there will be a final grand battle for the forces of Good to inevitably triumph in. My granddaddy believed it. And his daddy before him and on and on back up the line up till The Sundering, I imagine.¡± His eyes have grown slightly distant, losing their focus on me I note with a bit of panic.


    He stands, unceremoniously dumping me out of his lap ¨C it''s only thanks to my inhuman reaction time I''m able to catch myself, rolling onto his desk and into a sitting position ¨C instead of onto the floor. While I''m reorienting myself he''s crossed the room to his map, his finger absently tracing a dozen or so dots connected black line on the northeast corner of the map.


    ¡°This here''s The Frontline.¡± His finger moves up about two inches. ¡°And this is where The Line was when my daddy retired, couple decades back that was.¡± His finger traces up further another four inches or so, to the very edge of the map. ¡°And this is where The Line was established ¨C couple hundred years ago.


    Today everything north of The Line is an uninhabitable wasteland. The mages say probably even monsters aren''t being born anymore in those places where the fighting was thickest ¨C where the miasma in the air is so thick you can choke on it. And they''re fairly convinced the hordes our boys and girls on The Line are facin'' down today are the same hordes our daddies and granddaddies before us was facin'' regenerated and rejuvenated over the years. Made stronger, tempered by the long war.


    We ain''t no stronger though girlie.¡± I can hear the desolation in his voice. My Charm forcing him to bare his heart in response to my idle words.


    ¡°So no. I don''t think we''ll be winnin'' even if the Celestial''s are right and there''s a demon god out there somewhere cacklin'' to themselves ¨C I think we''ve passed the point where that matters. I mean, when at least one of the wyverns in every litter have to be slaughtered comin'' out o'' their eggs cause they was Unbound afore they was laid, when every damn monster across Suprema is bearing children that are Unbound as often as not ¨C I think it''s safe to say that we''ve already lost.


    It''s just a matter of people like you and me holdin'' it all together as long as we can. That''s why the Guild exists in the first place.¡±


    The human is being dramatic but his forlorn face and weeping tone are driven from my mind before he''s even finished talking. Just now I felt something. My mistress'' mana, it swept through this room like a tide. Generally my ability to sense mana is nonexistent but it seems I can sense the spells of my Goddess. And if she''s felt it necessary to cast a spell ¨C to blanket this whole city in her magic by the feel of it ¨C she''ll need a servant. She''ll need me.


    It''s a bit unfortunate that the Goddess has apparently decided to abandon the stealthy approach entirely ¨C judging by the scope of the magic I just felt ¨C but I can''t feel to broken up about it. My call for stealth was mostly predicated on the now obviously wrong assumption that the humans might pose some degree of threat to us.


    Breaking into a wide grin I cross the room to the window. Ignoring the sad looking human. I consider taking his map but decide against it after a moment of thought. There are more important things to do right now. With a quick voiceless incantation the window is blown out of its frame, scattering glass into the street below, and I jump out a half second behind, dispelling my glamour as I go. Catching myself in the air with my wings I focus my mana and rearrange my attire into something more combat orientated ¨C before I fly off in the direction I sense my Goddess.


    Behind me I hear a gasp of surpirse ¨C my Charm dispeled by the sudden movement I suppose. But it''s too late for any reaction from the humans, I''ve already soared three blocks away from the Adventurer''s Guild. As I feel myself closing the distance to the Goddess I begin to circulate power enough to level this pathetic city, letting it dance at my fingertips ¨C just in case.

 Chapter 17 - Patience

    Only through supreme effort of will do I suppress my immediate instinct ¨C to kill this human. To kill every human. To lay waste to this wretched little piece of dirt until it''s uninhabitable for a hundred generations to come. My mind spins through a million different methodologies in an instant ¨C he could be beheaded or ignited or combusted or crushed or smashed or dismembered or fed to any number of horrible beasts ¨C the possibilities are almost literally endless, a shame humans have but one life to give. For an instant my rage towers, uninhibited, before I tightly leash it back with thoughts ofPink,theplan,and the proper dignity to be maintained by a ruler.


    Sensing some tiny sliver of that intent, the hand flinches away almost as soon as it touches me. I turn back to look at them. Two of the armored men are still standing over Martin ¨C he''s been bloodied considerably, his face a mass of bruises, bleeding everywhere ¨C while the third is standing closest to me, arm still partially outstretched. They seem to know that they''ve made a mistake. Bathed as they are in my bloodthist. You can see it in their faces ¨C pale ovals devoid of blood under their helmets ¨C can see the terror. That doesn''t help. Makes things worse actually, to know that they know. To let them know they''ve slighted me and to survive with that knowledge? I can feel the heat I just beat down rising again, threatening to swallow me whole.


    But I have an objective, don''t I? So I''ll just have to ¡­compromise. With that in mind I focus. The man with the scarred face before me trembles in his armor, withdrawing his arm and taking a short backward step. I''ll have his life, that much is decided, but it doesn''t need to be now.I am a Demon Lord am I not? I can surely devise some more appropriate method than just beating every insect that annoys me down in the streets.


    So with a thought and a flourish a single black feather appears. It hovers there, sleek and black ¨C a thing of beauty ¨C hanging vertical, suspended in midair, above my palm for a moment. Ever so carefully my fingers wrap around it ¨C plucking the feather from the air. Extending my arm, I offer it to the man.


    ¡°Here human.¡± My voice is gentle ¨C no trace of the fury I feel. ¡°A gift.¡±


    The man has stiffened, his body screams the fear he feels ¨C trembling at my presence, face pale, a stench of terror rising from him ¨C but his face is twisting into a frown. Angry. At me for scaring him, or maybe at himself for being scared. A sort of suicidal recklessness written across his face.


    ¡°Who do you think you''re talking to girl?¡± His eyes skitter nervously around, looking anywhere but back into mine, while he tries to sound intimidating. Almost comical. ¡°I''m with the Fourth Legion. You know what that means? I could have you-¡±


    ¡°A gift. Human.¡± My smile widens, becoming predatory despite my best intentions. My arm still extended.


    The man takes another step back. Exchanging confused glances with his companions. Around us other humans are starting to take note, indifferent as they had been to the violence happening before ¨C this unexpected turn is apparently capturing interest. We''re right in the center of this courtyard at the foot of the fountain ¨C surrounded by a hundred pairs of eyes taking surreptitious glances. A little less naked about their curiosity than the humans in the Lows, but no less curious. And I, still offering my gift, can only feel exhausted. Would that these humans would just leave me be or ¨C failing that ¨C quietly accept what comes following such failure.


    The man in front of me cracks. I can see it in his face, the moment when his mind informs him ¨C in no uncertain terms ¨C that this is not a place he should be. A sickly sheen of sweat coats his pale face as he struggles to meet my gaze, his scar standing out in stark relief against his suddenly sheet-like complexion, and he takes another nervous shuffling step backwards.


    ¡°Y-you. You can''t¡­¡± He gets that far and stops. Overwhelmed by the gazes of the spectators, by my offer, by that feeling of immediate and uncompromising death that is no doubt enveloping him the longer he meets my eyes. Without ceremony he spins on his heel and runs away. With no thought for dignity, he simply turns and runs as a rabbit before the wolves ¨C sprinting through the slightly crowded courtyard, weaving in and around the humans that litter the place. His two minions as well are running ¨C feet moving before thoughts can form undoubtedly ¨C the three men split into random directions and sprint away with much undignified clattering and clanking of armor.


    ¡°How rude.¡± I murmur. But ¨C my rapidly cooling head reminds me ¨C probably the best outcome here. Better, certainly, than beginning some sort of massacre in the middle of a human city. The situation being as unclear as it is ¨C these people could turn out to be very important to my future success or failure. Martin has stood up, moving slowly with his injuries, wiping his mouth with his sleeve and hocking out a mouthful of blood. He watches the fleeing men for a moment with apparent disinterest before turning back to me and my still proffered gift.


    ¡°That''s valuable isn''t it lady?¡± He asks, his eyes glued to the feather in my fingers.


    ¡°More than the lives of every human in this city.¡± I reply absently. Still distracted by my inner turmoil at letting the creatures flee intact.


    ¡°Then...¡± He reaches up and plucks it from between my fingers. ¡°As payment for bringing you here.¡± He mutters defiantly.


    A bit surprised I give him an appraising glance. He''s cradling the feather gently in both hands, looking down at it with fascination. Not really my intended outcome. But looking at him this could be a useful development ¡­well ¨C maybe? Probably not though. He''s so weak. Butit''s not as if a single feather is any great loss. Further I did offer it up as a gift.


    ¡°It''s yours then ...Martin. I won''t go back on my word. But you''re too weak for it to be of any real use to you ¨C sorry child. Try some mana circulation exercises or something, your body is absurdly frail.¡± I advise him a bit ¨C if he can make himself useful going forward, all the better. ¡°But is it alright for you to linger here? Some people seem to take issue with your presence.¡±


    He looks up at me, his eyes narrowing. ¡°Yea you''re right lady, no place for someone like me round here ¨C but are you gonna be alright? I mean ¨C thanks for scaring off Karr like that ¨C but he''s with the Fourth Legion you know? Recruitment. He''ll be back.¡±


    I shrug. ¡°Good, we have business he and I. I''ll look forward to meeting him again ¨C you needn''t worry for me child.¡± My reply is dismissive. And indeed I''ve already mostly forgotten the troubles of the human called Martin as I turn away and begin making a slow round of the fountain.


    ¡°Ok, guess you don''t strike me as the type to be overly troubled on account of someone like Karr ¨C so I''ll see you around lady. Try to be a bit more careful in the future though huh?¡± He follows me a half dozen steps to deliver his warning before turning as if to leave, slipping my gifted feather under his sack cloth shirt.


    ¡°It''s Alexandria.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± My words stop him in his tracks.


    ¡°My name boy. Don''t forget it.¡±


    ¡°Ok. Goodbye then ¨C Alexandria.¡± He says before walking away.


    Ignoring him as he leaves I continue to examine the fountain ¨C still searching. What I''m looking for is here, one of Pink''s ¡°relics¡± that she got so excited about before we entered the city, but I''m unable to pinpoint it with just my mana sense. It''s in the fountain, or around it, on the statue, or buried under the thing? I can''t tell. I can merely confirm that it''s close. I could cast a spell to locate it but someone would surely notice. The scrutiny I''ve felt since entering this city has been intense, and my little altercation with Martin''s friends has only caused it to intensify.


    So instead of doing that I''m just standing here trying to puzzle it out without the aid of magic. Having completed my circuit of the fountain, no one point on it jumped out at me as ¡°this is a heavily enchanted magical item¡± so that means...? Who knows. Why would the humans put a powerful magical item in a fountain anyway? Pink is right that such ¡°relics¡± have long been coveted for their potential as tools of war ¨C there''s no meaning to entombing one in the center of a city. My time here is probably fairly limited anyway, those humans that ran off will probably be rounding up their fellows and gathering their courage even as I''m standing here ¨C I doubt they are as willing to forget me as I am to forget them.


    That''s alright though. I''m not sure I have the patience for the slower method Pink seems to be advocating. I think I''ve already expended most of my reserves of patience when I waited in that wretched queue of humans. Thinking that raise my hand in front of me ¨C pointing into the fountain ¨C and flex it into an arcane sigil, willing the magic forward, sending it out to seek.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    The response is instantaneous. First I''m slightly overwhelmed as an intimate knowledge of every item in the city with a speck of magic imbued into it flows into my mind ¨C paralyzing me as I''m forced to process the sudden overload of information. Through walls, under clothes, behind doors, and inside chests and boxes and crates ¨C thousands of tiny pinpricks of magic light up all around me. One corner of the city ¨C to the east ¨C is particularly bad, thousands upon thousands of tiny magical signatures crammed in one place, stacked one atop another, like a bonfire of candles. I raise my hand to my face, struggling to filter out the sudden onslaught of garbage information ¨C internally cursing my carelessness ¨C my magical control has been severely lacking recently, it''s getting a bit ridiculous.


    Fortunately I also see what I came to look for shining like a tiny sun before me ¨C compared to the weak and flickering candles of magic in the distance ¨C it''s a shaped like a small cup and it''s embedded into the stones that make up the foundation of the pedestal upon which the ugly statue stands.


    Seeing that I almost sigh. I vaguely recognize the thing, goblets like this adorned my tables ¨C once upon a time. In short this is not what we are here for. The Master''s Chain is ¨C as the name implies ¨C a chain, a twisted length of blackened metal crudely shaped into a wand. Not a cup. This is useless in other words, just another worthless bauble, but a bauble from Artas ¨C so maybe confirming its existence was not a complete waste of time. It''s still a mystery why it''s here but this is evidence enough that the humans did manage to import some of Pink''s ¡°Holy Relics¡± so The Chain should be around. Somewhere. The enormity of the task of searching all of Suprema makes me want to just close my eyes and forget all of this but I reluctantly force that feeling down ¨C hopefully we can just find someone to ask for the things return.


    Around me magic is happening. In the literal sense. I can feel humans mages expending large, relatively speaking, quantities of mana in response to my own spellcasting. Peeking through the fingers of the hand still on my face though, there are no obvious changes. There are still humans in finery strolling around the courtyard oblivious that anything has happened at all, still a handful of merchant stalls peddling their wares, the changes are subtle. A few of the stronger presences I''d noted have disappeared ¨C retreating away with other humans in tow. And a few of them seem to be preparing for battle ¨C I can even see one such man, wearing navy blue robes and standing against one wall of the courtyard, cladding himself in a dozen different pathetic magical protections.


    Well.


    I think that I''ve aggravated the locals to the point of no return. My judgment is reaffirmed by the arrival of two dozen or so more of those warrior caste humans, all dressed in matching armor, marching conspicuously into the courtyard. And even as they arrive another two dozen come marching in from the other side. The various unarmored humans seem confused at their arrival and all begin to rapidly vacate the area. The armored humans in turn ignore these onlookers, allowing them to stream around and through their formations unmolested, and maybe sixty seconds after the arrival of the armored humans the courtyard is empty.


    The two groups of humans stop on either side of me, leaving about twenty feet of space on either side. There are three of the blue robed men I''d noted earlier, spread out behind the armored formations, and each of the groups of armored humans brought a single blue robed man with them, bringing the total up to five. Those five being the only ones I pay any attention to at all, each of them circulating mana, each of them protecting themselves with pitiful barriers and wards; human mages. Their armored companions are just more human ¡°warriors¡± holding swords and spears and small metal shields. The other powerful humans I''d noted have made themselves scare ¨C apparently unaffiliated with this group ¨C though I can see one of them, a red-haired woman, she''s sitting on the rooftop of the building directly in front of me, content to spectate.


    In short, it''s a truly pathetic display of force. Rather than intimidation, the sight just raises questions about the value of allying myself with these humans ¨C which is, more or less ¨C my ultimate goal here. The more eyes and hands and minds on a problem, the swifter its resolution generally speaking. But if the hands are feeble, the eyes blind, and the minds ignorant, what value is there to them ¨C really?


    ¡°T-that''s her captain!¡± A familiar voice rings out. It''s my old friend with the scar on his face, pointing me out to the man beside him. The second man ¨C a red band emblazoned with a crest on his arm ¨C looks at me skeptically from under his helmet.


    ¡°She''s the one! The one what interfered with me doing my duties as an Imperial Recruitment Officer, using threats of violence and magicking the minds of me and my men!¡± He''s shouting, a note of hysteria creeping into his voice as he meets my eyes. ¡°She needs to be strung up! No quarter captain!¡±


    ¡°Shut up Karr.¡± The second man''s voice is even as he steps forward and addresses his next words to me. ¡°My name is Captain Edward Nox, of the Fourth Imperial Legion, by the authority vested in me by the Crown ¨C it is my intention to apprehend you for questioning. Do not resist.¡±


    Removing my hand from my face I slowly sweep my gaze across the assembled humans, lingering a moment on the pale face of the man called Karr ¨C loosing a small smile when he immediately falters under my gaze, stepping back and sort of ducking behind his ''captain'', leading my eyes straight to the man in question. I hadn''t intended to make any major movements in this city but the situation seems to have spiraled past the point where I can just sit on my hands and wait for Pink to sort everything out. That being the case, it''s probably best to just hurry things along as much as possible right? No need for sneaking and skulking.


    Besides hiding my wings and horns all the time isn''t fun. It''s itchy. Like wearing shoes slightly too small for you. An unpleasant and unrelenting feeling of pressure near my temples and my hips. So taking all those factors into consideration I stretch my arms above my head ¨C in the manner I''ve seen humans casually doing from time to time ¨C allowing my wings to unfurl and my horns to reappear as I do so. With the sun at my back it casts a slightly ominous shadow over the assembled humans and I smile at the man who declared his intention to apprehend me.


    ¡°No. I don''t think that will be happening human. It is my in-¡±


    ¡°UNBOUND! UNBOUND IN THE CITY!¡± A loud cry interrupts me. And all the gathered humans ready themselves ¨C hands reaching for weapons, mumbled incantations starting. Not something entirely unexpected if I''m being honest. Which is why in preparation I''ve had my mana condensing around me since these humans arrived, a mass of congealed power thrumming in the air that I release with a thought.


    Not actually creating a spell. Just channeling a huge quantity of raw mana and manifesting it as crude physical force, which slams down into them from above their heads. Terribly inefficient, horribly wasteful, but so easy to use! The force slams the humans to their knees, magicians losing their spells as the hostile mana irreparably disrupts them ¨C but leaves them otherwise intact. Well maybe a broken leg or two among the particularly weak humans.


    ¡°Be silent when I am speaking human. That is the absolute minimum requirement for conversation.¡± I grin down at them, getting into my role a bit. The man I''m talking to ¨C Captain Nox ¨C caught himself with his spear before he could fall, maintaining his standing posture even as his men are all on their knees behind him. His face is resolute, mouth a grim line of determination as he glares back at me.


    ¡°Come now. Don''t glare at me so. Twas not I who initiated hostilities. Hopefully from here we might begin again. Let''s introduce ourselves. I am the Demon Lord Alexandria, I''ve traveled far, from across the sea, to visit your pitiful human settlement.¡± The smile slips from my face, my gaze cool and imperious ¨C awaiting a response.


    The silence stretches out for moment before the human realizes I''m seriously expecting a response. ¡°...my name is Captain Edward Nox. And know that even if you kill us here, humanity will not falter ¨C we will fight to the last!¡±


    ¡°That is my hope captain. That is my hope. In fact it''s because we have something of a mutual enemy that I am here at all. But in truth those words are not for your ears, captain. You should have a king or a lord or something ruling over you humans, correct? It is my hope, my dearest wish, that I might be introduced to that personage.¡±


    At my words the captain looks a bit confused, clearly not what he was expecting to hear. But it seems he''s identified me as an enemy because his next words are a refutation. ¡°Never. The Legion would die before we allow a monstrous Unbound to approach Lord Clearwater.¡±


    ¡°Really captain? I''ve told you already ¨C I''m a demon and I''m starting to feel a bit insulted at your insinuations otherwise.¡± At the word ¡°insulted¡± I circulate my mana a bit ¨C letting them feel my power firsthand, the proverbial knife at their throats ¨C to a chorus of groans and shivers.


    ¡°A demon is no better than an Unbound, humanity has no words for you!¡± He shouts back, unperturbed by my little show of force.


    ¡°Are you ¡­quiet sure of that little human? Are you ¡­qualified to speak for all of humanity, captain? So eager to toss aside my goodwill, is it wise? Will the other humans thank you, when they are ripped apart by those Unbound you fear so much? Even if I have nothing to offer, is it your place to reject me? Captain?¡± I step into him as I speak, boring into him with my eyes ¨C reminding him of his place.


    He''s faltering, looking even more confused. Unsure. But before he can come to a decision the situation escalates beyond his control. Because the scarred man seems to have finally found his nerve, no longer cowering behind his captain, his face is twisted in a mask of rage. Whether it''s because I humiliated him earlier, or because I humiliated him again just now, or just because I am a demon and he a human, the reason is unclear ¨C the minds of humans truly unfathomable. With puny speed and power he charges at me ¨C sword drawn.


    ¡°DIE BITCH.¡± He screams as he comes ¨C not the most creative with his insults, this man. Captain Nox sees him coming and his eyes widen, words begin to form on his lips ¨C reprimands or encouragement, the world will never know because at that moment I shrug my shoulders and say a single word ¨C in a voice like a sigh.


    ¡°Pink.¡±


    And she falls on him like a star. Slamming the idiot human down into the dirt where he belongs, cobblestones rattling at the impact. She then stands proudly ¨C my finest(only) servant, digging her black boot heels into the man''s back, once again adorned in her leather armor and menacingly brandishing her sword. Wings and horns and angry pink skin proudly on display, Pink is ready for battle. The humans ¨C surprised at her sudden appearance ¨C react in a variety of ways, losing their footing and faceplanting into the dirt, clutching at their weapons, tensing for battle, and a perceptive few look up as if to be sure there will be no more falling surprises, only to see half a hundred spears of green fire hovering angrily in the sky directly above our heads.


    With a casual hop, moving with all the lithe grace one might expect of a succubus, Pink moves in front of me. Putting herself between me and the gawping humans, who''ve yet to react to her arrival.


    ¡°Milady, I''ve returned.¡±


    I knew I was right to trust in this one ¨C she''s so reliable.

 Chapter 18 - Meeting a Duke

    Karr survived. It''s a bit surprising really but I guess Pink took my previous admonishment seriously and properly controlled her descent. Bit of a pity really, I''ve no fondness for that particular human. Other than that though things have been going splendidly. Or at least as well as could be expected. It took a few more moments after Pink''s arrival to convince the human''s of our peaceful intentions but they''ve been more or less convinced.


    I say that, but what really happened is Captain Nox decided he wanted no more to do with this and went to report the situation to his superiors so they could decide what to do with us. Which is pretty much the best possible outcome I could envision when initiating this little drama. Because it''s obvious the human''s need help. They seem to be in the midst of perpetual conscription, they have an armed extra-judicial force just running roughshod over their lands, the primary concern of pretty much every human I''ve met so far has been combat with the unbound, in short they should be open to negotiations with foreign powers with regards to resolving their little problem. But while the humans work all that out for themselves we''re left to wait in this courtyard, surrounded by no less than a hundred human soldiers and a dozen human mages. All the other humans have left or been shooed away ¨C even that red haired woman who I saw on the roof has disappeared.


    I''ve been standing beside the fountain, arms crossed, trying to channel some of that aura of a Demon Lord I used to slip into so easily in my youth ¨C it''s all in the posture ¨C have to convey a perfect balance of arrogance and supreme competence with your stance. Beside me Pink sits on a bench in front of the fountain. Sulking. Sad she didn''t get to massacre all the humans, didn''t even get to loose her fiery spears ¨C I made her dismiss them ¨C and her discontent is obvious to see. While I understand her disappointment I think it''s important we coordinate a bit before meeting the human lord.


    ¡°I found the relic you mentioned Pink, it''s not the one you''re searching for though.¡±


    ¡°Disappointing, but not unexpected.¡± She sighs and looks up at me. ¡°My investigations of the adventurers were similarly disappointing ¨C it seems the humans have no method of destroying the Unbound Cores, instead they rely on some sealing magic gifted to them by the Celestials.¡± Her pretty lips curl into a sneer at that.


    ¡°Indeed, I expected as much. You only need look around us to see that the human conception of ''magical might'' is somewhat ¡­unambitious.¡± I let my eyes roam over the assembled human mages as I speak, I doubt they would be a match for Pink even if she didn''t draw on our bond. ¡°But that is not in itself a bad thing. It is no doubt a contributing factor in the seemingly dire straits the humans are in ¨C something we can use to our advantage.¡±


    Pink''s frown only deepens at my words. ¡°Is there any meaning to such an advantage mistress? I''d intended a peaceful approach while working under the assumption the humans might be somewhat useful ¨C or threatening. As it is, are you not just debasing yourself needlessly by this continued association?¡±


    Pink makes no effort to lower her voice and our human watchers are frowning at her words ¨C not that I can reprimand her I suppose, I''m not making any particular effort to keep our conversation private either.


    ¡°I don''t think so Pink ¨C but it is your plan, you may do as you like. The actions I took here were only intended to further your previously stated goals, I hope you''ll consider that before discarding my efforts out of hand.¡± I fix her with a light glare at those words. But she waves me off.


    ¡°More like you didn''t care enough to keep up your concealment mistress. But I take your meaning. I''ll be sure not to squander anything.¡± Her face is thoughtful ¨C readjusting her plan. ¡°If nothing else the humans will be of more use alive then dead when we find Xeven''s Relic ¨C they might even know where it is if we just ask politely.¡±


    I keep my serene rulers smile plastered on my face at her words, concealing my slight inner turmoil. She''s not wrong after all. When speaking of an item whose only function is reducing large quantities of thinking beings to mindless thralls that innately channel demonic energy ¨C its usefulness is quite limited in the absence of said thinking beings. Humans and beastkin being the only candidates we''ve seen thus far on Suprema ¨C a surprising dearth of orcs, goblins, and the like ¨C makes for a certain intrinsic value.


    ¡°They might. If they like you enough they might even be willing to tell you where it is. And it''s my personal feeling that there might be value in explaining to the humans the circumstances they face, it might reduce the chances of future unfortunate incidents. I doubt the world can sustain further dramatic reductions in the populations of its races after all.¡±


    Pink nods reluctantly at that. ¡°There is undoubtedly merit in that mistress, if only to stop the wretches from spreading idiotic misinformation and laying blame at your fe- *cough* -at the feet of the Demon Goddess. Convincing them might be difficult though¡­¡± She trails off thoughtfully.


    ¡°Not really Pink. There is an extremely simple method of demonstrating the problem to even someone with no ability to sense mana at all. I''ll show you when we have a free moment. For now I''d just like to confirm, it''s my strong suspicion that the human Lord will at least agree to meet with us, so have a strategy readied for that eventuality.¡±


    Pink nods slowly, falling into a state of silent consideration.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    While Pink hammers that out, I work on a little project of my own, ripping a cobblestone from the street and etching a simple Rune into it with my finger. The humans look uncomfortable at that but seem to have received orders not to disturb or interfere with us ¨C so the reaction is limited to some odd looks. The menial labor helps distract me from my thoughts, allowing me to sink back into my usual state of uncaring bliss.


    I''ve been feeling overly invested recently, these interactions with the humans have been reminding me of a distant past ¨C stimulating my instinct for conquest. A neighbor so thoroughly invested in an unwinnable war is the best kind of ally for a Demon Lord on the warpath ¨C people in that situation will promise anything in exchange for the slightest hope of a light at the end of a tunnel. Makes them the easiest targets, aid them, give them hope, hit them hard and fast and fold them into your own nation ¨C use their resources unrestrainedly and win their war at whatever cost before pressing ever onward. Very Demon Lord-like thoughts floating around in my head basically, for the first time in a very long time, not really what I want at all.


    Because the world has changed. I am a relic of a distant past, the methods learned in my youth will not serve me here. I do not want such things cluttering my mind. Which is why I''m grateful for my little cobblestone distraction, the end result a little 4x4 inch stone, a rune meaning fire carved expertly into its surface. I smile down at it, wishing idly I had a cat here too ¨C that little beast was an equally excellent distraction and I forgot to even look for a shop where I might acquire one. Hopefully we''ll have time to do that once we get things wrapped up with this cities Lord.


    By the time I feel comfortably returned to my usual state of detached serenity the human returns. Captain Nox and a dozen armored men march into the courtyard, these new arrivals dressed a bit differently ¨C their armor is painted red and bears various decorative touches, unlike the dull gray color of the rest of their forces, some sort of ceremonial unit maybe ¨C coming to a stop before Pink and I.


    ¡°Lord Clearwater has agreed to a meeting with the Demon Lord Alexandria, provided the topic of discussion is the aforementioned ''mutual enemies'' and further provided that the Demon Lord Alexandria agrees she and all of her subordinates will cease all hostile actions against Shadfer and her citizenry; this ceasefire to remain in effect for one full lunar cycle starting from today, The Fifth Day of Aroach.¡± Nox forces that entire speech out in a single breath, taking a deep breath with relief at its completion.


    Pink looks ready to respond but I cut in. ¡°How long is a lunar cycle?¡± I ask.


    Nox squints at me suspiciously before replying. ¡°Thirty-six days. Do you not track the moon where you come from?¡±


    Huh, thirty-six days? If I were demanding a ceasefire I would want some more substantial amount of time. Not that it really matters one way or the other, it''s not like such a verbal contract is binding in any way ¨C maybe the Lord is aware of that and that''s why he only asked for such a paltry amount ¡­? Noticing me deep in thought Pink takes over the conversation.


    ¡°The moon is not generally visible on Artas human, so no we do not track it. That said your terms are acceptable ¨C but if I may amend my own? My name is Pink ¨C Chosen of the ...Demon Lord ¨C and I act with her full authority and am currently in charge of our operations here on Suprema, thus I will handle all further communication with you humans. This will be the most beneficial arrangement for all involved parties.¡± She levels a challenging glare as she finishes.


    Nox looks at me ¨C confused ¨C for confirmation. To which I return a regal nod.


    ¡°That is acceptable.¡± He turns away ¨C addressing one of our silent watchers. ¡°Lieutenant, after we''ve left have these men returned to their posts. Excepting the special units of course ¨C I trust you know what to do with them?¡±


    ¡°Yes sir!¡± The armored man shouts in reply.


    ¡°Good.¡± Then to us. ¡°If you two will follow us we''ve been tasked with escorting you to the Lord''s Manor.¡± Nox gestures around at the humans in red armor.


    Pink gives him a demure nod. So easy. I send Pink a meaningful look as we move to the center of the little group of humans, ready to be escorted. See, no need for skulking and hiding I try to covey that with my gaze but Pink just rolls her eyes.


    We only walk a short distance before being ushered into a large carriage that''s being drawn by four legged animals that look a bit like veniks, ¡°horses¡± our escort informs me ¨C sensing the curiosity in my gaze. Inside the carriage we are alone but for Captain Nox, the other human''s taking up the position of an honor guard all around the carriage.


    While we''re riding I give Pink the little Rune stone I created, informing her of how it might be used in the coming meeting. She nods to show her understanding but after a moment of consideration asks me a question.


    ¡°Mistress, while the humans may have what we seek ¨C they will likely want something in exchange.¡± She frowns. ¡°Since we are currently setting aside more violent methods, how might we entice them?¡±


    But I just yawn and ignore her, pointedly looking out the window of the carriage. That sort of thing is your job Pink! She seems to remember that fact and her questioning stops. Good. If you''re going to be my servant this much is the very minimum requirement you know?


    I watch with a bit of interest as we ride through the city, the surrounding humans parting respectfully to allow our passage. I even see a few other carriages, hastily pulled to the side of the road to make way for us ¨C truly this is how it should be when I deign to grace a city with my presence! The last time I did this Amy prepared a magnificent spectacle to announce my arrival, involving twenty of her greatest spell casters and three dragons ¡­that was a long time ago. My heart fills with a sort of wistfulness at the memory. My current procession is kind of pathetic by comparison is it not?


    Pink is looking at me with concern.


    ¡°Is something the matter mistress?¡± She''s grown uncomfortably perceptive hasn''t she?


    ¡°Nothing you need concern yourself with Pink. A bit of idle reminiscence. Just focus on doing your part, understood?¡±


    She looks a bit hurt, but she nods.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Like that, we passed through the city of humans, through a second massive gate, and were deposited in front of a large building, made from wood and stone and a hint of magic, it towers over most every building we''ve seen so far. A massive mansion painted white, the home of the Lord of ¡­this city, whose name I''ve sadly forgotten.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    Captain Nox escorted us as far as the front door, where we were greeted by an elderly human in a smart black suit and a younger woman in a black dress and a white apron. These two take over escort duties, leading me and Pink into the mansion, through huge and winding corridors ¨C the whole building speaking to a subdued sort of wealth. There are no gaudy statues like that one at the fountain, no gold trim, or eye-catching lace curtains, the furniture is all solid and functional ¨C but at the same time obviously expensive.


    The way the mansion is decorated speaks of a man who must buy only the best by necessity ¨C honor and position demanding it. I can sympathize ¨C I''ve never cared much for the trinkets and baubles thought to be the trappings of a Lord.


    That impression does not falter when we are finally introduced to the Lord himself.


    ¡°Through this door, the master will receive you.¡± The old butler reports calmly before throwing the door wide and leading us inside.


    It is a circular room ¨C dominated by a large wooden table, polished until it gleamed ¨C around which were a number of comfortable looking wooden chairs. Spread wide over the table was a map, of Suprema ¨C or maybe just this corner of it ¨C presumably, the room was otherwise undecorated. The hardwood floor and unblemished wooden walls spoke volumes. Nothing extraneous, this is a place for business to be conducted and concluded. The only exception to the overall spartan style is a large throne-like chair that sits at the head of the table, occupied by a grim faced human.


    The man in the throne is one of the older humans I''ve seen, his hair a salt and pepper color. Despite that he is powerfully built, surprisingly, some degree of magical reinforcement has gone into his physique. His clothes are similar to the finery I saw adoring the humans out on the street, but less pompous, a subdued gray cloak over fine leather boots and some soft and glossy black pants and matching shirt. He wears no jewelry, save a signet ring on his left hand. His cool gray eyes follow us as we enter the room.


    Aside the man in the chair and the servants accompanying us, there are two other humans present, a thin and wiry man in the same blue robes I''ve already seen a few times today sitting at the throne''s right hand, and a familiar fair skinned and red-haired woman wearing clothes of light cotton ¨C a shirt, pants, and a red vest ¨C leaning on one of the chairs half-way down the table. All three of these humans had mana signatures that put them in the ''slightly notable'' category ¨C probably this was a significant gathering of magical power for them; which makes sense, a Lord must be powerful after all.


    ¡°Please have a seat Lady Alexandria, Lady Pink.¡± The man on the throne speaks clearly and with no apparent hostility. A good sign perhaps. No overt annoyance, no particular servility ¨C a bearing befitting a ruler meeting an unknown power. Abiding his words I step forward and take the seat directly opposite the thin man ¨C allowing Pink the spot directly across from the lord.


    ¡°My name is Duke Tefran Clearwater, with me ¨C Octavio Dorn ¨C a wizard of some renown and longtime adviser to my family.¡± The wizard straightens and preens in his chair at his introduction. Running a hand through his thin brown hair and adjusting his glasses with a self satisfied smile.


    ¡°And this is Chelsea Kine ¨C a Tarisian ambassador to the Imperium ¨C she feels that Tarisia deserves inclusion in any talks regarding our ''mutual enemies'' and I am hard pressed to deny her, unless the two of you object?¡± The smiling redhead ¨C who isn''t even sitting in her chair ¨C sends hopefully questioning looks first to me, then to Pink.


    ¡°Tarisia is another nation of humans, yes? If that is the case I have no objection.¡± Pink responds.


    ¡°Good. Excellent. Then, before we begin, do the two of you require any refreshment? My staff is at your disposal so long as you are guests in my home.¡± The servants ¨C who had retreated to the edges of the room ¨C perk up a bit at this.


    Only to be disappointed when Pink says: ¡°No that will not be necessary. As you''ve been informed this is the Demon K-¡±


    ¡°Demon Lord.¡± I interject lazily. At my words all three of the humans eyes sharpen, the smile on the wizard''s face faltering, the ambassador straightening her posture a bit, the duke casting an appraising gaze in my direction.


    ¡°Such a powerfully magical voice, even when suppressed ¨C I see now why you use an intermediary for speech.¡± The duke comments, drawing his own ridiculous conclusions. By way of response I just rest my head on my palm and give the man my practiced half-smile, let him make of it what he will.


    ¡°Yes, as you''ve no doubt all been informed my mistress is very powerful.¡± Pink retakes control of the conversation. ¡°And I, Pink, am her eyes and ears here in Suprema ¨C spearheading our efforts.¡±


    At this the humans all refocus their attention on Pink. ¡°These ''efforts''... could you clarify what exactly that refers to?¡± The duke asks.


    Pink''s smile deepens until it''s almost lewd to look at, she leans forward over the table, staring down the humans. And while the wizards face flushes slightly, the duke is unfazed. ¡°Well, I believe everyone in this room is familiar with our ''mutual enemies'' ¨C call them corrupted or Unbound, the title matters not ¨C and it can be said that they are our business, the focus of our efforts.¡±


    ¡°You waste no time.¡± Duke Clearwater murmurs.


    ¡°My mistress has hopes for a swift resolution to this problem facing us all, there is no need to mince words.¡±


    ¡°Hah! A swift resolution? You speak of a problem that has plagued humanity for generations! Your words sound increasingly like nonsense. What cause have we to entertain you ''demons'' and your delusions?¡± The irate looking wizard cuts in, seemingly unable to help himself in his fury. ¡°In the first place are demons not evil creatures? By all accounts responsible for the problems you claim to want to solve?¡±


    Pink leans back, her smile unfaltering, simply sending a questioning gaze to Duke Clearwater ¨C an unspoken query.


    ¡°Enough Octavio.¡± He sends the wizard a withering glare, causing the robed man to deflate ¨C sinking back into his chair. ¡°But my wizard raises a pertinent point, as you may or may not be aware the common folk lay the existence of the Unbound at the feet of a supposed ''Demon God''. Do you two self-proclaimed demons have any insight into that matter?¡±


    ¡°Hmm. ''The common folk'' is it? Does that mean you do not believe that tripe? Lord Clearwater?¡± Pink''s eyes bore into the man.


    He merely shrugs in response. ¡°In truth, Lady Pink, it has never been something I''ve given much thought. The war against The Encroachment is unending, a war my family has fought for generations.¡± His gaze sweeps the map on the table before us. ¡°The celestials tell a pretty tale of a coming conclusion, that will wrap all of our worries and troubles up in a neat little bow ¨C beat The Encroachment back in one fell swoop, with the fall of a fairy tale villain. Such fairy tales are not bad things ¨C they give people hope ¨C but if there is one lesson House Clearwater has learned from hundreds of years of war it''s that there are rarely such simple solutions.


    The men on The Line can comfort themselves as they go to sleep with dreams of a Hero striking down a God and bringing an end to their struggles. But a ruler cannot afford such fancy. Not when there are rations to procure, wages to pay, a generation of warriors to raise ¨C all on top of the demands of ruling over a domain. Taxes to collect, bureaucrats to hire and fire, a million tiny tasks that each cry out for my attention. It''s not a role that inspires much belief in fairy tales. Not when each year the ledgers that balance the living and dying of my people paint a picture just a little more grim.¡±


    I can feel myself sympathizing with this Duke Clearwater as he speaks. Leadership is a truly arduous task. Something much better pushed off onto a capable subordinate, if at all possible. The dark rings under the human''s eyes attest to that fact. It must be near impossible to sleep with that kind of stress weighing down on you ¨C I shudder at the thought. Pink on the other hand just looks pensive.


    ¡°Well Ser Duke, I think you will find that if you and yours had more seriously investigated the cause of your ''Unbound'' you might have saved yourself and your people some hardship.¡± Pink''s voice is amused, her reply provocative. Another hardship of rulership ¨C being forced to deal with impertinent ambassadors without overt shows of strength or force ¨C my sympathies Duke Clearwater...


    ¡°Mayhap that is so.¡± The duke; however, is cool in the face of impudence. ¡°Since you are being so forward allow me to be so as well. When two tenth circle mages descend on my city ¨C existences with a value I don''t think you fully grasp ¨C I am put in a position where I must lend an ear, at the very least. If word reached the Emporer that I was anything less than hospitable to such personages without a full grasp of their allegiances ¨C specifically if those allegiances could be swayed to the Imperium and directed against The Encroachment ¨C well, suffice to say he would not be very happy with me.


    But that is the extent of my interest in you. ''Can you be useful in the war against The Encroachment?'' And if you cannot even abide by the most basic rules of etiquette on a first meeting ¨C it casts serious doubts in my mind about your ability to function in any sort of cooperational relationship.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough Ser Duke.¡± Pink''s smile is catlike. ¡°I hope you''ll forgive any minor lapses in manners, this is an issue near to my heart ¨C evokes a certain emotional response, you understand? But before we can continue, I must make sure you understand the cause of this ''Encroachment''.¡±


    ¡°Ridiculous¡­¡± Octavio mutters ¨C barely audible. ¡°Now the demon will spin a tale.¡±


    ¡°That would be valuable information. If you can actually provide it.¡± The duke steeples his fingers and stares at Pink ¨C waiting for her to continue.


    Pink nimbly produces the rune I carved for her earlier, displaying it to the assembled humans. Resulting in a slight narrowing of the eyes, a sudden wide-eyed wariness, and a species of naked curiosity.


    ¡°This is a rune. The word carved on it means fire. Are you all aware of how Rune magic functions?¡± Pink lays the rune gently on the table as she speaks.


    ¡°Clearly a dangerous weapon brought into the Duke''s inner sanctum under a flag of truce ¨C this is exactly the kind of duplicity I warned you of Tefran!¡± The wizard blurts out excitedly.


    ¡°Be silent Octavio, you''re embarrassing yourself. For two tenth circle mages such duplicity is wholly unnecessary.¡± The duke cuts him off with an even fiercer glare than before.


    ¡°Rune magic ¨C produces consistent effects?¡± A high and amused voice joins the conversation, the Tarisian ambassador making herself heard for the first time.


    ¡°Correct.¡± Pink says, ignoring the byplay between the duke and his wizard. ¡°So, for the purposes of demonstrating the issue at hand, can one of you activate this rune with unaspected magical power?¡±


    ¡°This! This is exactly what I was WARNING of! No more obvious trap could poss-¡±


    ¡°Must you? Human?¡± I speak, my voice level yet overpowering the sounds of the hysterical human. Tilting my head and allowing the wizard to meet my eyes momentarily, a bit of my fraying patience conveyed ¨C if his immediate silence is anything to judge by. Holding his eyes for a moment ¨C until I''m sure he is quite done and I deign to release him. By plopping my head down and laying my cheek against the cool wooden table.


    Keeping up a cool and dignified appearance is just too much work when you have to do more than sit ¨C imposingly ¨C on a throne. Fortunately along with a constant projection of dignity and grace ¨C I find overwhelming power also elicits respect from the insects around me. Either is fine.


    ¡°Humans I would ask you act with a bit of intelligence, this demonstration is purely for the purposes of illustration ¨C but if you feel it needs to be said, you have my assurances that there will be no danger whatsoever.¡± Pink splendidly ignores me and presses on.


    ¡°Then I''ll do it, since Octavio seems so reluctant. He''s always been a bit of a coward like that.¡± Chelsea''s voice is nearly laughing as she reaches across the table and pulls the rune in front of her. ¡°This won''t destroy the table or anything will it? I''m not sure Tarisia will be willing to pick up the bill for something like that.¡±


    ¡°No, there is no danger.¡±


    ¡°Mmk.¡± And a feel a wisp of mana moving, a second later the rune glows a soft blue and a small red flame appears over it ¨C about the size of a candle flame.


    ¡°As you can see, the effect is small. Due to how Rune Formations function, that rune will only ever produce a flame like that.¡± Pink points an elegantly manicured finger at the tiny candle flame. ¡°Could you verify that for me?¡±


    ¡°Ah? Sure.¡± The mana disappears, the reappears, then disappears again, followed by a slightly larger bloom of mana swirling through the room. The candle-like flame disappears and reappears alongside, never wavering in its size or consistency. Of course. That''s how Runes work. Is this annoying rapid-fire flickering of mana really necessary to establish that fact I wonder?


    ¡°It functions as you described. Confirmed.¡± The flippant woman says.


    ¡°Good. Now, are any of you humans capable of channeling holy energy?¡± Uncomfortable silence follows Pink''s words.


    ¡°...Typically such things are kept as a secret ¨C but it is hardly a secret that House Clearwater produces Paladins. I was versed in the use of holy magic from a young age. Why do you want to know?¡± The duke responds evenly.


    ¡°Because for demons channeling holy energy is terribly difficult ¨C I doubt I could manage it honestly ¨C but I need someone to charge the rune with holy energy to really make my point.¡± Pink says.


    ¡°Understood. I will trust this demonstration is going somewhere a little longer.¡± So saying the duke looks at Chelsea, who dismisses her mana and casually slides the inert rune down the table to him.


    The duke looks down at the rune, his eyes narrowing in concentration. He reaches out a hand and traces his finger along the edge of it, his lips moving silently. He does that for a minute or so until I feel that familiar ¨C and unpleasant ¨C prickle of holy energy being used. The rune lights up ¨C white ¨C and the small candle-like flame reappears, its size and shape the same, but now it''s white. With my cheek resting on the table my view of that hateful little white flame is unobstructed, at my side Pink tenses, her face darkening. A dark cloud of bloodthirst circling around her. Even though it was her request.


    ¡°Pink, calm.¡± My voice breaks the duke''s concentration and the white flame disappears. With it the cloud that had crossed Pink''s face is gone like it had never been. She glances down at me and gives a tight nod and smile ¨C assuring me she''s fine I assume. The humans have all tensed a bit, even the laughing woman in red has lost her smile ¨C looking at us cautiously.


    I yawn. ¡°We are demons you know? A dislike for all things holy runs in our blood. Don''t fret about it, it''s just something like an allergic reaction.¡±


    Sadly my attempt to dispel their tension seems to fail. The humans still stink of fear. Maybe when you speak with your face pressed against a table in a futile attempt to sleep ¨C your words lose some credibility in the eyes of those around you? Something to reflect on I suppose.


    ¡°Ahem. If I may have the rune? I will conclude the demonstration.¡± Pink proceeds, unperturbed. And Duke Clearwater for his part recovers remarkably well, pushing the rune back across the table to Pink without a word.


    ¡°You see humans, our problem stems from an imbalance in the mana of the world ¨C specifically an excess of demonic energy. This excess brought about by a ¡­shall we say ''deficit'' ¡­of demons. The result.¡± She puts her finger on the rune. ¡°A rampant over-saturation of demonic energy that is corrupting the unaspected mana ¨C resulting in the creatures you call ''Unbound'' ...among other things I imagine.¡±


    The rune lights up green. And a blast of green fire explodes out of it, a huge cone of fire blasting up towards the ceiling. Before it gets there though, the spell loses cohesion and fizzles, the fire dispersing into nothing as rapidly as it appeared. At the end of Pink''s finger sits the rune, split neatly in half ¨C the cobblestone it was carved on unable to bear the strain.


    ¡°Demonic energy so thick in the air even the fundamental laws of magic are being bent under its weight.¡± Pink concludes dispassionately.

 Chapter 19 - A Pact

    Silence reigned in the room for nearly a minute after Pink finished her little show. The humans processing the information they''d been given. Personally I''m happy giving them as much time as they need, laying your head down on a table isn''t exactly comfortable, but it''s not as if I experience much in the way of physical discomfort and the sensation is novel enough. Not something I''ve ever thought to do before.


    ¡°Preposterous...¡± A whisper. ¡°I have... Never have I heard of such nonsense!¡± The thin man beings to wail in his equally thin voice.


    ¡°Yes. There is discussion of the difference between the magic innately wielded by humans and the ''divine'' magic used by the celestials. As a Grand Magus recognized by the guild, I have heard endless speculation on the matter ¨C I''ve read the collected works of Aaron Katus, the famous mage-priest ¨C and I''ve never heard of any mention of a ''balance'' of mana to be maintained.


    It''s preposterous! Absurd on its face! You are asserting ...what? That there is a constant infusion on demonic energy into the world? From where ¨C exactly? That that energy is going unused and that is the cause of The Encroachment? It doesn''t even make any sense! Where is the supposed energy coming from? A more transparent ploy to spread your corruption could not be conceived of! I for one will have no part! Why are we even listening to this drivel?¡± He looks wild-eyed over to Duke Clearwater as he gibbers incoherently.


    The duke is frowning, his expression pensive.


    ¡°Haah. Do you want to discuss theology human? Because I''m not interested. I am not here to educate you on how the Gods forged the world. We have a problem ¨C a problem that is easily observable to anyone with an ounce of ability ¨C and it is my intention to see it fixed.¡± I push my head back into my hands as I say that, facing the humans once more. Causing the temperature of the room to drop perceptibly, the humans faces overtaken as one by expressions of distress.


    ¡°''To see it fixed'' you say... What precisely does that entail? While I have never heard of a ''balance of mana'' your demonstration was ¡­convincing. But I''m not certain what you expect us to be able to do.¡± The duke glances over at Pink. ¡°You mentioned a deficit of demons as the primary cause but you are in the company of a Demon Lord, are you not?¡±


    ¡°To put it bluntly Ser Duke, it would be fair to say that the entire demonic population of Artas is currently, ah, in this room.¡± Pink smiles coyly.


    The duke gives a slow nod in response. I can practically hear the gears turning in his head, trying to make sense of things.


    ¡°But to answer your question, there are a few methods that might be effective. The most promising avenue is a certain Holy Relic that we are fairly confident is somewhere here on Suprema. An item of power, stolen from Artas long ago.¡±


    ¡°A demonic artifact from the war?¡± Chelsea interjects casually. Earning a scathing and reproachful glare from the wizard.


    ¡°Why are you glaring at me like that Octavio? It''s not any great secret that various magical artifacts of ¡­questionable¡­ origin make their way here and there, popping up in all the wrong places.¡± She flashes the wizard a cheeky smile.


    ¡°Don''t play dumb you damned Tarisian, you know as well as I that those cursed items are nothing but harbingers of misfortune.¡± He scoffs. ¡°Fitting that a pair of demons would be searching them out.¡±


    ¡°I take it you all are familiar with the Holy Relics then?¡± Pink asks, her voice tight with contained excitement.


    ¡°Hm. ''Familiar'' would be overstating things I think. As Chelsea said though, it''s no secret that following The Sundering a great many demonic artifacts found their way back into the Imperium and beyond. However, those items are all considered cursed and have mostly been lost. The Sundering was hundreds of years ago, long before my time ¨C or the time of any living human ¨C and they have been widely scattered in the interim." The duke says slowly.


    "Mostly we only hear of a demonic artifact when its found its way into the hands of some unsuspecting fool and incited a massacre. A cursed sword with an insatiable thirst for blood that drives its wielder insane, for instance. The celestials used to take an interest in such things ¨C they would descend and collect the artifacts for destruction ¨C but in recent years they have been stretched too thin to bother.


    "It''s possible some of the older noble Houses may have such relics stashed away somewhere. Undoubtedly the Emperor does as well, in the coffers of the capital. Like I say, they turn up occasionally. But there are none here in Shadfer, I''ve never seen one in my years of ruling.¡±


    ¡°It is imperative we find the Relic, it''s by far the most promising path to a swift resolution of the problems facing us all.¡± Pink says.


    ¡°So you say, but these trinkets are rarities ¨C finding it will be no easy task. Even if it is currently in the possession of some noble or other it will take some time to search it out. What exactly is it that you are looking for anyway?¡± The duke asks.


    Pink goes silent, uncomfortable at the question she probably doesn''t know the answer to.


    ¡°A wand. Black. Made of metal loops ¨C like a chain. Eleven inches long, the handle little more than molten iron, gripped by a bare hand before it could cool.¡± I interject on behalf of my cute servant.


    None of the humans have any particular reaction to the description, demonstrating once more their profound ignorance.


    ¡°And what would this miracle wand do? To redress the ''balance of mana''.¡± The air quotes in Octavio''s voice are audible.


    ¡°Create large quantities of creatures that can channel demonic energy. Not demons per se but close enough for our purposes.¡± Pink says.


    ¡°You speak of raising an army. You have the audacity to come here and declare your intent to raise an army ¨C and expect what? Help? This farce has gone on long enough ¨C has it not milord?¡± Octavio warbles.


    ¡°If that is truly your intention, that is somewhat concerning.¡± The duke is more measured in his response. Chelsea just plops herself down into her chair, a thoughtful frown on her face, content to let the conversation proceed without her.


    Pink shrugs. ¡°It''s the best method we have available. And honestly, we all seem in need of an army, it''s not as if ¨C once the balance is corrected ¨C the Unbound will simply vanish from Karridor. It''s my hope that by approaching you humans now, we might establish friendly relations that might continue on until the corruption is driven from our world.¡±


    ¡°That is an ...interesting way of looking at things. But what if your ''Relic'' is truly lost? Is there no other way? You mentioned other methods ¨C are they truly not worth considering?


    "I have decided to accept your words at their face ¨C that you are working against the Unbound, it is a sensible course of action. But I am confident the Emperor will not abide a foreign army being raised in his lands, no matter the situation.¡±


    ¡°No one said anything about raising an army in your lands, human. Artas is in far more dire straits as things stand right now...¡± I murmur.


    The duke pauses, considering. ¡°I see... if you returned across the sea to raise your army, that would be less objectionable. The global scale of the problem escaped me for a moment there.


    "In that case I do, perhaps, have the means to help you to some degree. It should be possible to at least verify if your ''relic'' is indeed within the Imperium ¨C such cursed things have little use to humanity, even against The Encroachment ¨C so if someone is squirreling it away they could probably be persuaded to part with it if they were made to understand the stakes.¡±


    ¡°How quickly could you get that information?¡± Pink is leaning forward again, less out of calculated sexiness and more just out of eagerness I judge.


    ¡°On twelfth Aroach ¨C seven days from now ¨C there will be a gathering of sorts, in Highmont, that the nobility might rattle their sabres and demand aid while explaining why they cannot provide anything in turn. In recent years the Emperor has been holding them monthly, in response to the ever-increasing pace of the war. Of course not all the heads of the various noble Houses will be in attendance but it would be an excellent jumping off point.


    "In the meantime I could contact various allies of House Clearwater, with distantword runes a conversation to verify shouldn''t be too difficult. House Marne or House Kullen will probably not even ask anything in return, other than reimbursements for their lost runes...¡± The duke trails of thoughtfully.


    ¡°You''re suddenly very cooperative.¡± Pink squints at the man suspiciously.


    ¡°Not really. I''ve pledged to ask after your artifact among my personal acquaintances and pointed you toward somewhere else you might ask more ¨C I''m not sure you''re grasping just how rare your ''Holy Relics'' are. More importantly, it''s as likely as not that your relic is somewhere else entirely ¨C to the south in Avashorn, or among the Tarisians, or even on one of the celestial''s flying cities ¨C or just lost in the Tribelands.


    "Suprema is massive by any standard, combing through it for a single magical item is something of a fool''s errand. Which is why I''m curious about those ''other methods'' you mentioned. I''d like you to explain them anyway ¨C as payment for my agreeing to help you as much as I have.¡±


    ¡°The only other viable method would be to spread teachings of how to channel demonic energy for spellcasting among the thinking races. If the celestials reduced their consumption of holy energy that might also help but I''ve judged that method to be ¡­improbable.¡±


    ¡°Now the truth comes out! These demons are just blowing smoke to further their ultimate goal ¨C spreading their foul teachings among the good citizens of Shadfer!¡± A reedy voice screeches.


    ¡°There is no force on this world that could compel me to share the ancient and secret ways of demonic magic with lowly humans.¡± Pink replies instantly and viciously ¨C plummeting the temperature of the room with her chilly words.


    ¡°Well I can think of at least one force Pink.¡± I gently reprimand her.


    ¡°Ah. Yes of course mistress, for you I will suffer any indignity.¡±


    ¡°Well I agree you''ll have little luck convincing the celestials, I''ve had the ''good fortune'' to listen in when Aurora was ranting about the evils of demons in the past.¡± The dukes eyes are flat and unimpressed as he recounts that tidbit. ¡°Hard to agree with her views on the ''ultimate evil'' we all must be ''prepared to stand against'' when our lands have been ravaged and reduced over the course of centuries by another ¨Csupposedly lesser ¨C evil.


    "That said your magic is absurdly powerful and after your little demonstration I wonder if it is not due ¨C at least in part ¨C to the form of energy you are channeling. If our mages and wizards could see similar result ¨C a fireball from a candleflame ¨C that would be invaluable in our fight against The Encroachment.¡±


    Pink is frowning and she looks ready to interject.


    ¡°However, I understand that that is asking too much for what I am offering you. Magical secrets are a precious resource, I understand that better than most. That said ¨C spreading those secrets is in-line with your stated goals, and would presumably help all of us against our ''mutual enemies'' so I do not feel out of line asking them of you ¨C if I can offer something in exchange."


    Here the duke pauses, a look of deep consideration in his sunken and tired eyes.


    "To that end I pledge that I will turn all of my spare resources to finding your ''Holy Relic'', House Clearwater''s intelligence network within the Imperium is second to none among the Great Houses, if your trinket is Imperial hands we will be able to find it ¨C given enough time. Failing that I have no doubt we can at the very least turn up if it has passed through the hands of the beastkin tribes, or the elves.


    "You have stated yourself ¨C you are but two ¨C having more eyes and ears scouring the land for your relic can only be beneficial. My agents can surreptitiously petition the Emperor himself ¨C and even the celestials, who I doubt would agree to amicable contact with you in any circumstance.


    "All that if you agree to try to teach some of my hand-picked men in your way of magic, to confirm it can indeed be spread amongst humanity.¡±


    I can feel a smile creeping over my face, still cradled in my hands. I like this human. He reminds me of some of the more competent subordinates I''ve had over the years. The driven type who does all the difficult work without a word of complaint. The type who sees what he ¨C or the people he represents ¨C needs and takes it, by whatever method available to him. His eyes steely and unyielding while he dominates the conversation.


    ¡°I hope I will be included in that hand-picked list Tefran.¡± Chelsea says, a lazy smile on her face, her eyes filled with a contradictory laser focus.


    Some of the fire leaves the duke''s eyes as he nods ¨C almost absent-mindedly. ¡°Of course, this has the potential to change everything. While some fools still see Tarisia as an enemy you know my stance on the matter, humanity must stand united. And from what our guests say ¨C the farther we can spread this, the better for everyone.¡± His eyes are on Pink though, even as he speaks to the other woman, waiting for her next words.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    ¡°A ¡­persuasive argument Ser Duke. I will ¡­provisionally agree to your terms. Provided you first show some results from your intelligence gathering efforts. Training one of the other races to channel demonic energy is a difficult process, but not one I am completely unlearned in, I will need some time to prepare the needed tools.


    "Who knows? Maybe you humans will unexpectedly take to channeling demonic energy quite easily ¨C that would be a fortunate turn of events.¡± Pink''s cool smile has returned as she straightens up.


    ¡°We have a pact then.¡± Duke Clearwater''s tone is final, the tone of a ruler. ¡°Until I can produce some concrete result ¨C the two of you are guests in my home, welcome to stay as long as need be. If you have any requirements I will strive to fulfill them ¨C particularly if you need help gathering those ''tools'' you mentioned, you need only ask.¡±


    Pink just smiles demurely. ¡°We will of course be glad to accept your hospitality, and while generous, your offer of aid in gathering my tools is largely unnecessary. Perhaps some stone or iron plates would be useful ¨C but for the most part the ''tools'' are flowing through my veins.¡±


    Octavio''s face crinkles in revulsion. Chelsea just looks interested. Duke Clearwater is unfazed as always, to Pink''s slight disappointment if the slight rounding of her shoulders is any indication.


    ¡°Ah wait, there is one further thing I require.¡± I straighten in my seat as I speak, sweeping the room with my gaze and adopting my most regal pose. The humans all freeze, staring back at me. Octavio in particular is wide-eyed, his face saying ¡°I-knew-it!¡±, an odd combination of self-satisfaction and bracing for a hammer blow.


    ¡°I will require ¡­a cat.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    That night a man who introduces himself as the duke''s son delivers a small black cat, its fur sleek and entirely black, to the room they''ve gifted us. It''s a large and airy room, decorated by an elegant matching set of furniture ¨C a bed, a desk, a few chairs, a table ¨C all made from some solid wood and painted white with eye-catching gold highlights. While most of the mansion is rather subdued, it seems the guest rooms have been designed to impress I muse, looking up at the gaudy crystal chandelier.


    Sitting on one of the chairs ¨C the largest one in the room of course ¨C and stroking the small black beast, I allow myself a satisfied smile. Things have really been falling into place since we entered this city. As expected the humans were positively eager to go forth and do my bidding in exchange for practically nothing at all. Something I would have had Pink do eventually anyway even! And now my roster of minions has expanded considerably, so long as the good Duke properly sets his men to work.


    Pink has disappeared somewhere. Some corner of this property has been set aside for her use, that she might ''prepare'' to teach the humans. I wonder what method she uses that requires such extensive preparations. The only times I''ve ¡°taught¡± someone how to wield demonic energy ¨C it was by selecting a particularly strong minion or slave and just flooding their body with the stuff. Deeply imprinting into their bodies the feeling of using demonic energy ¨C also killing them nine times out of ten.


    But that tenth one ¨C they always ended up being useful. It takes a particularly strong and driven individual to survive an experience like that after all.


    Hopefully Pink''s method has a lower mortality rate. The humans seem to value their mages, if we start killing them off en masse they will look less fondly on us.


    At some point the cat has slipped away from me ¨C meandered over to this little cloth bed the maids prepared for it ¨C and gone to sleep. I watch its tiny form with a feeling of indescribable envy. It''s not like I can sleep after all. In that sense this room is largely wasted on me ¨C Pink might get some use out of it but for me...


    I''m entirely unable to sleep. This extended period of idleness is actually taking something of a toll, as I feel that ¨C typically easily ignored ¨C subtle feeling of wrongness slipping over me. It''s much more subdued here on Suprema but now that I''ve caved in and started moving around again it seems still more impossible to ignore. So while I should be floating on a cloud of self-satisfied contentment, having secured some capable minions to handle my problems for me, instead what I''m feeling is restless.


    That strange desire to... Move. Do. Act. So uncharacteristic. So compelling.


    So when I hear a pair of hands stealthily ascending the wall outside my window, all I feel is a strange surge of joy. Something to do.


    I watch the window eagerly ¨C what will it be? A lost maid? A deranged six legged window-leaping bear? An assassin sent by the duke? A six legged bear assassin? Who knows!


    Thus my disappointment is palpable when the Chelsea''s smiling red head pops up over the windowsill. She takes a quick look around, gaze settling on me almost instantly. She meets my eyes for a moment, her smile replaced by a more cautious expression, before apparently deciding I won''t incinerate her for her impertinence. Decision made she quickly pulls herself into the room with a lithe grace one might not expect from an ambassador.


    An exceedingly brave human.


    As she lands in the room, her steps muffled by cloth wrapped around her leather boots, she immediately sweeps into a low bow, her nose practically touching the floor. Then, without looking up, she speaks.


    ¡°Greetings to you oh Demon Lord. I hope you''ll forgive this intrusion.¡± She pauses, for the briefest of instants ¨C giving me time to grant that forgiveness ¨C but quickly sensing it isn''t forthcoming she continues. So quickly you might mistake it for just a pause for breath. She''s quite the experienced political operator, a proper ambassador indeed.


    ¡°I have sought you out in hopes you would be willing to entertain a question from this unworthy one, in exchange for a bit of information I think you might find useful.¡± Her casual and flippant attitude is gone like smoke. Well. Information is what we''re after I suppose.


    ¡°Raise your head.¡± I command.


    She does so smoothly, straightening up and meeting my eyes confidently.


    ¡°I will hear you. If I judge there to be worth in your information, I will field your question.¡±


    ¡°Yes! My thanks oh Demon Lord. Then, to be direct, have you heard of a farming village called Kaorn? Little bump on the road out on the eastern frontier ¨C one of the last proper ''villagers'' before the Deep Wood ¨C maybe a weeks hard ride from Shadfer.¡± Her eyes take a sly cast as she asks the question. Not her question I sense ¨C this one intended to be rhetorical probably.


    ¡°No.¡± I respond anyway.


    If she''s taken aback at all by that it doesn''t show. ¡°I see. Well a most curious report came from that region''s Legion Garrison recently, mostly made curious by how quickly it was intercepted and disappeared. Distantword runes are not terribly reliable, few mages can make them properly consistently ¨C so there is always a risk that a message might simply be ¡­lost ¨C so for such communication to fail is not unheard of. However, in this case, the Garrison received confirmation from Shadfer, confirming reception of the message.


    "Ah, did I mention ¨C like sealing runes, distantword runes were gifted to humans by the celestials? Quite some time ago that was, a show of solidarity against the coming hordes ¨C bolstered the efficiency with which the Imperium could move its Legions many times over I understand.¡±


    ¡°You are implying the celestials intercepted this communication?¡± I ask her, feeling slightly confused. Why should I care?


    ¡°Not implying at all.¡± The red-haired woman''s smile is grim. ¡°It''s as certain as Krin''s Forge I''m afraid, no one else could dupe the Garrison''s confirmation system so easily. Well, that''s if you don''t include us Tarisians.¡±


    The woman looks quite proud of herself at that. So I don''t bother to suppress the yawn that''s been building in me for the last while. It seems that when idle I want to act, and when acting I want to rest ¨C my lot in life is to suffer I reflect sadly.


    ¡°I''m still not understanding why I should care.¡±


    ¡°Well, the content of the communication was ¡­quite something. Getting our hands on it was really very difficult you know? Even knowing that a message was sent from the Garrison but not received here in Shadfer was something of a stroke of luck ¨C one of our agents had to risk life and limb infiltrating the Garrison itself and ¡­interviewing the man who sent the message.


    "His story was that three men from the Tribe of Grace and Fang ¨C local farmers ¨C reported an incident in the village of Kaorn. An attack on the village of Kaorn, perpetrated by a pair of black winged women ¨C Unbound celestials they feared. The attack left over a dozen farmers and a traveling merchant dead by some mysterious magic.


    "The Garrison sent out some men to confirm and found the situation to be as the farmers claimed. But the winged women were nowhere to be found. Since it''s not uncommon for powerful Unbound to crop up from time to time, the Garrisons only response was an increase in patrols in that area ¨C and a message to Shadfer, that the task of dealing with the stray Unbound could be shoveled off on the Adventurer''s Guild.


    "That a pack of fool farmers thought that their friends had been killed by Unbound celestials was not even a footnote in the mind of the man who took their story ¨C people are always being traumatized by contact with the Unbound and tend to report all manner of wild things.


    "But it seems some people took the report pretty seriously, seeing how it was so quickly and quietly intercepted.¡± Her eyes flash knowingly, her lips curling into a satisfied smirk. Apparently very impressed with herself.


    She talks so much. Why? What is her point?


    ¡°So you are ¡­warning me? That is your information? Celesitals are tracking my movements here on Suprema?¡± I try a final time to ascertain her intentions.


    At my words the energetic red-head stills. Her aura of smug confidence falters, my words somehow throwing her off of her stride, and she sends me a long and searching look.


    ¡°That is ¡­correct milady. Though I thought you might deny your association with the bit of nastiness that happened out on the frontier.¡± Eventually she recovers enough to respond as such.


    I sigh. Slightly lamenting my empty hands. Moments like this really require a prop, for me to fiddle with thoughtfully while dispensing judgment from on high. A dagger or something ¨C to really drive the point home. Lacking that I''m forced to settle for shifting a bit in my seat ¨C recrossing my legs, stretching my wings, and resting my head in my palm.


    ¡°Tell me human, why do you think the celestials have spent the last several centuries laying the blame for the Unbound at the feet of some fictitious ''Demon God''?¡± I ask.


    Her face is surprised, clearly not the words she was expecting.


    ¡°Because ¡­that is what they believe to be true? I have heard it told that the Goddess they worship put them on their current path ¡­I''m not sure though, celestials aren''t big on sharing their thoughts, even with the most nosy outsiders.¡± She replies, her voice regaining its half laughing tone.


    ¡°No. That''s incorrect. The celestials blame demons because it is in their blood to do so. It''s in the marrow of their bones to hate us ¨C a fundamental part of the composition of a dove. Of course demons are no different ¨C you saw Pink''s reaction to that man''s holy flame did you not?


    "The Blood Cycle has been slowly turning for time immemorial, the war between demons and celestials as unending as your war against the Unbound. But we''ve been at it for much much longer, spans of time that would boggle your tiny human mind.


    "It''s not a choice or a decision, they hate us like they breathe. We hate each other and can no more stop than we can stop breathing. Over the years I''ve heard endless justifications and speculations as to why are we like this? Why the endless well of hatred ¨C seemingly from the cradle ¨C that plagues us to the grave? And the only answer that rings true to me, after all my years of life, is that that is just how we were created by the Gods.¡±


    Chelsea''s easy smile has disappeared, she simply stares back at me like a rabbit before a wolf. Overpowered by my sudden intensity. I feel a slight pang of regret ¨C getting too involved here ¨C but she started me on the topic of the doves so this much really can''t be helped.


    ¡°In brief, Chelsea, it is not news to me that the celestials will be coming for my head. Rather than new information what you have given me is a report on an undeniable certainty ¨C like a man standing at the edge of the sea and shouting of the coming tide. It''s not useful.


    "That is my judgment. However, that human magical communication networks are so fragile and easily tampered with is ¡­interesting. And while knowing that the tide will rise is not valuable ¨C there is a certain value to knowing the exact hour of the swell.


    "Is that something you can provide?¡±


    ¡°...No. The celestials are secretive at the best of times, they do not take outsiders to their cities so infiltration is impossible if you don''t got wings. But I can report that certain high ranking and visible celestials have been withdrawn from The Frontline ¨C its got us Tarisians in quite a conundrum, not sure if we''re looking at rats fleeing the sinking ship or ¡­something else.


    "Given your words just now though¡­ well I''m sure we can both draw our own conclusions.¡±


    I nod. ¡°Ask your question then human ¨C with the understanding that if you ever do become aware of the exact hour, you will report it to me.¡± It''s important to demand something in return for even the smallest of favors ¨C and then demand a little more.


    Chelsea nods slowly in turn. ¡°Then, at first I wondered if it even was you at Kaorn but since you''ve confirmed that ¡­what exactly is humanity to you? Why did you kill those people, if you were going to come here seeking an alliance? The goal that was spoken of at the meeting with Tefran seems to me to be at odds with your actions.¡±


    Huh. That is not at all what I expected her to ask. I thought she would beg some sliver of my power ¨C that is invariably what people petition me for, no matter what words they might use to dress it up. But this one is ¡­what? Trying to ascertain my intentions? Truly an ambassador. Still, how to answer?


    ¡°Well in truth human what happened at that little outpost was something of an unfortunate accident. A lack of control.¡± I reach up and gently put a finger to my lips as I speak, remembering my failure to control my voice at that time.


    ¡°As for ¡°what is humanity¡± that''s a bit more abstract isn''t it? Tools to be used on my journey to correct this imbalance? Tools that must be handled with a certain degree of gentleness ¨C that they do not snap under the strain...¡± I trail of thoughtfully.


    ¡°Then, you care for humanity? Milady? You wish to see that we survive?¡±


    ¡°You''ve gone beyond a single question. But yes, I do care, insofar as we''ve all seen what happens when a race is genocided off the face of Karridor ¨C would something similar happen if humans were to disappear? I don''t know. But why roll those dice? There''s nothing to be gained.¡±


    ¡°Apologies milady, that was too many questions.¡± Her half-smile has returned in full force after her little spat of seriousness. ¡°These types of things are important for an ambassador to know ¨C I got a little carried away.¡±


    ¡°You call yourself an ambassador, and were introduced as such at our first meeting, but from this conversation you seem to be a bit more than that? Quite well informed for an ambassador.¡± I ask ¨C idle curiosity and a desire to even the score driving me.


    ¡°Nono milady, I am but a humble ambassador from Tarisia. But you know, for us, it always pays to keep one ear to the ground. Never know when the Imps are gonna get jumpy.¡± She flashes a sly smile that disappears as she formulates her next thought.


    ¡°But ¡­you killed those people. Doesn''t that mean anything to you? At the very least it will strain your relations with the Imperium if it ever comes to light¡­¡± She asks.


    ¡°Why? Do the serfs of this lands have such value?¡±


    ¡°There is an argument to be made for the intrinsic value of human life ¨C but more concretely people generally don''t like working with someone they think might decide to kill them at any moment. Generally speaking. Hard to build a relationship of trust with someone who butchers your people.¡± Her response is flippant but her unease is palpable.


    ¡°Well it''s too late now anyway. I''ve made an accord with the Lord of this land, if he had wanted to use the lives of his serfs to demand some concession from me I may have considered it ¨C but now the pact is sealed. No need for trust.¡±


    ¡°No need for trust? If you are working with the duke should there not be some degree of trust? What if the Tefran fails to deliver what he promised? What if he betrays you? Don''t you need to trust him, at least a little bit, that he won''t do those things?¡± She sounds honestly surprised so I decide to educate her a bit.


    ¡°No. No need for trust human. Only an ironclad knowledge of consequences for failure. As with any deal struck ¨C you trust the other party to cooperate exactly as much as they have to, no more and no less. In this case, the good duke is obligated to provide what he pledged to provide ¨C anything less and ¡­well I''ll just cross that bridge when I come to it.¡±


    ¡°...I see. Thank you for meeting with me milady. This conversation has been enlightening. I think I''ll just see myself out.¡± Saying so she gives another grand bow, touching the floor with her nose almost.


    ¡°Farewell then Chelsea.¡± I mutter, watching as she retreats lithely back out through the window.


    Glad to see her go really. Talking to people is just so exhausting and such an ultimately worthless endeavor. What reason, after all, do I have really have to speak with such a creature? Creatures whose lives are as candle-flames, flickering and brief ¨C gone before you can even note their presence. I still feel that idle desire to do but I''ve decided, no more conversations! Pink should handle that sort of thing.


    Thinking so I stand up and move over to the huge four poster bed that dominates the room ¨C flopping myself atop it unceremoniously. Supposedly these things are used for more comfortable sleeping posture ¨C but as expected, I still can''t sleep, and laying prone like this is definitelynot proper sleeping posture.So I just lie here in an undignified sprawl, considering the problem of the celestials. It is, all things considered, an intractable problem, the kind best ignored until someone else deals with it.


    A perfect problem-solving strategy that has yet to fail me even once!

 Chapter 20 - Hole in the Heart

    The next day, I rise with the dawn, and I''ve decided I''m going to set out once more into the city. Exploring is interesting, drinking in new sights and sounds and smells. We had cities in Artas of course, but I rarely ventured into them ¨C and never in recent memory ¨C but from what I can recall they were considerably smaller than this one. A reflection of the relative populations of our different races.


    With that goal in mind I set about getting out of the bed. Carefully extracting myself from Pink ¨C who had returned last night and immediately pounced on me, before drifting off to sleep. She probably needs to sleep after all, I forget these things, but going weeks without simple body maintenance like sleeping and eating is actually rather bad for her isn''t it? Different from me who merely wants to sleep ¨C for her it is something of a need.


    Having stood up I cast a quick spell, triggering it with a thought and a snap of my fingers, and am treated to the unique sensation of magical cleaning. As if every inch of my body vibrates for just an instant, any dust or grime destroyed ¨C leaving behind a subdued scent stolen from some plant or other. Since I''ve been walking about and interacting with other people this has become a part of my daily routine ¡­weekly routine ¡­well whenever I remember.


    I don''t really secrete anything and my clothes are pretty much impervious to something like a stain, so I don''t get dirty the way humans do, but periodically the dust in the air might settle on me. Which merits occasional treatment if I''m to maintain my dignity before the insects.


    Maintenance complete, I go over to my small cat and attempt to stroke it ¨C but it quickly leaps away. Apparently its had its fill of physical contact after yesterday and is not interested today. A brave beast ¨C to defy me so. But I can respect it''s independent spirit, so I''ll forgive its impudence this time.


    ...I''m not sad at all.


    I set about exiting the room, casually walking the the white wooden door I delicately grasp the knob ¨C ever so careful not to crush the puny thing ¨C and open it. Only to be faced by a small human woman in a servant''s uniform, stationed directly outside my room. Seeing me her eyes go wide, before she dips into a bow and greets me.


    ¡°M-milady! As I informed you, by order of the duke, I am personally at your¡­¡±


    The human starts yammering about something or other but I pay it no mind, confidently walking past her and out into the hall. With quick and decisive steps I advance toward the main entryway I entered through yesterday. While this building is large, it also has a great many outward facing windows ¨C so long as you keep in mind the direction you need to go, you can easily confirm you are headed in that direction using the exterior view, making getting lost nearly impossible ¡­is what I thought.


    After wandering about for fifteen minutes or so, through subtly decorated and seemingly identical hallways and corridors I''m almost ready to give up. I lost sight of my objective out the windows almost immediately and while I would like to just destroy one of the panes of glass and exit that way, that method seems too ¡­undignified. Maybe just around the next turn or through the next door¡­


    ¡°Lady Alexandria? What are you doing here?¡± A voice cuts into my reverie.


    Looking up, I see the doorway I just passed through leads into some sort of study or reading room ¨C the walls covered with tastefully displayed books. In the center of the room is a desk, with a pair of chairs arranged before it. Behind the desk ¨C the man who just called out ¨C is Duke Clearwater and in the two chairs are two familiar humans. After a second of thought I recall them, on the left is Captain Nox, on the right Regis Clearwater ¨C the duke''s adult son, to whom I was briefly introduced the previous evening.


    It''s good we met so recently, or I would not be able to match the names and faces of the two unmemorable humans at all. All three of them are looking at me, two of them twisting in their seats to do so, with expressions of varying degrees of incomprehension.


    ¡°Millie, what''s going on?¡± The voice speaks again, reminding me that I really ought to offer some sort of reply.


    ¡°I-I don''t know Lord Clearwater. I''m very sorry! The lady has just been wandering the halls for the last hour, checking doors seemingly at random! She doesn''t listen to a word I say!¡± A half-crying voice exclaims from behind me. Turning I see that same servant I met earlier, her face flushed and on the verge of tears, has she been following me this whole time? Creatures with no discernible mana are truly stealthy things.


    ¡°Apologies for the intrusion. I was just trying to find the way out.¡± I say.


    The duke raises an eyebrow. ¡°A way out? Did you need to leave for something?¡±


    ¡°Hmm. Need is a strong word. I was simply interested in seeing more of your city.¡±


    ¡°¡­I see. Is there some accommodation you find lacking here? I would not dream of trying to restrict your movements but if you go out into the city as you are you will draw a great deal of attention.¡± He looks pointedly at my wings as he speaks.


    ¡°Hmm...¡± I think about it. He has a point. No need to sow panic among the weaklings, so with a few rapid strokes of my finger I draw a character in the air ¨C disguise ¨C and loose my magic. A glamour wraps around my body, concealing my nonhuman features from view. A much more easily penetrated disguise than physically altering my features as I was doing before but I don''t think there''s much risk of that ¨C and more importantly it doesn''t itch.


    ¡°There, that should be fine right?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Of course.¡± The duke looks even more tired suddenly but he takes it in stride. ¡°Might I send an escort with you? I think my name will smooth your interactions with the inhabitants of the city considerably.¡±


    An excellent suggestion! With the duke''s men by my side, I probably won''t be troubled by annoying humans attempting to recruit me, as happened yesterday. Also they might have gold, which is apparently necessary for various things.


    ¡°That would be most welcome, you are a most gracious host.¡± I reply with a smile.


    He nods, his sunken eyes boring into me with a look of frenetic calculation.


    ¡°Nox, accompany the Lady. Escort her wherever she wishes to go. I authorize you to use my full authority.¡± He orders.


    The armored man looks surprised, then resigned.


    ¡°Yes. Understood milord.¡±


    ¡°...Then shall we go? Or are you busy with something Captain?¡± I ask.


    The humans exchange glances, wordless communication flying about the room, for just a moment. A conclusion is swiftly reached and Nox stands up.


    ¡°No. I''m not busy at all, let''s go.¡± His expression is flat as he speaks.


    ¡°Ah, Lady Alexandria, were you satisfied with that cat? We managed to contact a proper beastmaster ¨C if you''ve found it lacking in training.¡± The younger Clearwater speaks up curiously. The other humans all turn to look at him with expressions of mild disbelief.


    ¡°You needn''t worry, it is a most satisfying beast to have around. I appreciate the creature''s spirit.¡±


    ¡°You haven''t given it a name yet?¡± He asks casually.


    Hah? Is he taking me for some kind of fool? I fix him with a cool glare as I consider. Nox, who has halfway crossed the room, freezes and pales slightly. A frown crosses the duke''s face and the younger Clearwater just stares back at me with wide eyed incomprehension. Perhaps he''s just ignorant?


    ¡°No. I do not believe such a creature warrants a Name, it would likely be completely unable to make use of such a blessing ¨C and its loyalty is questionable at best. It is little more than a pet.¡± I inform him.


    ¡°My son meant no offense milady.¡± The duke cuts back into the conversation. ¡°He was unaware of any taboo surrounding giving names to pets ¨C I am as well honestly ¨C I assure you he meant no harm.¡±


    I shrug. ¡°Name''s are powerful things, not to be given lightly. Only the most loyal, the most powerful, the most useful are deserving. I don''t know how you do things here on Suprema but I should think that that much would be universally understood.


    At any rate, Captain, let''s go?¡±


    ¡°Yes milady! This way.¡±


    As I leave I turn the idea over in my mind. Maybe Icould name it. It''s such a deliciously soft creature.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    We get all the way out of the mansion, into the wide courtyard outside the entrance and under the overcast sky, when Pink intercepts us.


    ¡°Mistress! Where are you going?¡± Her voice rings out even as I cross the threshold outside.


    ¡°Good timing Pink, we''re going out ¨C disguise yourself and come along.¡±


    She looks at Captain Nox and I ¨C we managed to shake off that servant finally ¨C her face twisting into a cute pout, before nodding vehemently. After a minute she''s reapplied her glamour, the slightly headache inducing double vision version of Pink making a reappearance.


    ¡°By the way, did you manage to find anything of that trinket Pink?¡± I recall she mentioned she would ask the human wizards she was working with about that plate we found.


    ¡°I did. Octavio tells me it is embossed with the crest of Avashorn and possessing it marks me as ''elf-friend'' ¨C for whatever that might be worth.¡± Her businesslike resolve disappears after she says that. ¡°But more importantly! Why did you leave me without a word mistress? Why do I have to wake up to find you traipsing off into the city with some human man?¡± The glare she sends Captain Nox with those words is positively withering.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    ¡°I thought you might need the rest. Your constitution does require occasional flirtations with sleep does it not? And Nox will be useful in the city, if only to stop those armored fools from badgering me about their precious ''conscription''.¡± I reply.


    ¡°Haah, yes it''s true that sleep is useful. But I can go a week without easily you know? I don''t need it right now. Last night was just¡­ I was comfortable¡­¡± Her voice trails away quietly. But she quickly regains herself.


    ¡°That''s not important! What''s important is that you shouldn''t be leaving me behind like this right? I am to be your hands and feet in this land am I not? You don''t go out the front door without your hands and feet! That''s ridiculous! You are the Demon G-¡± She coughs loudly. ¡°The Demon Lord! Much too important to be wandering a city of filthy humans alone!¡±


    ¡°Fair enough Pink, good points as always. And look! You''re here now ¨C which is the important thing ¨C so let us set off. Also, please make an effort to not insult our hosts so loudly in the future.¡± I say.


    Pink looks around at the human servants in the entryway ¨C at Captain Nox beside me ¨C who are all being very careful not to look offended and gives a nod. ¡°Of course, my apologies, I was somewhat swept up in my emotions.¡±


    ¡°Think nothing of it.¡± Nox replies with a strained smile.


    We set off. Exploring this ¡°Upper¡± district of the city as Nox calls it. It is a bit different from the ¡°lower¡± district I wandered through yesterday. The streets are all wide and evenly paved and the buildings look less like they were constructed entirely from scrap timber stolen from a halfway burned fire. They are; however, still just wooden buildings for the most part, made from better timber or stone and constructed with more care ¨C but still the result of some poor fools physical labor. Not a single proper building constructed entirely with magic in the whole city it seems.


    This Upper district is also much cleaner, no obvious litter or filth in the streets. Large parts of the lower district were fairly clean as well but around here the scene is pristine ¨C not a single splintered remnant of a wagon wheel or spilled barrel of wine to be seen. No graffiti on the walls or discarded food in the streets. Little things like that whose absence is more notable than their presence. Pity the poor human tasked with keeping everything sparkling.


    The people of the Uppers are much like the people of the Lows. Their clothes are cut from finer cloth and they carry themselves a bit better. But it is fundamentally the same group of little-too-lean humans with extensive martial training. I''m not much of a martial artist but I can spot out a fair amount of humans in this district who move in a way that denotes their martial ability, despite their soft and frilly clothing.


    They are also much more respectful. Probably due to Nox and the rather ostentatious crest prominently displayed on his cloak. Occasionally our party receives a cordial greeting from other humans on the street. And they are all very polite, the overt stares I was bathed in yesterday swapped out for surreptitious glances from afar from people too well bred to stare. Walking among them I am distantly reminded of home, demons too are too polite to stare ¨C too savvy to be so overt.


    Nox takes us around to look at a variety of things, acting as a guide. Statues of famous humans. A large park positioned in the center of a bustling merchant district. Not less than three fountains ¨C the builders of this city apparently had an unhealthy fixation on running water. One of these fountains overlooks the eastern part of the city ¨C positioned high enough that we can see over the wall that separates the two districts.


    While we''re standing there the scene stirs a faint memory, though the view is wholly unremarkable. Just another large and grimy segment of the human city, this one filled with oversize large rectangular buildings. But I''m slightly curious so I ask Nox about it.


    ¡°What are those buildings down there?¡± I point down at them.


    ¡°Those are warehouses owned by the Adventure''s Guild I believe.¡± Is his response.


    Huh. That''s not interesting at all, is all I can think before dismissing them from my mind.


    After that the tour continues, into high end human merchant shops. Where Nox flashes some sort of crest which causes the owners and staff to become extremely servile. Despite the excellent customer service I''m not particularly interested in anything the humans might be selling. In the first place a significant portion of the human merchants seem to deal exclusively in food.


    We tour a few establishments like that, until Nox seems to notice my complete disinterest and begins to steer us to other shops. Shops that deal in clothing that is inferior to my own, shops that deal in weapons and armor of pitiable quality, a handful of shops that deal in magical trinkets even. It is a complete waste of my time ¨C what bauble could a human be selling that I might have the slightest interest in owning? ¨C yet oddly I don''t mind wasting it.


    Pink seems to be enjoying herself too.


    At some point we end up in front of perhaps the most well crafted building I''ve yet seen. It is large, massive even, but only two stories high ¨C the bulk of it spread out horizontally, maybe five hundred feet long. The shape is boxy and rectangular, reminiscent of those warehouses we saw earlier but that is where the similarities end. Because the entire thing is made of some sleek black and gray volcanic stone ¨C from where that was dragged I do not know, there are no mountains on the horizon ¨C solidly fitted together by expert masons.


    The amount of care into maintaining this building is even higher than I''ve seen throughout the Uppers. The grounds are immaculate and the entire building has been polished to a shine. The entryway has two large stone doors, sitting open, and various humans are wandering in and out. Directly in front of the entrance is a simple statue ¨C made from that same volcanic stone ¨C a stone forge, complete with arched chimney leading up into nowhere.


    Observing the surrounding humans, many are dressed in much more subdued clothing ¨C simple brown robes and sandals made from dried grass. The move with that somber grace restricted to the deeply religious. These humans apparently hold their metalworkers in extremely high regard.


    ¡°This is the largest Temple of Krin in the Imperium, aside the one in Highmont. It is the pride of Shadfer.¡± Nox explains.


    ¡°Hmm. Humans worship a forge do they?¡± I ask.


    Nox shakes his head. ¡°No, that is the Soul Forge. It is said that when Kirn''s faithful fall in battle he gathers their souls into his forge ¨C that he might remake them, better and stronger, tempered by a lifetime of faith. In this way we followers of Kirn never truly die ¨C our lives are merely the process in which we are forged and tempered ¨C that we might be made anew.¡±


    He gives a somewhat bashful smile. ¡°Well that''s what the scriptures say at any rate. If you care to be lectured on the tenants of Kirn at length we can go inside ¨C the faithful are zealous with their attempts to convert non-believers. And with the influx of beastkin from the Tribelands in recent years they are well practiced.¡±


    ¡°No I don''t think I have much interest in human theology¡­ but a forge is it? Does that have any connection to the term ''ashborn''?¡± I ask, remembering a word I heard being tossed around the day before.


    Nox''s face darkens. ¡°Huh, where did you hear that?¡± He shakes his head. ¡°No. That doesn''t matter. ''Ashborn'' is an impolite term certain dregs of society use for war orphans, as you might imagine we have no shortage of those. And when you get a bunch of half starved kids without parents being told to prepare for war ¨C well they aren''t always on their best behavior let''s say.


    So a handful of them are always getting up to all sorts of mischief and annoying the ''goodly'' folk. The ''goodly'' folk in turn insult and belittle them at every opportunity. It''s said the unworthy of Kirn, the unfaithful, are merely reduced to ash in his forge ¨C hence ashborn. It''s a label that''s been being tossed around as long as I''ve been alive.¡± He finishes with a heavy sigh.


    ¡°You seem ¡­personally invested, Captain.¡± I say.


    He gives me a flinty smile. ¡°Lost both my parents on The Line, can''t say it''s a term I''m too fond of milady.¡±


    ¡°Fair enough.¡± As I speak I stretch my arms above my head in the manner I''ve seen a few humans doing. An interesting sensation.


    ¡°Pink, I feel it might be wise to continue your data collection here on Suprema. See if there is a significant deviation in the number of Unbound being born here when compared with Artas. It could be valuable information to have.


    Nox, you said that that forest we saw to the west ¨C the one with the shadfer trees right? The ''Gold Wood''? ¨C was constantly overflowing with Unbound, did you not?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes mistress, I agree!¡± Pink replies enthusiatically.


    ¡°You want to leave the city?¡± Nox says in the same instant.


    The two of them turn and glare at each other for a moment ¨C in a continuation of a strange, and largely one-sided, rivalry that seems to have sprung up over the course of the last few hours.


    ¡°It''s not far, you told me that yourself Captain.¡± I try to gloss over his concerns. ¡°And this information could be invaluable.¡±


    He looks at me for a moment and then nods slowly.


    ¡°Aye, we could. I don''t want to get in the way of your efforts so I''ve no objections.¡± He agrees rather readily. Looking at him I think it''s fair to say he has his share of objections ¨C but he''s also been instructed to cater to my whims and this is apparently still within the permissible range.


    ¡°Then lead on Captain! In truth this city is fine to look at but I don''t think I can bear being surrounded by the press of humanity for much longer.¡± I tell him candidly.


    The humans here are polite. But they are still looking. They no longer gawp and gape but the weight of hundreds of gazes is hardly reduced, even here in front of the Temple of a human God, I can feel their eyes. It gets to be tiresome after a point. And I''m genuinely curious if the corruption is more prolific on Artas than here ¨C because if it were that would mean it propagates itself, a potential for exponential growth if left unchecked. Which would be ¡­bad.


    Hopefully the lessened feeling of corruption here on Suprema is merely the result of thousands of humans running around constantly culling the corrupted monsters. Finding out could actually be pretty important. It''s not like I just want to be free of the smelly humans! That''s what I tell myself repeatedly as Captain Nox leads us through the gates ¨C back into the Lows ¨C and then onward and out the outer gates of the city.


    Here we stop, on the road maybe fifty feet from the gates. The queue line of humans has reformed outside of them and I eye it with distaste. How can so many humans tolerate that without going insane? Just ¡­standing¡­ in the midst of a huge crowd for long periods of time. I feel a bit uncomfortable just at the thought ¨C fortunately Captain Nox has assured me we will not have to wait in the queue to return inside.


    ¡°What are we waiting for, is that not the Gold Wood there?¡± I ask ¨C gesturing to a distant mass of tress that are obscuring the horizon.


    ¡°It is indeed milady. I''m waiting because we were supposed to rendezvous with reinforcements at the gate ¨C they should be here by now.¡± Nox is frowning as he speaks, eyes on the gate we just passed through.


    ¡°Oh? You summoned more humans?¡± I ask him.


    ¡°No, just the unit that''s been tailing us through the city was supposed to join us ¨C since there is no meaning in trying to covertly protect someone on the open road.¡± He replies.


    ¡°Humans have been tracking us? I didn''t even notice.¡± I say honestly. Humans are very stealthy creatures apparently, with their negligible mana signatures, hard to keep track of them.


    ¡°You needn''t worry mistress, I noted the presence of the insects the instant we left the mansion ¨C if they had anything but the best intentions I would have reduced them to ash.¡± Pink reports.


    ¡°Mm. Well done Pink. You''re quite observant.¡±


    Pink practically preens. ¡°Of course mistress, for you, I will be ever vigilant! In fa-¡±


    ¡°Lady Alexandria, you''re glowing.¡± Nox interupts.


    ¡°You dare to interrupt in the mi- wait, you are glowing mistress. What''s going on?¡± The swirl of bloodlust disappears so quickly I wonder if I imagined it. But what are they talking about? I look over at Pink ¨C who is staring back at me, her face illuminated by a softly pulsing green light. Then I look down at my arms and see my familiar vines and blooming rose, glowing an angry green. Distantly I note Pink is moving toward me.


    Curious. Rune Tattoos are an automatic magic, activating independently of my will with proper stimuli, but why would¨C


    There is no sound, to tell of its coming. I''m aware of the massive lance of holy energy only when it is deflected by green magical barrier that springs into existence around me. A massive line of white light that blasts down from above the clouds, it smashes into my barrier and splinters into a hundred smaller rays of white light ¨C reflected off my magic a hundred different directions.


    In the instant following I note a fair portion of the attack ended up bouncing toward Shadfer, black scorch marks appearing on the walls ¨C a stink of singed flesh rising from the suddenly reduced queue of humans. Some of it was scattered harmlessly ¨C toward the treeline or into farmland. But it was mostly centered on me. All around me the ground is scorched and blasted by the rays, massive gouges appearing in the road and the dirt around it ¨C casting up a huge cloud of dust.


    But before the dust can swallow my vision entirely I note two things. The gargantuan silhouette high in the air ¨C far above the clouds. And the fist sized hole that has appeared in Pink''s chest. She finishes one more stumbling step in my direction before collapsing to the ground. Her expression uncomprehending.

 Chapter 21 - Unforeseeable Complications

    She''s not dead is she? I take a blind step forward toward where I saw Pink fall ¨C the dust thick and blinding. Dust? Couldn''t I just¡­? I wave my hand and a huge blast of air explodes on top of me ¨C rapidly displacing everything higher than two feet off the ground. Leaving me standing in a knee deep screen of quickly clearing dirt.


    The scene revealed is not pretty, to my left nothing remains of Captain Nox. Perhaps he somehow managed to run away ¡­but I don''t think so. To my right Pink lies in a large spattering of her own blood ¨C a weak nimbus of her own mana surrounding her. She''s dead ¨C her brain just doesn''t know it yet ¨C that is my judgment after a moment of observation.


    A frown unconsciously creases my brow. The blast of holy energy cored her like an apple, removing all sorts of integral components as it passed through her chest ¨C above the neckline of her low-cut dress ¨C but that might still have been in the ¡°survivable¡± range. What''s killed her is that the holy energy has not dissipated with the blast of light ¨C it''s still racing through her body, fighting down her attempts at self-repair. A complex bit of magic, for it to linger so.


    She was young, for a demon, thus her defenses were easily penetrated. The toughness of a demon''s body is largely tied to the years they have lived, certain techniques can accelerate the process somewhat ¨C but nothing beats out the weight of years. For Pink, who was only a bit past her fiftieth winter ¨C most of her apparent strength was actually due to her status as my Chosen, twice blessed and Named. Attacked from afar, without time to make use of the massive mana at her fingertips, the result is perhaps obvious. Not quick, she has strength enough to prolong the process somewhat, but obvious.


    Looking down at her I''m assaulted by an intense feeling of deja vu. She is not the first demon to die bearing my banner. Not the hundredth, or even the thousandth. Like candles all around me, they all ¨C slowly or quickly ¨C are snuffed out in the end. But Demon Lords need not care. Demon Lords need only press ever onwards. And there is much yet to do. Thinking so I raise my gaze ¨C to the sky above me.


    An uncomfortable feeling is roiling in my chest, a desire to take this a bit seriously infecting my reason. Absurd. Demon Lords do not let emotions affect their judgment. And they certainly do not take action on behalf of fallen serfs. Corpses litter my path, how many lives have been laid down to pave the road I''ve walked for all these years? One more is nothing.


    The slab of stone slowly appearing through the clouds is one of those shining examples of the pinnacle of magical might the Celestials so impressed the world with ¨C ten thousand years ago. This one looks much the same as the ones in my memory, though I can only see the bottom of it right now ¨C lines upon lines of intricate Rune Formation''s glowing a harsh white visible on most every inch of its underbelly. A half dozen orbiting islands follow it as it moves, glowing with that same white light.


    Representative of a truly humongous expenditure of magical power ¨C considering the slab of stone is easily a mile from end to end. Built to support a city, it needs to be at least that size. Which makes its presence here curious, you do not fight battles with cities, that just needlessly exposes your citizens to risk. Maybe the Celestial mastery of magic has increased by leaps and bounds since the last time I encountered them ¨C and that is not a city, but rather some massive magical weapon platform.


    Or maybe the doves are just fools.


    Fools or not, they can certainly make an entrance. Having the clouds break open above you ¨C revealing that massive engine of magical might ¨C can only be demoralizing for those that would stand against it.


    The floating city stops descending, perhaps a mile off the ground ¨C a distance that would insulate it from harm against most any magician I''ve met since I''ve awoke and a bit more besides. Heh. It seems I am being severely underestimated. As I watch about a dozen tiny flecks dislodge themselves from the floating city and begin a rapid approach ¨C resolving into the forms of beautiful winged humans, Celestials.


    Well, ten Celestials ¨C and four humans. A man and three women. All of the assembled creatures have magical capacity that pushes them up and slightly above that ''slightly notable'' category I was using yesterday ¨C any one of these beings is stronger than Pink just judging by the raw mana they exude.


    They are flying in a loose formation, a hundred yards or so horizontally and maybe thirty vertically away from my little section of ruined road. Not a distance at which one might have a conversation. And if any doubts might have remained in my mind of their intentions the steady accumulation of holy energy surrounding them clears them away.


    The doves line themselves up smoothly, all shining silver armor and brandished swords crackling with holy energy. Golden Runes snap into existence surrounding the ten ¨C who have arranged themselves into a rough cone shape, with nine of them spread into an arc behind an angry looking Celestial woman in a suit of golden scale armor that terminates in a plated skirt of the kind doves seem to favor. Her pretty face under its curtain of blonde hair marred and twisted by her apparent rage, as she rapidly recites an incantation ¨C emerald eyes fixed on me all the while.


    The humans meanwhile have landed on the ground ¨C not having wings to sustain their flight. The man in the center of their formation ¨C wearing a leather vest over a bare and muscular chest, wielding a sword in his right hand and a spear in his left ¨C approaches confidently, the women spreading out and following behind him. The woman farthest from me is wearing a robe and holding a black staff. The one on the left is the most heavily armored of the group, with heavy plate armor, a brutal looking mace, and a massive tower shield. The one on the right isn''t even human ¨C her pointed ears and lithe build suggest an elf, but who can say ¨C her clothes seem to be of light cloth and she carries no obvious weapon.


    The doves have nearly completed their magic as the human group closes to about fifty yards. I can practically see the holy energy swirling through the air, being drawn out to power the Formation they''ve created. I can see that a part of that Formation is forming a conduit of sorts ¨C between the doves in front of me and the massive floating city in the distance ¨C feeding them power that they might work grander magic. A curious stratagem, unlike what I might expect from the doves, who always tended to favor massed fire from many individuals in the past.


    I consider what to do. Obviously, I''ve known a confrontation is an inevitability. Though I''d been hopeful it was still somewhat distant. Something of a fumble to not have devised a plan more complex than ¡°Let Pink handle it¡± in hindsight. It would be good if I could avert further pointless fighting ¨C maybe if I just take a hit or two, impress upon them the foolishness of their quest¡­ My eyes sweep across the assembled doves, all slightly strong specimens ¨C or maybe I should take this opportunity to replace a recently lost servant?


    I muse on that for a moment. It''s not a terrible idea. Except the small issue that they''d probably rather die ¨C lunatics that they are. That''s my experience thus far with the doves, no need toexpect anything different here.


    Seeing the assembled strength ¨C massive compared to the humans of Shadfer ¨C I feel that killing these people would have negative consequences. For the world at large, these creatures lined up before me are probably very important existences. I might have to just chase them off and suffer their impudence. Because if I start killing them ¨C it might be hard to stop.


    My hand is glowing again, that familiar pulsing green, and my eyes are drawn once more down to the blooming rose. It is an elegant bit of spellwork ¨C made all the more impressive by the canvas it''s carved upon ¨C my father''s handiwork. He had a great love for elegance, for finesse and it''s reflected in the Rune Formation''s he created, all those years ago. For instance, I would never bother creating a barrier that deflects an attack ¨C let the fools break their weapons on your flesh and despair at their powerlessness! ¨C but Father had an appreciation for that sort of subtle magic.


    An appreciation he carved into me, physically ¨C if nothing else.


    Which is why, when the Celestial woman with her burning emerald eyes finishes her incantation and levels her sword at me ¨C causing hundreds of portals of energy to form in the air all around her and her fellows, disgorging lines of white fire in my direction as they snap into being ¨C the tide of flame parts. The strange attack ¨C some seeming mimicry of the proper massed fire that comprises ¡°Celestial Artillery¡± ¨C meets my barrier and is split in twain. A portion of it dispersed harmlessly ¨C save to the lives and livelihoods of the farmers ¨C into the farmland west of the city. The rest bathing the eastern portion of Shadfer in a sea of holy fire.


    I can''t help but turn to admire the doves'' most recent handiwork. I''m still but fifty feet from the front gate so I can hear the screams of the dead and the dying ¨C already rising over the suddenly much shorter eastern wall of Shadfer. The attack was not hindered at all as it ripped through the outskirt of the city, blasting straight through one stone wall and out the other ¨C leveling everything higher than maybe eight feet off the ground. Roaring white flames burning briefly before being swallowed by more typical ¨C but no less deadly ¨C flames of the red variety. A massive column of smoke materializes before my eyes ¨C obscuring everything from view.


    An unpleasant tingle runs up my spine.


    A strange feeling of magical feedback rushes through me ¨C informing of an attack completely absorbed. Causing me to turn back and find that the humans have closed to a range where their weapons might be effective. Well ¨C as effective as they can be, I think with a smirk, as the spear rushing towards me stops dead in the air two feet from my face. The woman with the tower shield is having similar difficulties ¨C unable to penetrate my magical barrier despite her relatively high level of strength. As expected of the ¡°slightly above slightly notable humans¡± ¨C the wall is insurmountable.


    The woman with the staff raises it in my direction, unleashing and crackling three-pronged bolt of lightning ¨C resulting in a sudden stink of ozone and little else. The attack absorbed. The final woman ¡­begins to sing? She opens her mouth and launches into a slow song, some sort of weak mana embedded into her voice. How odd. I ignore it completely.


    The handsome human man ¨C his features rough and chiseled, his body heavily muscled ¨C is attacking without restraint, unperturbed by the ineffectiveness of his attacks. His brown eyes move with frantic energy, scanning every inch of me as he twists and whirls ¨C launching his sword and spear forward a dozen times in half as many seconds. Interestingly a good portion of his attacks are infused with a significant quantity of holy energy ¨C whether as a result of his weapons or his own talent is unclear.


    At this level they aren''t even worth killing. So I opt for a bit of diplomacy.


    ¡°I''ve pledged to ''cease all hostile actions against Shadfer and her citizenry'', so could you clarify for me if you qualify as such?¡± I ask.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    The man does not respond, instead, the pace and weight of his blows continues to increase. More holy energy infused with each subsequent attack. His party no longer bothering with any offensive magic ¨C focusing their efforts on increasing the strength of the man. A strange nimbus of mana swirling around him as a result of the singing elf, his weapons glowing slightly with the robed woman''s magic. He is indeed getting a bit stronger, taking a single small step toward the peak. But there are miles yet to go.


    ¡°Is this the best use of your time human? Your countrymen are burning.¡± Covering my mouth with the back of my hand I hide my smile, my wings flaring behind me. I don''t bother to hide my contempt for these weaklings.


    Behind me, I can still hear a chorus of screams and sobs ¨C rising with the smoke as Shadfer burns. That finally elicits a reaction. The man straightens a bit ¨C his weapons still held at ready, pointed at me.


    ¡°My name is Mattis Ironside. Rue that you must face me in battle because today monster ¨C you die.¡± His voice is low and gravelly, brown eyes filled with iron determination as he steps forward again.


    ...save her...


    I flinch a bit. What the hell? Dismissing the out of place thought I refocus my attention on the man, who has restarted his frenzied attacks in earnest.


    ¡°That is exceedingly unli-¡± I get halfway through my retort when the man vanishes from in front of me. No. When I vanish from in front of the man. Looking down at my arm, the rose has gone dark ¨C the barrier pierced ¨C and one of the five vines that are tangled down my arms has also gone dark, its magic expended.


    Huh? How? The human couldn''t have destroyed my barrier even if he hacked away at it for the rest of his puny life! Thinking so I spin on my feet, wings lifting my body a half-inch off the ground to increase my mobility. And there ¨C about ten feet from me ¨C stand the humans, looking slightly surprised. Only for a moment though ¨C then their eyes find me and they quickly move to rejoin the battle. What the hell? I''ve pieced it together I think ¨C my barrier was pierced and sensing danger my Rune Tattoos displaced me ¨C the only mystery is what pierced the barrier and where the ¡°danger¡± is.


    As I''m thinking the scenery changes again, now I''m high in the air ¨C facing the Celestial formation. Mana is once again swirling and condensing around them ¨C but they''re not any sort of threat right now. What? I look down and a second vine has gone dark, confirming that I''ve evaded danger yet again. This time I react better though ¨C blasting myself higher into the air and executing a tight spin, giving me a full view of the entire battlefield and finally spotting my mystery assailant.


    Another dove. Her armor shines a brilliant silver under a blue tabard ¨C unlike any other dove on the field. She moves with preternatural grace, smoothly withdrawing her extended blade ¨C extended into the empty air as if to run someone through ¨C the movement is captivating. In my life, I''ve seen all manner of idiots with swords but this one¡­ this one is something unique. I sense that in the first moment I lay eyes on her.


    As soon as the thin blade disappears back into the sheath at her hip and she regains her stance ¨C she immediately turns and looks directly at me, in spite of the supposedly random nature of defensive displacement magic. As with all doves, her face is unnaturally beautiful ¨C perfect and unblemished ¨C and surprisingly devoid of emotion. The distance between us exceeds a hundred yards of almost entirely vertical space but despite that she lowers her body into what is obviously a combat stance ¨C one hand gripping the hilt of her recently re-sheathed sword.


    Martial arts have never been my forte ¨C I was rather extensively drilled in my youth but as I''ve grown older I''ve not spent any time at all with the martial disciplines, more important things to do in my dreams ¨C but she is clearly expert. No, that human man was clearly expert ¨C this is something else entirely. Something more.


    She disappears. Too fast for my eyes to track. In the instant before contact ¨C I don''t even have time to snap a finger ¨C so I just will a wall of force into existence. It materializes and I hear a faint hiss and pop as it is dismantled nearly instantaneously ¨C and I am once again displaced into an unfamiliar patch of sky.


    Stupid. I knew the barrier wouldn''t hold! She just cut through my rose did she not?It was just reflex. I whirl again ¨C trying to get my bearings for the third time in a minute. Confusion melting away into annoyance, as a flood of my mana wraps itself around me ¨C a shield to be a penetrated but also a sword I might wield. And I spot the woman in blue almost instantly ¨C hovering barely fifteen feet away. Our eyes meet. And she once again initiates her almost ritualistic re-sheathing and resetting of her stance.


    Her face is expressionless, yet her precise movements somehow radiate contempt. Taking the time to oh-so-carefully reset her stance.


    ¡°Today, the Demon Goddess dies.¡± She speaks, and her voice is soft and clear. Like a bell in the wind as it makes its absurd proclamation. ¡°This is the end.¡±


    And she is upon me again with that thin, oddly curved, and highly magical blade leaping forward from its sheath with impossible speed. I can track her movements this time ¨C my eyesight not improving, just adjusting to the sudden hugely increased demand ¨C as she leaps into her strange but somehow mesmerizing attack. A thing of impossible beauty and grace, bearing down on me like Death itself.


    She has no mana signature. None. No prickly icky holy energy feeling. No warm comforting demonic energy. Not even boring unaspected mana. I realize it even as the scene dissolves and I once again find myself displaced.


    As I turn my body in the now familiar twirl, searching out the woman in blue, I consider this new information. With no mana signature, she becomes much harder for my senses to track. More importantly, with no mana signature ¨C she should have no method of piercing my barriers. No methods I know of at least. Which makes her a dangerous unknown. My eyes settle on her again ¨C about fifty yards between us this time.


    And I decide to compromise. Surely the world will be able to survive the loss of one annoying blue dove?


    ...you...must...save her...


    I ignore the intrusive thought, focusing on the woman in blue ¨C who has once again sheathed her sword and is settling into her stance. I don''t bother drawing my Runes, just willing a dozen xinth and retas characters onto the empty canvas that is the sky around me ¨C sharpen and harden respectively ¨C and launch a dozen cutting blades of wind down at her. My overflowing mana refilling the Runes as soon as each blade is loosed ¨C I release another blade volley a half second later. Eight volleys before she can even react.


    Despite the rain of projectiles the woman in blue is unflustered as she launches into her fifth attack. Charging into the hail of death uncaring, her wings push her to incredible speed ¨C straight up at me. I can feel my lips curling into a smile. That is a mistake. My eyes are wide and tracking her movements nearly perfectly now as she comes. She is fast but that is all. And any fool will tell you, no matter how fast you may be ¨C you cannot dodge the rain.


    ¡°Multerras.¡± I speak the Word aloud ¨C it means multiply, and multiply they do. The hundred or so blades explosively multiplying into thousands. Tens of thousands. The patch of sky with the blue dove in the center suddenly turned into a whirlwind of invisible death.


    Realizing ¨C too late ¨C her predicament, the blue dove spins in the air and breaks off her attack, using her shining silver sword to carve a path before her. Trying to cut her way past hundreds of deadly blades. Her movements are expert, sensing and avoiding danger, desperately dodging and weaving through the air ¨C cutting apart the wind with her sword when there is no other option.


    Despite her ability, she is being wounded, a thousand tiny cuts from attacks she could not avoid ¨C or attacks unable to be completely dispersed with her sword. Even as her expert senses inform her of which path will lead to receiving the ¡°minimum¡± amount of damage ¨C all that ¡°minimum¡± is adding up. Just as she reaches the edge of the effect of the spell ¨C a huge chunk of stone dislodges itself from the ground and is launched up at her at a speed that beggars belief. Her instant agile evasion puts her in the path of another blade of wind I launched with the stone ¨C neatly separating her left wing from her body.


    Through all of that her expressionless mask does not break, even as she sprays blood from her lost wing ¨C only the briefest grimace of pain flickers across her face.


    ¡°Mattis!¡± Her bell-like voice rings out once more.


    Ah. I forgot about the wingless fools on the ground there for a moment. Not like it matters, what can they possibly do?


    ¡°On it!¡± That gravelly voice returns.


    Her body is curving through the air in a graceful arc ¨C her remaining wing somewhat able to direct her movement ¨C towards me. As I smugly watch the de-winged Celestial falling a platform of holy energy, about ten feet long, suddenly appears in the air and she lands on it easily. She rolls over it and with an inscrutable motion somehow manages to re-sheath her sword and regain her odd stance ¨C seemingly mid-roll ¨C and as she regains her feet she instantly launches herself up at me.


    I snort. So persistent. But I''ve learned from the last time she tried this ¨C a minute ago or so.


    I don''t bother raising an arm or speaking a Word, no time, instead I just will the effects of the displacement Rune onto her. She disappears. This time because of my magic, rather than her incomprehensible speed. At the same time the unstructured spell runs wild ¨C and the entire formation of Celestials, and the humans on the ground, all also disappear. Scattered about at random by the uncaring hand of my magic.


    Well. Most of the Celestials. The one in the golden armor ¨C the keystone of their formation ¨C remains holy energy swelling to an ominous crescendo in the air around her; channeled by dozens of Holy Runes that still hang suspended in the air despite the absence of their casters. Crackling power on the brink of release. She was protected from my spell by something, maybe her magical equipment, maybe one of the defensive spells hanging in the air around her ¨C I''d wager the former if asked to guess since the rest of the formation was not protected. Not that it matters.


    My mana sense paints an odd picture ¨C the woman linked by her magic to the Holy Runes behind her, which are in turn still linked to their creators ¨C though those people have been scattered to the four winds, displaced, as much as a mile away ¨C and also linked by the flow of mana to that massive floating city. The spell apparently designed with contributions from distant mana sources in mind ¨C which explains why it hasn''t instantly dissipated outside of the presence of its creators. For a moment it teeters on the brink, the edges of the magic growing blurry and ill-defined without the control of the Celestial mages ¨C an inch from simply collapsing in on itself.


    Then the woman in gold reasserts her control. Maintaining the entire ten-person magical formation single-handedly and displaying an impressive control of magic. Her face is tightly drawn in concentration as she glares at me ¨C directly in her line of fire, unfortunately, the series of rapid displacements have only brought me more or less back to where I started, though about a hundred feet off the ground now and a bit closer to the woman in gold.


    Actually¡­ I flick my eyes behind me and confirm ¨C Shadfer is still right there. A bit bruised ¨C smoke covering perhaps a third of the city ¨C but more or less intact. If the Celestial woman sees that ¨C or remembers what happened the last time she tried launching a grand magical barrage at me, her face gives no indication.


    I am the only thing reflected in her pretty green eyes. Her face has slowly twisted into one I am intimately familiar with ¨C the face you make when faced with something you loathe with every fiber of your being. And I am once again awash with that feeling of deja vu ¨C how many times have I been stared down by this face? Celestials with their preternatural beauty and nearly ageless bodies all look so alike ¨C down to the expressions they make when faced with the things they hate and fear.


    As that thought crosses my mind my temper cools. Reminded of the pointlessness of it all, my desire to fight withers in my breast. The beautiful Celestial''s face is twisted in hatred and whole her body radiates her contempt, her desire to destroy, as she speaks. But I don''t hear her ¨C her face has overlapped in my mind with the faces of a thousand other self-righteous doves who have all died at my hand ¨C what use have I for her words? As she what ¨C spews her righteous indignity? Declares the correctness of her path? Her desire to prevail? None of it matters.


    In this world only one thing matters.


    A thousand pinpricks of light appear in the air around the Celestial ¨C her magic released at last. As the huge burst of holy energy is released ¨C my own mana roiling and rising around me to match ¨C a few things happen. First, in a world suddenly awash with the prickly and unpleasant feeling of holy energy a small burst of that old and familiar warmth ¨C demonic energy ¨C tingles at the edge of my senses.


    Second, I realize ¨C belatedly ¨C my dire and possibly lethal mistake. I act quickly ¨C despite knowing that it''s probably too late ¨C Runes snapping into existence around me that can deliver my most powerful offensive magic, a proper magical spell; not the half playful single Rune ¡°spells¡± I''ve been using so far. A massive barrier to absorb the fool dove''s attack rising in front of me as an afterthought.


    And thir-


    YOU HAVE TO SAVE HER!

 Chapter 22 - Bolstering the Ranks

    Shut the fuck up!¡± I scream back at nothing.


    At the same instant the attack ¨C proper Celestial Artillery this time, a hundred thousand beams of holy energy blasted forward with little regard for anything but the abject destruction of the target ¨C meets my freshly conjured barrier. Where it stops dead in its tracks. Caught by my huge semi-transparent dome ¨C inlaid with nor, or ¡°shield¡± Runes of green glowing fire.


    There is a certain beauty and a certain satisfaction. Watching the light as it meets the barrier. There is no splash, no loss of cohesion, the beams just continue ever-forward attempting ¨C futilely ¨C to drill through the barrier. For a moment I am but a silhouette against a huge wall of light, all of the people of Shadfer behind me free to bask in my radiant form, but the moment passes all too soon. Here and there pinpricks of darkness appear in the wall, as the beams exhaust themselves entirely and fizzle into nothing with no more power to sustain them.


    As I''ve mentioned I am ¡­familiar with Celestial Artillery. It is an old and powerful magic ¨C but I am older and more powerful still. In a pure contest of strength ¨C even with a city of Celestial worms at her back ¨C there is no way that whelp could possibly match me. That was my assumption at any rate ¨C and it seems to be a correct one, which is good because right now there are bigger fish to fry.


    I have to SAVE HER.


    The voice in my head speaks again but I steadfastly ignore it, be it the resurgence of my long atrophied conscience or whatever else, I shouldn''t have responded to it at all ¨C time is extremely tight right now. The realization that dawned on me ¨C as I prepared to simply absorb another massive Celestial attack ¨C was that I am currently attempting to redress an imbalance in the world''s mana. The imbalance could be described as: ¡°There are not enough demons and consequently there is too much demonic energy.¡±


    BUT.


    It could ALSO be described as: ¡°There are too many Celestials and consequently not enough holy energy.¡±


    So, letting the idiot doves waste huge quantities of their magic on me is not only a useless endeavor for all parties involved, it''s also actively detrimental to my goals. And having felt first hand the kind of power the Celestials are willing to use against me ¨C the barrage continuing even now, though the unbroken wall of light that for a moment covered the horizon is mere memory at this point ¨C I can say that there is probably more holy energy being used right now than has been used in the last three hundred years combined. All in the space of minutes.


    That a terrible mistake has been made is all but a certainty. And the creeping feeling sweeping over my body even now ¨C before the Celestial attack is even spent ¨C is just one more unwanted confirmation. The barrage is stuttering, it''s power mostly expended, only the very core of the Celestial Rune Formation''s still emitting the beam attacks. Then the Celestial bombardment ends. Unceremoniously. Only my dome of force hovers there in the air for a moment longer, before it too disappears.


    I look around rapidly ¨C now that my view isn''t obstructed ¨C ready to unleash a torrent of death on anything corrupted. Nearest to me, the dove in gold armor stares back at me ¨C a sort of fatal resolution in her eyes as she feels the wave of magical pressure I''m currently emitting ¨C as my mana circulates and gathers with reckless abandon.


    Below me the three humans and one elf have regrouped. They stand in loose formation, just looking up at me. Scattered across the horizon I can see individual doves, the farthest flying towards me ¨C or maybe towards their leader ¨C but the closer ones have stalled their advance, perhaps also feeling an uncomfortable weight as they approach my gathering magic.


    The most annoying insect ¨C the dove garbed in blue ¨C has also reappeared. She''s somehow reattached her lost wing ¨C or maybe regrown it. I spot her first in the peripheral of my vision ¨C at an extreme distance. Perhaps as expected though, she closes the gap rapidly. By the time I''ve finished my sweep of the immediate surroundings she''s arrived at the side of the gold dove ¨C unintimidated by my aura.


    ¡°Do not lose heart Aurora. Heroes.¡± Her voice is soft a melodious.


    As I scan the horizon once more, paying special attention to Shadfer this time ¨C really focusing my mana sense to the extreme ¨C I note that this is the first time since this ridiculous little contest of strength began that all parties are in earshot of each other. Well. That''s if you don''t include Pink in your tally ¨C who is still quite preoccupied with dying.


    ¡°You needn''t tell me that Blademaster.¡± The Celestial in the golden scale armor ¨C Aurora apparently ¨C retorts with a bit of venom in a voice that is slightly hoarse and raw, likely the result of chanting too many annoying incantations aloud.


    ¡°Still¡­ this power is well outside what we prepared for¡­¡± She continues with a note of despair. Then to me. ¡°Do you mean to intimidate with your little display ¨C Demon God?¡±


    As she speaks I can feel it, more clearly than ever. A horrid sensation that covers me from head to toe, almost pain. A physical discomfort, a fundamental feeling of revulsion, like a sickness in my bones. From where? My eyes dart around erratically, between the doves, the humans, the city, the distant forest, the fields of farmland, the river that meanders near the city¡­ From where?


    ¡°...the Chorus will not falter. We will see you dead ¨C we will see your evil eradicated from our world, if it takes a hundred generations! We are not afraid!¡± Meanwhile Aurora is getting worked up by herself. Working herself into a frenzy until she actually begins to brandish her blade. ¡°I will personally give everything I have ¨C the Goddess Seriah will guide my blade! You will die today!¡±


    The surroundings tense. Some of the Celestials have managed to overcome their fear and have moved back into range, that handsome human has his jaw set ¨C ready to follow her lead ¨C but the hope has left his flinty eyes, and the blue dove is expressionless as always. But the way her hand rests on the hilt of her sword, almost casually, betrays her intent. Would that these wretches could just properly recognize foes they have no hope to defeat.


    ¡°Prepare you-¡±


    ¡°Be SILENT fool.¡± A huge wave of mana is infused in my voice ¨C enough to kill some of the fools I met in Shadfer I''m sure ¨C and it elicits a range of wincing faces. ¡°An incalculably bad situation has just been made unfathomably worse ¨C I no longer have time to play with you.¡± I spit the words.


    Rage building in me alongside that feeling of wrongness. I am Alexandria. I do not cower helplessly before uncomfortable feelings, just as soon as a target presents itself¡­ The Rune Formation still hovering beside me flashes ominously and begins to glow a bit brighter as I channel my frustration into strengthening the spell not yet cast.


    ¡°Wha-?¡± Aurora gets half of her confused exclamation out when my target finally presents itself.


    One of the doves ¨C cowed by my aura ¨C has kept a significant distance. It happens so fast and he''s so far away, I might have missed it, if not for my hyper-vigilance in these past few moments. One moment the idiot dove is flying around on his fluffy white wings without a care in the world ¨C the next the forest below him explodes into motion, dozens of vines, branches, and brambles launching impossibly high into the air and snaring the Celestial warrior. Visible purple energy trails behind the explosive growth.


    A chilly smile surfaces on my lips and my wings flare out to their full span. The forest is perhaps a mile distant ¨C close enough. I extend an arm in the direction of the distant treeline and loose my spell. A single thin beam of green light appearing in my palm and lancing forward into the trees. As it connects, a dozen more beams are emitted, each one cutting through any errant greenery and targeting a specific point on the ground ¨C until the thirteen points of green light draw a huge circle with a large swath of trees contained within. Painting a massive target.


    Around me the humans and Celestials flinch ¨C pathetic defensive magics erected in response ¨C before noticing that they are not the target of my ire. Aurora turns and sees her captured dove.


    ¡°Herkuel!¡± She shouts.


    The dove in question is struggling valiantly ¨C a golden orb of energy appearing around him, burning the encroaching vegetation, while he swings his shining sword ¨C but it is not enough. Already one of his limbs is completely immobilized and both of his wings are entangled ¨C beating helplessly ¨C a fly in the spider''s web. At this range it''s impossible to tell exactly what is happening to him ¨C but it can''t be pleasant, I''m feeling uncomfortable at the density of corruption from a mile away, to be physically ensnared by it¡­


    Not that it matters. The dove is within the bounds of my spell ¨C if he had managed to fly up and outside the circle of green light he might have survived ¨C but it''s too late now. The spell is beginning in earnest, a massive cone of green fire erupting from my outstretched hand ¨C guided between the thin beams of demonic energy ¨C focusing the power into the targeted area. The dove disappears, swallowed by green fire. The forest as well ¨C burns. Consumed by the huge, raging explosion of flame that roars forward ¨C devouring everything in it''s path.


    The cone of green fire stretches over a mile ¨C barely constrained by the guiding beams of light. But there is nothing for me to see. No way to judge if my objective is being accomplished. The spell does not give me any sort of feedback as it eats its way to the forest floor. And I can still feel the sickening corruption, so I maintain the spell ¨C ratcheting up the intensity until the Rune Formations constraining my power begin to tremble under its weight.


    I''ve already established that the crystal hearts of corrupted monsters cannot be easily destroyed with the method I''m currently employing but I''m hopeful. Maybe the last time I tried I simply didn''t apply a sufficient amount of force. Maybe the freshly corrupted creatures will not have defenses quite so impregnable. A thousand maybes, questioning the validity of this approach, bounce around in my head. But I am Alexandria. It has been millenia since I met a problem that could not simply be crushed with my might.


    ¡°¡­you killed him¡­¡± At my side Aurora is still blathering. There is no reproach in her voice though, despite her words, just a quiet awe.


    As my magic continues to swell, I notice the signs of my Formations giving way, the beams of light ¨C which started crisp and clear and laser focused ¨C have begun to lose cohesion, being absorbed by the inferno they are meant to contain. Annoyance bubbles up in me ¨C it hasn''t even been ten minutes ¨C but it will have to be enough. As I think that I close my hand and lower it to my side. The flames stutter and disappear, the green lines hang in the air for a moment and then they too vanish. The Runes surrounding me lose their glow, fading away into nothing. Silence returns.


    The forest has been significantly reduced. A few lone stands of trees surround a massive black circle of charred land. There is no smoke ¨C I control my flames, they vanish with my magic ¨C but a huge cloud of ash hangs in the air, slowly scattering in the wind.


    The puny forces arrayed against me seem to have lost their will to fight. If the general drooping of their shoulders and despair painted on their faces is any indication. Even the blue dove is openly showing a frown. Distantly I see a flare of mana from the massive floating city and it slowly begins to ascend once more, no longer so confident in its safety I imagine. Such laughable creatures. Maybe I shou-


    YOU HAVE TO SAVE HER!


    Once again I must dismiss the incongruent thought bursting into my head. Simultaneously I feel another burst of demonic energy from behind me ¨C from Shadfer. I turn back and look into the city with curiosity ¨C but there is nothing for me to see, most everything obscured by the large cloud of smoke. What I can sense, is not encouraging. A stinking creep of corruption is rising from the city, tiny by comparison to what I felt from the forest ¨C but there. Were the humans keeping monsters or something?


    ¡°S-She has to be weak, after that display. We must-¡± Aurora starts again.


    ¡°Must you? It seems any confrontation between you and I does not end well for you. Or am I wrong?¡± I turn to stare down the other woman as I speak. ¡°Maybe you should take this opportunity to reorganize your priorities my pretty little dove. Accept what''s happened today as a learning experience for you with your tiny powers and brain. We both have ¡­bigger concerns. Do we not?¡±


    ¡°I will not be swayed by your lying tongue, you monster! It is you who is responsible for the plague that hounds this world, and I will see you put down for it.¡± She retorts with sudden fire.


    ¡°I would ask you to be reasonable but you are a dove, so I know that is impossible. So instead I will tell you ¨C stay clear of me Aurora, I''ve decided to spare you today due to your relative usefulness in this battle against The Encroachment ¨C as the humans call it ¨C but do not push me. Lest I''m forced to get creative in ensuring your usefulness.¡± As I speak I close the distance between us, until we are but five feet apart ¨C that I might properly look down on her.


    I hear a clink of metal on metal from my right, the blue dove has ¨C with a flick of her thumb ¨C bared about an inch of her blade. ¡°Aurora¡­?¡± Her bell like voice chimes out once more questioningly. Aurora looks over at the blue dove briefly, her eyes searching for a moment until she sees some answer written in the other woman''s face.


    ¡°E-Enough. We cannot continue¡­¡± Aurora''s words escape her a whisper, that burst of fire withering almost as quickly as it appeared. Even if she doesn''t like it ¨C knowing when you are thoroughly outclassed is a useful trait in a leader, one too many doves tend to lack in my experience. Something has taught them some measure of prudence in the years since I''ve last encountered their kind it seems.


    ¡°Good, the corruption has not been dealt with here ¨C something is loose in the city ¨C we can little afford this squabbling.¡± I say turning away from the Celestial commander indifferently and redirecting my gaze into Shadfer.


    Mostly because my interest has been recaptured by that sole beacon of demonic energy I''ve been sensing intermittently ¨C it''s getting closer. Until I''m finally able to spot it with my eyes ¨C a distant figure is half-running and half-flying over the rooftops of Shadfer. It looks lumpy and misshapen in the distance, obscured by the haze of ash and smoke in the air. But it has two immediately obvious and notable features. One, it has a single feathered wing on the left side of its body. Two, the feathers on that wing are entirely black ¨C and the wing itself protrudes from just above the figure''s hips.


    It is dashing across rooftops ¨C leaping between them, occasionally flapping that single wing to bridge especially distant gaps. I don''t let anything show on my face, still wearing my practiced half smile, trying to mask my inner confusion. Because, wings like that are not something that exists in this world ¨C my clan is long extinct. Unless it is some new, and completely unrelated race, who happens to share the distinct physical characteristics I thought were unique to my species. Or maybe just and especially powerful glamour.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ...save her...


    Those odd stray thoughts are weakening and I ignore that one with ease ¨C my attention fixated on the odd creature that is approaching. As it grows closer I can see it is actually two creatures, the winged one carrying another ¨C smaller ¨C creature, giving it its misshapen silhouette.


    ¡°What in the hells is that¡­?¡± That rough human voice exclaims, pulling me from my examination.


    ¡°What indeed human¡­¡± I murmur, glancing down at him. Only to see he is facing in completely the opposite direction ¨C back toward the forest I recently leveled. Curious I idly follow his gaze.


    And freeze.


    A huge wave of that corrupted energy washing over me, causing me to flinch ¨C almost losing my flight. Around me the Celestials have all turned to gawk as well ¨C eyes filled with confusion and fear. Because there ¨C in the spot I just so thoroughly burned ¨C a huge ¡­tree has sprouted. It is a tree, but not a tree. It is more massive than any tree should be already over a hundred feet high and still growing, and as I watch wild overgrowth is sprouting and covering every inch of its trunk. A thick wall of vines and brambles atop a massive and solid wooden core ¨C the whole thing pulsing and glowing with that sickly purple light.


    A corrupted treant maybe? But it''s large ¨C larger than any treant should be¡­


    On the ground below, everything is dying. Every beast and monster that has evaded destruction in the little battle between me and the Celestial Chorus is currently being eliminated by the corrupted treant. Roots exploding out of the ground, impaling beasts and monsters, draining them dry in an instant, to feed the things growth. It''s like a rippling wave in the dirt ¨C spreading out with the corrupted treant in the center. We all just gawk for a moment before being made to realize the threat when that wave passes beneath one of the Celestial warriors flying some distance away ¨C the roots bursting up and trying to claim his life the same as the rabbits in the field.


    He is a warrior though ¨C and expertly cuts through the outstretched roots with his sword, cleanly evading the treant. The slashed roots freeze in midair for a moment ¨C before rapidly disappearing back underground, at the same moment the obvious ripples in the dirt disappear. The dove flies higher, his sword at the ready, looking around wildly ¨C fearing for his life.


    ¡°What? How can that be? That thing has to be beyond King Class ¨C at the very least. How did it spring up so quickly? Here? So deep in managed territory?¡± Aurora''s eyes are wide ¨C looking over at the corrupted treant. ¡°For such a powerful Unbound to rise ¡­did you¡­?¡± She looks up at me, voice trailing away questioningly.


    I merely snort, not dignifying her question with a response. After all, if either one of us could be said to be responsible¨C well let''s just say itisn''tme.


    ¡°I''m starting to be glad you pulled us from The Frontline Aurora, if something like that was going to spring up.¡± Mattis says, looking over at it ¨C strangely calm. ¡°Can we destroy it?¡± He asks, his eyes looking between Aurora and I ¨C lingering on me for a long moment, as if unsure of my intentions ¨C before returning to the dove.


    ¡°What?¡± Aurora licks her lips nervously. Looking around like she wishes there was someone else to field the question. She shoots me a suspicious glare before continuing. ¡°No, of course we can''t Mattis ¨C you should know ¡­our magic is spent. Challenging a King Class in this state¡­¡±


    She looks around at her fellow Celestial warriors, all showing various signs of fatigue. Except the blue dove ¨C she looks largely unruffled ¨C hovering next to us with her expressionless face.


    ¡°If we don''t deal with it now, it will only get stronger. And there is no other force within the Imperium capable of handling something like that.¡± Mattis is eyeing the thing appraisingly, his face drawn. ¡°It seems to be the type the absorbs and grows stronger ¨C you remember The Fringe don''t you? ¨C catastrophic loss of life to an absorbing type. And that was out on The Frontline, here it will find food much more plentiful.¡± He eyes Shadfer meaningfully at that.


    ¡°How many Imperial citizens will die ¨C if we do not fight now?¡± He asks, his eyes grim and resolved.


    ¡°I did not say we won''t fight Mattis ¨C just that currently we are unable to do so. Much of the Chorus is still dispersed along The Frontline, at the insistence of your Emperor if you''ll recall. We''ve only the High Chorus at hand. With a week to recuperate¡­¡±


    ¡°A week will see every human in fifty miles dead. You might want to reconsider.¡± I surprise everyone ¨C including myself ¨C by speaking up. ¡°Not that the decision of this little council matters in the slightest. I don''t think that thing intends any of us to leave.¡± I state it flatly, keeping my eyes on the suddenly formed massive tree. Under that horrible feeling of wrongness of discordance I also sense something else. Something like hunger. Like hatred.


    ¡°I suppose you would know, having summoned the horrible thing here!¡± Aurora shouts, glad for a target to blame. ¡°Do not think you have deceived us ¨C Demon God ¨C this is a most convenient development for you is it not?¡±


    Before I can respond to her ridiculousness the treant moves again, roots shooting explosively out of the ground toward the dove who had cut them back earlier ¨C simultaneously launching brambles and vines from its main body with incredible speed. The dove has been watching for something like this jumpily the whole time ¨C so his reaction is near instantaneous ¨C beating his wings and propelling himself backwards, away from the treant and towards us with great speed. As he comes that same golden globe of magic I saw the other dove using wraps around him.


    A huge vine impacts his barrier and drives him down into the waiting grasp of the roots below ¨C a flawless pincer motion cutting off his escape. Like a fly in a jar he is for a moment surrounded on all sides by roots and brambles ¨C held at bay by his barrier ¨C but after a few seconds of contact they begin to sink into the shield. Not destroying the magic, just ¡­corrupting it. Subverting its intended purpose. He tries to flee but is caught, one of his arms pierced through by a root from the ground.


    Then a blast of holy energy explodes against all the vegetation on one side of his barrier ¨C white flames flickering over the lengths of vines and branches, leaving them mostly intact. That is followed however, by another blast and another, until a hail of holy fire has burned entirely through one side of the entangling vines.


    His desperate flight has brought him close enough to the other Celestials that they might help him. In the brief interim though, the Celestial has been thoroughly captured, his body pierced in multiple places by grasping roots and gripped by vines and thorns. Aurora leads the other Celestials in a charge blasting holy magic into the thicket and slowly cutting into the center of the entangling roots, trying to get him free. I see the blue dove appear by his side, her sword weaving in with expert and blinding speed, slicing and slashing a dozen times in the blink of an eye ¨C cutting him free of his ensnarement.


    Having freed their brother the doves all immediately back off and into the sky. Having seen the general ineffectiveness of their magic and weapons I''m not surprised by their desire to retreat. But they just hover there ¨C in a group high over my head and the heads of their human allies ¨C seemingly wracked with indecision.


    As for me I allow myself to drift down to the ground, landing next to Pink actually, she''s still somehow clinging to life ¨C despite the holy energy coursing through her entire body. A shame, but I don''t have the time to fix it right now ¨C even if I had the inclination ¨C the situation is ¡­bad. The general resistance of that creature to conventional magic is a problem, the lack of any powerful pawns to send against it is also a problem, the near certainty that my near-future is filled with work of the more difficult variety is tiresome.


    That''s when the treant moves again ¨C and the decision the doves were agonizing over is made for them. Thorny roots, vines, brambles, and branches explode out from the treant once more but this time there are three tree trunk sized branches mixed in with the smaller vegetation. As I watch the huge mass of plant matter splits, some of it targeting the doves in the sky, some of it targeting me, and most of it ¨C including those three trunk-like branches ¨Cis thrown high into the sky with tremendous speed ¨C latching onto the floating city high in the air above us all.


    I see the doves are raising more magical barriers to protect themselves. I see the humans ¨C faces twisted into almost comical expressions of surprise ¨C running toward me. I see that odd lumpy and misshapen figure that had been nearly driven entirely from my mind leap over Shadfer''s exterior wall towards me. And then I see no more ¨C because protecting myself has become a higher priority than gawking.


    With a flap of my wings, a thought, and a bit of magic ¨C I dislodge a dozen feathers and launch them into the ground in a circle surrounding me. I snap my fingers and they explosively increase in size, bowing together and forming a huge black dome over my head. Inside the makeshift barrier I can hear the thorns and brambles scrabbling against the exterior ¨C through the interlocking barbules of the feathers I can see the corrupted vegetation growing thick and heavy around my dome.


    I don''t know how dangerous the corrupting properties of that creature are, but it was clearly eating through purely magical barriers with ease ¨C so I opted to make something a bit more solid. The feather barrier should be more or less impregnable with any luck. Though only to the things outside of the barrier.


    A number of creatures have managed to crawl inside of it with me strangely enough. The humans, Mattis, and his party have collapsed on the ground nearby ¨C breathing heavily after their recent brush with death. And that odd creature that looks a bit like me slipped inside as well ¨C giving me my first good look at it.


    It ¨C probably started its life ¨C as a human. What it is now is debatable. Its naked, giving me an unobstructed view of its peculiar body. ¡°Heavily damaged¡± are the first words that come to mind, its skin is cracked and bleeding in multiple places, its feet red and raw. And a strange black substance is encroaching on its flesh ¨C it''s thickest around its left arm, which is nearly entirely blackened by the stuff ¨C but it''s slowly moving over the whole body, radiating from that point.


    The black substance has completely consumed the left arm, it''s about down to the knee on the left leg, it''s wrapping up around the back of its neck and covering the left side of its face, and its made its way about halfway across both its chest and back. Consuming, not covering. In the places where the black substance meets pink human flesh there are angry red lines of blood, the substance disappearing underneath the flesh and letting it bleed ¨C ripping the creatures body apart from the inside and remodeling it. The wing protruding above its left hip is the most obvious result of this remodeling process, an angry bleeding hole left in the pink flesh where the wing emerged ¨C strings of that black substance connecting the wing and the wound.


    An ugly creature. And a dying creature. Cradled in its arms is a second creature, bundled in rough cloth ¨C this one merely human. Not a whole human though, it is missing two of its legs and much of its exposed flesh is blackened and burnt. The dying creature shuffles towards me and proffers the second creature ¨C extending its arms as if to hand it to me.


    ¡°You must ¡­save her.¡±


    You must ¡­save her.


    Ah. I look at it with sudden realization, noticing for the first time the magical connection linking me and this creature. Looking down at it ¨C the half of its remaining face does stir a faint memory. That human boy ¡­Marco or something? I gave him one of my feathers! To think this would be the result. Talking in my head and making demands is a terrible crime ¨C but he''s already in the process of dying a horrible death so¡­


    What could have possessed him to use the feather in such a way? How did he even do it? It''s said that there is magic in intent, so he could have possibly realized some sort of effect even without knowing any Words or Runes, but for it to turn out like this¡­


    ¡°...Puleash ¡­Alexandria¡­¡± He speaks again through a mouthful of blood.


    I look down at him, ready to dismiss him out of hand ¨C I''m sort of in the middle of a crisis right now ¨C when an idea occurs to me. I look at him, at the other human, and over at Pink ¨C three servants ninety percent of the way to death. I hide my budding smile.


    ¡°I will need something in exchange human.¡± I declare it imperiously, looking down into the dying boy''s eye.


    He looks back up at me dully for a moment, before hope alights in that one good eye.


    ¡°A-anyshing¡­¡±


    ¡°Everything.¡± I make my offer.


    He flinches a little, staring up at me. Sensing something in that word perhaps. Something unkind. But the desperate make the best business partners ¨C and after only a moment''s hesitation he nods.


    ¡°What are you doing?¡± I hear Mattis distantly, my mind already spinning up ¨C envisioning the perfect result to this debacle.


    ¡°Nothing that concerns you human, do not interfere ¨C if you value your life.¡± So saying I turn and walk over to where Pink still lies, gesturing for the dying human to follow.


    Has magic like this ever been preformed? Probably. I can remember old rituals for converting humans into demons, the relic Pink is chasing has a similar effect ¨C so what I''m about to do isn''t particularly unique. But it''s never something I''ve attempted ¨C which makes it novel and worth doing ¨C that it should result in more servants in a moment where I find myself needing some cannon fodder is just a bonus.


    Three Rune circles appear on the ground, made from lines of burning green fire, one around Pink the other two empty.


    ¡°Get in. You in one, her the other.¡± I command absently ¨C still structuring the spell in my mind.


    He nods again, and reverently lays the little bundle in one of the circles before climbing into the other himself. Then he sort of slumps and turns to watch the other human anxiously, oblivious to the world around him. I wonder if he''s even noticed Pink the ungrateful little whelp ¨C she''s an integral competent to this process you know?


    That''s because ¨C what is killing ¡­Markus or whatever¡­ is his bodies complete inability to handle even the sliver of power I gave him. Actually that he can handle it as much as he had, running all the way here, is surprising ¨C he must be a somewhat exceptional human. So to save him that power must be reduced, channeled elsewhere ¨C into the other human for instance. Doing that properly should result in the other human physically recovering ¨C having my power is a gift after all, it only seems so negative in Mack because the vessel is being overwhelmed. Of course two humans haven''t any hope of handling that sort of power ¨C which is where Pink comes in.


    The Rune Formations are nearly complete, filling the space around me, while I try to tweak the ratios into something survivable for all parties involved. A part of me wonders if this is the best use of my time and power ¨C considering the dire circumstances outside. But it is peaceful under my dome ¨C and having a few servants at hand when I face down that corrupted monstrosity outside can only be a good thing. Besides having servants is important I''ve reflected ¨C they''re invaluable for dealing with all sorts of daily hassles ¨C and the loyalty you earn from wretches whose lives you save is something that can''t be bought.


    So I complete the spell, I make it perfect ¨C well, close enough to perfect that the difference can be smoothed over with application of brute force. The runes glow and flash all around me, activating in a complex sequence ¨C approaching the problem in waves. First separating the overflowing power from the vessel, that a powerful Blessing might be applied to both of the damaged vessels fortifying both their ability to hold my power and expanding their capacity for mana, then carefully redistributing it. Then the magic begins to physically replenish all three vessels, smoothly repairing broken flesh, merging and melding incongruant body parts, regrowing limbs, and causing extra bits to appear here and there.


    It takes only minutes before it''s done. Looking down at my handiwork I can''t hide my smile.


    In one circle is Pink ¨C whole and healthy again. Looking exactly as she did when we set out this morning. But when she sits up and looks around in evident surprise I spot a change ¨C her eyes are blue ¨C despite my efforts to keep the physical restructuring aspects of my magic from touching her, I must have messed it up somehow. Oh well. We''re a little bit related now I guess.


    In another circle there is the boy ¨C no longer human, not quite a demon. His eyes are blue and two nubs of horns protrude from his temples, almost hidden by his messy black hair. His flesh is pale but unbroken, unblemished ¨C his frame lean and muscular. A single black wing extends on his left side. I regard him with narrowed eyes ¨C he looks much like one of my clan, yet obviously not of the clan. It elicits some strange feelings.


    The third circle contains something slightly unexpected. A tall and pretty girl has sprouted out of that bloody and burned lump of flesh, her modesty barely preserved by the sack cloth she was wrapped in. Her body is in the prime of its life, shapely and beautiful ¨C though inferior to Pink if you ask me ¨C and atop her head are two tiny horns and two triangular furry ears amidst her shoulder length blonde hair. Sprouting behind her is a thin furry yellow tail and a black wing ¨C on the right side this time. Her brilliant yellow eyes are slit in the same way as many demons. A former member of one of the beastkin tribes apparently.


    ¡°Martin?¡± She calls out ¨C in a soft and feminine voice, overflowing with emotion.


    ¡°¡­Emily? Is that you? You can walk?¡± The boy responds ¨C his voice choked with joy.


    The girl with the catlike features takes an uncertain step. And then does a little twirl of happiness. It reminds me of my cat, back in the Duke''s mansion. I hope its ok ¨C that damn Duke better have protected it in my absence¡­


    ¡°Yes. I can¡­ How? This is amazing¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you done then? That was quite a miracle you preformed ¨C but we have more pressing issues right now don''t we?¡± A third voice ¨C gravelly and hoarse cuts into their little emotional scene. Mattis deciding that he doesn''t have to worry about "interfering" anymore and rejoining the conversation.


    ¡°Indeed. We are somewhat pressed for time.¡± I look up at the black dome above us as I speak. Its gotten very dark in here, despite the daylight outside, due to the encroaching corrupted plant life. ¡°Pink.¡±


    She stiffens at my call. Her dazed and confused expression she''s been wearing since waking up clearing away ¨C replaced by that adorable face of iron determination she''s prone to making. She must be so confused ¨C I doubt having your heart carved out of your chest is liable to leave you with a clear recollection of events ¨C but she gives no sign, just awaiting my words. It''s why I''m so fond of her. Carefully I saunter over to her.


    ¡°The ranks have been expanded slightly while you slept, make use of them as you will ¨C I have doubts about their usefulness right nowbut with a bit of instruction... At any rate, we are currently under siege by some manner of foul corrupted plant, the doves are about somewhere as well ¨C but they''ve hopefully learned their lesson and shouldn''t trouble us overmuch. This constant exposure to the corruption is terrible, it makes me ill, so I need you to go out and burn it all away for me ¨C alright?¡± I smile at her as I finish, gently resting my hands on her shoulders.


    Her gaze doesn''t even flicker ¨C she just nods strongly. ¡°Yes mistress.¡±


    I lean forward, pulling on her shoulders and forcing her to stoop a bit, and delicately kiss her forehead.


    ¡°And be safe, Pink.¡± I murmur.

 Chapter 22.5 - Interlude - Alaina

    Do you think it''s possible to kill a Goddess?


    It''s a question I''ve wondered at over many years, and one that I''m not sure of the answer to even now. After much contemplation though, I''ve come to think that Gods do not walk the face of Karridor, you do not see the humans, or elves, or Celestials worshiping living breathing Gods ¨C those that would claim such are always, inevitably, outed as charlatans. So personally, I''ve come to believe, that if I can see it ¨C if it can be sitting in front of me for years on end with an idiot smile ¨C it is not a God.


    Even if there are monuments built in its image. Even if worshipers flock to its side unendingly. Even if the religious Order that carriers its banner is the single most powerful and influential political group in the nation in which they both dwell. It is still not a God. Merely a King, or Queen ¨C as the case may be. And those that flock around it are but fools, taken in by a deception on the grandest scale, a nation of idiots ¨C led by their Idiot Queen.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    The idiot queen has disappeared. I got one last fleeting glimpse of her as she disappeared beneath that glossy black dome ¨C still wearing her idiot smile. She left us all to die. As expected perhaps, we did greet her with weapons bared ¨C but even if we hadn''t I imagine the outcome wouldn''t have changed. Alexandria has little regard for those of us that scurry at her feet.


    Around me the nine remaining member of the High Chorus are fighting frantically, swords ringing, blasts of light and heat exploding against the thorns and brambles of this new enemy. Gorfane is heavy in my hand. I stare down at it, the naked blade glimmers in the dying light of day, and I wonder how everything could have gone so wrong. How many years have I labored for this day? Slowly, carefully, patiently I pushed things toward this inevitable conclusion.


    And for what?


    She was no more aware of me today than five hundred years ago when I led the Chorus to her Throne. My eyes trace the edge of my blade, sheathed in my peculiar null mana, I was confident when I set out that ¨C had I managed to stab her with this blade today, managed to gouge the heart from her chest ¨C she would have died like any other demon. Only now does the ridiculousness of that sentiment settle upon me. I may as well have tried to use my sword to cut one of the stars from the sky ¨C so great is the distance between us.


    How long? How long to learn what I have learned? A Demon King is uniquely poised to learn of the weaknesses of their ¡°Goddess¡± but even that took years. To pierce the barrier of a Goddess ¨C just how much work do you think goes into such an endeavor? To learn and walk the path of the Whispering Heart, that only the greatest Grandmasters of the Celestial Chorus had an inkling of, to devote myself ¨C body and soul ¨C for hundreds of years to its perfection. Its mastery.


    And none of it mattered.


    Even when my blade was an inch from her heart ¨C I was never for a moment reflected in her eyes. You need only look to that lazy idiot smile that did not falter for a moment in our contest to confirm that fact. All because, no matter how close I got to her ¨C an inch or a mile or a millimeter ¨C the gulf between us was still insurmountably wide. Only one of us didn''t realize that obvious fact. What, after all, is five hundred years of slavish devotion, when weighed against someone like her? Maybe if I had five thousand ¨C the gap might narrow ¨C but it''s obvious now, I don''t have that kind of time.


    Because something has unexpectedly risen up, something I did not account for when I drew up my plans to lay low the Goddess of demons ¨C all those years ago. I do not regret my decision. For a demon, the climb is the most important facet of our existence ¨C that endless and bloody struggle, crawling up by your fingertips over the incompetent scum all around you. Over the entrenched Demon Lords and their petty factions and rivalries, over family and friends, allies and enemies, until you can stand confidently atop the whole wretched pile.


    For I, who had climbed that distance. Put down every threat to my power, starting with my own sister, I found the top to be simultaneously empty ¨C and intolerable. For though I was called Demon King by the incompetent masses, revered and respected, there was another ¨C still higher existence. The Idiot Queen, who looked down at all of us ¨C bleeding and dying and fighting for scraps ¨C from her Throne. I challenge anyone to blame me. There are almost none left who even know and certainly none left that care ¨C but my actions were entirely justified.


    That they seem to have prompted some sort of apocalypse is just bad luck.


    And it is some sort of apocalypse, if the last few centuries of fighting against Aurora''s ¡°Unbound¡± did not convince me of that ¨C the scene before me now certainly does. Hal''Trinneth, one of the few remainingbastions of Celestial power is being destroyed before my eyes. Already the citizens are abandoning it ¨C the air is thick with evacuating Celestials, those too old or too young to be of use against The Encroachment mostly ¨C flying high into the air, away from the massive floating island which has been firmly anchored to the ground by a massive bridge of plant matter that formed seemingly from nowhere.


    Very few warriors of the Chorus are actually present today ¨C gathering the entirety of the High Chorus in one place left gaping vulnerabilities in battlelines across the world that Aurora attempted to compensate for by deploying the Chorus far and wide, taking the place of exceptional individuals such as myself with the weight of numbers. As a consequence of that ¨C and of the systematic extermination the Celestials have faced in recent decades ¨C the massive flying cities have bare minimal amounts of troops, being one of the only places really safe from the Unbound. So when attacked directly ¨C the citizens have little choice but to evacuate.


    Before my eyes that bridge is thickening, huge ropes of brambles and vines wrapping around themselves, burrowing into the side of the island and rooting themselves there. A few brave fools from the city flew out and attempted to sever that bridge in the opening moments of this fight ¨C seeing their corpses pinned to the side of the thing serves as a grim reminder of the futility of that course of action. Even I with my blade and all my skill could not dislodge that massive Unbound from Hal''Trinneth. You need only look to the High Chorus to see the complete hopelessness of the situation.


    They are all fighting ¨C bravely, valiantly, but without much success. Their magic is ineffective, not completely so ¨C but ineffective. The sacred spheres conjured by their Amulet''s of Seriah are being pierced in seconds, the strongest armor of the Chorus offering almost no protection at all. Though I just extracted him from the clutches of the Unbound creature, Mikeal has already been recaptured ¨C his body wrapped in vines ¨C and with him two of the others have also been ensnared. White fire dances along the entangling roots but to no effect.


    ¡°Alaina!¡± Aurora shouts. ¡°Help us!¡±


    Wordlessly I spring into action, rejoining the formation and aiding them as they desperately repel the Unbound tendrils targeting them. My blade dances before me, opening a path ¨C as it always has ¨C cutting back the unending tide.


    This. This speaks to the hopelessness of of our situation.


    I spin in the air, unleashing a dozen strikes in seemingly random directions ¨C each one finding some errant bit of plant life and sending it tumbling to the ground, a nearly two hundred feet below. Using senses honed for hundreds of years, judging by displaced currents of air and the mildly uncomfortable feeling all Unbound radiate to guide my blade. But even as a dozen are cut down two dozen more are slipping up and around me. With unspoken agreement the remaining six members of the High Chorus rise still higher, abandoning those below to their fates in a bid for self-preservation.


    This is what The Chorus has been reduced to ¨C our best and brightest, our finest warriors ¨C forced into a losing battle where the only goal is survival. The citizenry of Hal''Trinneth completely left to their own devices. Peripherally I am aware that that is not panning out well for those unfortunate souls ¨C mostly unarmed civilians are being picked out of the air left and right. I''m sure the sight has Aurora''s heart bleeding.


    Another wave of thorny brambles. A wall of brown and green and angry purple ¨C three hundred feet off the ground ¨C rises in front of us. We''re almost level with the top of the Unbound tree now. The sky is dark ¨C the sun blotted out by brown and green ¨C far below us even that glossy black dome has disappeared, buried under what must be tons of plant life. Perhaps she will die here as well ¨C that would be a ¡­satisfactory conclusion. Not as satisfying as personally cutting her heart from her chest but in these final moments of my life ¨C I''ll take what I can get.


    As my sword slices through another questing vine, I feel another one smash through my recently regenerated wing, barbs and thorns securing it to my body. An inevitability. There are just too many ¨C on all sides, moving with such speeds ¨C impossible to maintain perfect evasion. Aurora and the others are already rising ¨C still higher ¨C leaving me and the other captured warriors to our fate. I don''t bother trying to follow them with my eyes, opting instead to just keep swinging my blade. I cut myself free only to be immediately recaptured, that cycle repeats a dozen times until the damage becomes overwhelming, outpacing even my inhuman regeneration ¨C leaving me unable to cut myself free again.


    Still I swing my sword. Cutting back vines and brambles ¨C even as thorny roots dig into my thighs, my wings, one even reaching up for my throat. So many years perfecting a fighting style perfectly optimized for destroying a single opponent ¨C severing my connection to magic almost entirely in the process ¨C has left me helpless in this situation. A grim sort of irony. Suddenly pain wracks my right hand ¨C it twitches and spasms, releasing my sword.


    I watch helplessly as the blade disappears into the wall of plants surrounding me. Grim despair rising in my chest.


    I don''t want to die.


    I am special. I was Chosen. I was the Demon King! The whole world has trembled in the wake of my actions. This. This is not how I die! Gritting my teeth I try once more for freedom ¨C flexing every muscle in my body against the vines imprisoning me. And to my surprise, it works. I break out of the cocoon of plants that had surrounded me, barbs and thorns tearing through me as I rip free. Once out, unable to fly, I immediately plummet toward the ground.


    As I fall I can see why I was able to escape. The tree is burning. The wild overgrowth the High Chorus was struggling so desperately against has burst into flame, a spontaneous combustion of green fire. I see a few other cocoons of plant life hanging in the air as I fall, and see Celestials emerging from the rapidly blackening and charring pods ¨C battered but alive. It''s as if I''m falling through a fiery spiderweb ¨C all around me branches and vines that had been moving with purpose have stopped and ignited, slowly burning away.


    It seems demonic fire is effective. The thought crosses my mind dully as my body slams into the ground. Pain wracks me, dozens of wounds crying out at the impact, but I''m durable enough to survive a fall. Even so, I just lie there for a moment ¨C staring up into the sky, obscured by hanging lines of fire which criss cross everywhere running to and fro above me, there is a kind of beauty to it. It seems I''ve been rescued. I can feel the bile rising in the back of my throat at the thought. Discordant emotions flashing across my normally serene mind. Anger. Disgust. A black and boiling hatred creeping up.


    So I take a moment. Center myself. Find my peace ¨C as the Whispering Heart teaches. After about thirty seconds I''ve regained my equilibrium enough to stand. There is a gathering of people maybe thirty feet from where I fell ¨C but I ignore them ¨C instead I muster all my calm, all my serenity, and walk to where my blade had fallen. It lays there in the dirt, forlorn and abandoned, until I bend down and ¨C with a certain reverence ¨C reclaim it. Gorfane is one of the few blades said to have power enough. Power enough to strike down a God.


    Holding the sword, as I''ve held it literally millions of times before, I run my thumb down the well-worn leather wrapping its hilt. Reflecting on the absurdity of that premise. No matter how strong the sword, to kill a God one must drive home the blade ¨C is there any arm that could manage such a feat? Perhaps. It was not until my third strike that Alexandria began to take me the least bit seriously. That arrogance could be her death. If the opportunity arises.


    With a casual movement I sheathe the blade, turning to join the small gathering on the plains outside Shadfer. The human Hero Mattis and his party are there, Aurora and six members of the High Chorus as well, and standing in the center of them all ¨C wearing her familiar vapid smile ¨C stands the idiot queen. My eyes trace her body as I quietly take my position behind Aurora ¨C she is as beautiful and perfect as the last time I saw her, an impossibly flawless beauty that somehow dominates the assembled Heroes and Kings with her mere presence ¨C despite being probably the shortest person in attendance the feeling she is looking down on us all is palpable.


    It''s funny. Even when she is here, out on the battlefield, she looks so indifferent, so unengaged. When she sat on her Throne she was little more than a living statue, a perfect and unmoving beauty ¨C the Sun which drew all manner of fools into her orbit ¨C and here she is much the same. Her stance is regal, she never shifts from one foot to the other or coughs or stretches, she just stares us down, immobile ¨C with her little half smile. I can see that presence she radiates is drawing in these fools as well ¨C though Aurora has spent centuries decrying the evils of the Demon God, here now standing in her shadow, the fierce Celestial just looks lost, unsure.


    In fact that uneasy expression is reflected on all of the assembled faces. People who had gathered with fire in their heart ¨C to snuff out the Ultimate Evil with their lives on the line. Only to find themselves here, saved by that very evil. For them to be swayed by only this much, disgusting, where did the resolve to kill her ¨C no matter the cost ¨C disappear too? They''re having a conversation by the Gods!


    ¡°Thank you, you''ve saved many lives.¡± Aurora says grudgingly.


    Looking up I can see what she means ¨C the tree has been largely beaten back. The intervening mile of land is covered in scars left behind by the battle. The ground torn and broken in hundreds of places where roots pushed their way out, and also scorched and blacked by a veritable sea of still-burning fire. After a moment I spot the cause, three distant figures are flying through the air and eradicating the offending vegetation. Two of them are sticking close together and have glowing green Runes carved into the air behind them ¨C following their every move and vomiting fire seemingly on command.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    With their matching black robes ¨C almost like the acolyte robes of the old Order. Those two are curious creatures, maybe not even demons. Hard to tell at this distance. Looking at them they remind me of no demon I have ever seen. Not Imps or Sins or Gath or Succubi. And they look nothing like one of the members of the lesser Clans, the Zhelatel or the Sobaka. In fact the only demon I''ve ever seen they bear even a slight resemblance to is Alexandria herself. I feel a frown threatening to crease my brow so I drop that line of thought, reclaiming my inner calm.


    The third figure is a succubus, betrayed by her batlike wings, doing most of the heavy lifting it looks like. Swooping in and out, burning through the attacking vines and brambles ¨C a massive and familiar sword that looks like little more than a rough-hewn slab of stone in her hands. She seems to be using some sort of gravity vortex to gather the plants into massive clumps, before running them through with her sword and burning them from within. Those fires then spread along the interconnected network of branches, allowing her to rapidly carve her way through the Unbound creature.


    It''s quite the impressive sight, and as Aurora pointed out, it''s giving the civilians the time they need to evacuate. Most of what remains of the Unbound creature is its main trunk, and the massive bridge rooted into the side of Hal''Trinneth. Which are the most dangerous parts of the thing actually, Alexandria''s little servants are clearing away the rubbish but leaving the main body of the thing mostly unharmed ¨C why?


    ¡°Can they not destroy it?¡± Mattis'' gravelly voice inquires ¨C apparently spotting the same thing I did.


    ¡°Unlikely.¡± Alexandria replies. Her voice is not soft, like you might expect of such a beautiful creature, but it has a certain infectious melodiousness. Like listening to a particularly moving song with each word she speaks.


    ¡°Perhaps they will be able to shear away and kill its body but there is nothing they can do about its core, unless I sorely miss my guess.¡± She continues. With infinite grace she daintily raises one delicate-looking hand, pointing at the base of the massive tree which is heavily obscured by layer upon layer of growth. ¡°There, the core sits at its base. We must deal with it.¡±


    So saying she scans the faces around her, that half-smile unfaltering ¨C a species of amusement twinkling in her eyes. Seeing that. Seeing the idiot queen, finally descended from her oh-so-holy Throne here just to laugh at me, I reaffirm it ¨C I carve it into my heart for the thousandth time ¨C I will kill her. But Aurora heard the most important word in that last sentence.


    ¡°¡­We? I am ¡­grateful¡­ for your intervention against that monster. But the Chorus has nothing we can spare against it. Many of my brothers and sisters have already fallen this day, there is little we can do, and almost nothing with our strength so depleted.¡± Aurora says carefully.


    I wonder if it''s just me. Or I wonder if everyone can see Alexandria''s smile subtly change, becoming patronizing and contemptuous. Or is that just my bias tainting my perceptions? My knowledge of how ridiculous Aurora''s weak denial just now would sound to any ruler of demons.


    ¡°Who among us has the capacity to deal with the corrupted core of that creature?¡± Alexandria asks rhetorically. ¡°It is I, of course. I who must come and clean up the filthy mess you insects have left behind. But to do so, I must physically approach the core of the thing. Doing so will invariably provoke some sort of defensive response. That is where you come in dove.¡± Her smile deepens as she speaks. Or maybe it doesn''t.


    ¡°You cannot lay the existence of that monster at the feet of the Chorus. If anything¡­¡± Aurora starts to protest but her voice trails off halfway. Cowed by Alexandria''s unchanging smile ¨C that might actually be changing. One of the talents of the idiot queen is her ability to make use of the larger than life presence she projects to cow her conversational partners into submission. I''ve seen similar on the few occasions I witnessed a demon successfully petition her words, despite the lack of subtly or content to the things she says ¨C speaking to her tends to leave people disorientated, taken off guard, unable to formulate responses while reading anything and everything off her largely unchanging face. I do not know if it is some sort of mind affecting magic, or truly the result of simply her ¡°presence¡± but in either case the results are the same.


    ¡°I won''t be educating you on the realities of the world dove. You''ll have to work that much out on your own. But in any case, I don''t feel the origin of the thing is the most pertinent point right now.¡± Alexandria says.


    ¡°You can rely on us.¡± Mattis cuts back into the conversation. ¡°If it''s your intent to destroy that thing ¨C you have my and my parties full support. If it''s allowed to rampage through Duke Clearwater''s lands the toll will be heavy. This is one of the more populous regions of the Imperium and also one of the larger exporters of food crops. We must not let this land fall without a fight.¡±


    ¡°Is that so human? I agree with your sentiment, if not exactly your reasons. To see your wish realized ¨C these lands protected ¨C you need only cut a path.¡± Alexandria replies, her gaze lingering on the trunk of the Unbound monster.


    Mattis gulps audibly at that, his party behind him looking uncertain, and he looks around at the members of the High Chorus for support. Aurora sighs.


    ¡°I suppose that creature cannot be allowed to exist ¨C and with the servants of the Demon God¡­¡± She murmurs thoughtfully. ¡°In fact, this is probably our best chance at reclaiming Hal''Trinneth. Though it is contrary to everything I believe, the situation right now calls for decisive action ¨C and overwhelming power, so I suppose I have no choice but to trust you will uphold your end of this bargain.¡± Aurora glares at Alexandria as she speaks.


    ¡°The High Chorus will assist you in this endeavor.¡± Aurora proclaims.


    ¡°Good.¡± A new and oddly familiar voice joins in. Its owner dropping into the little circle a second later. Looking at her, I feel momentarily thunderstruck, because it''s Vivianna. Almost exactly as I remember her. Her skin still youthful and pink, her wavy shoulder length red hair ¨C so similar to my own ¨C her curling horns still at a small size that betrays her youth. Her immaculately proportioned body, that could seduce even a Sin. She is completely unchanged, despite the seven hundred years that have passed since I last saw her, down to the angry black Brand on her forehead.


    How is it even possible? She''s supposed to be dead. As she looks around the little circle of people, her eyes passing me by as if I don''t even exist, I notice one change ¨C her eyes are blue now.


    ¡°My name is Pink¡­¡± She continues, outlining some strategy she intends to use against the Unbound monster but I hear no more. Because she just named herself ¨C Pink. When she spoke I heard the word, her Name, not in the common tongue of man, but in the old demonic tongue I spoke in my youth ¨C a word you can barely even pronounce with a human tongue. But none of the others reacted at all, judging by their slightly incredulous expressions, they merely heard the word Pink.


    Meaning Vivianna was Named Pink. And the Name magic ensures that no matter who she introduces herself to, no matter what language she speaks, her Name is understood ¨C because it is her. That is what she is. The greatest blessing the Goddess has been known to bestow, warping reality ¨C changing the meaning of a Word so it also encompasses an individual. Something I ¨C a Demon King ¨C was never worthy of. Something even I do not fully understand. As those who were Named were very few, secretive, and only understood to be very powerful.


    The greatest blessing the idiot queen has been known to give somehow found its way to my sister. My sister who is supposed to be dead. It''s all I can do not to scream. My hand finds its way down to my sword, holding the hilt in a white-knuckle deathgrip. Thoughts of peace and serenity entirely blown away ¨C ironically making me much weaker I note distantly ¨C replaced by a towering inferno of rage. Because the idiot queen never so much as looked at me.


    But somehow my sister was worthy? My sister who I should have killed hundreds of years ago? Even though it was I, who climbed to the top of that wretched pile, took that fiery crown, called myself the Demon King? Though it was I who spent hundreds of years devising a plan to take me up further ¨C to let me ascend that final step? All that and the idiot queen doesn''t even know my name? Doesn''t even recognize my face ¨C or the damnable Brand she put on my forehead ¨C even when I stand not ten feet from her and she looks right into my eyes?


    Somehow my weakling sister was worthy of her notice? Not I?


    ¡°¡­Blademaster, is that alright with you?¡± Distantly I hear Aurora asking me something.


    ¡°Alaina?¡± She asks again.


    I look up to see everyone is looking at me. Mattis looks slightly worried. Aurora just confused. The other members of the High Chorus have faces that are carefully blank and unreadable ¨C they have no great love of me. Alexandria is still smiling her smile, watching us all with her half-lidded eyes. And Vivianna ¨C Pink ¨C is looking at me with a slightly searching expression, as if we''re long lost sisters or something. HAHA.


    Containing my lunatic laughter with difficulty I turn to Aurora.


    ¡°I''m sorry, could you repeat that?¡± I say.


    ¡°You will be escorting the Demon God on the ground ¨C ensuring she safely reaches the core of the Unbound ¨C while we deal with the roots and branches it throws out from the air. Since you are uniquely suited to defending a single individual and the servants of the Demon God will be preoccupied with opening a path.¡± Aurora explains.


    I look at Alexandria. At those half-lidded eyes. Mocking me? Laughing? I can''t tell. My hand tightens on the hilt of my sword and I nod.


    ¡°Of course. I will see it done Aurora.¡± I confirm aloud. Moving to stand casually at the side of the idiot queen. Desperately trying to regain my calm ¨C because it seems an opportunity might present itself after all, doesn''t it? What else could this mean? Me? Defending her?


    And watching Aurora nod, I think she might see that same opportunity. My feelings on the subject of the Demon God are not exactly a secret among the High Chorus.


    ¡°Excellent, then let''s go, the longer we delay the more chance of the situation becoming even more irritating that it already is.¡± Pink says confidently.


    Around us they spread out, as if we''d practiced this maneuver a hundred times. Pink is the vanguard flying about fifty yards ahead, one of Alexandria''s other servants each flies about fifty yards away from us on either flank ¨C still trailed by their glowing Rune Formations. Mattis and the bard are on our left. His swordswoman and mage cover our right. Above us, interspersed between Alexandria''s servants the High Chorus is flying. And in the center walks Alexandria herself, with casual and immaculate grace you might expect to see at some lordlings evening party, rather than a battlefield.


    Tightly gripping my sword, desperately trying to recenter myself, I walk alongside her.


    Around us, there are explosions of activity on all sides, the Unbound monster apparently sensing our approach ¨C perhaps even our intent. With Alexandria''s servants in the fray however, their magics effective where the magics of the chorus were not, very little penetrates the formation. The warrior priests of the High Chorus ¨C and the Heroes ¨C have switched to entirely physical attacks, limiting their use of magic to bolstering their own flagging strength and healing wounds ¨C letting the demons with their more effective magic act as artillery.


    Walking alongside Alexandria, I can hear my breath becoming slightly ragged ¨C a failure of the highest order for one who walks the path of the Whispering Heart ¨C but not something I can help. There is little for me to do and my eyes are constantly drawn to Vivianna, using truly incredible magics ¨C beyond even what I could cast before I severed my magical connection ¨C gravity, razorwind, demonfire, and even zones of slight time distortion ¨C she casts them over and over again in quick succession. Never failing in their construction, never faltering in her power ¨C how large is her capacity to use such powerful magic in such quantities? Her raw output alone since we''ve set out is probably matches or exceeds the ¡°Ultimate Weapon¡± Aurora had such confidence in at the start of this conflict ¨C and that was powered by the entirety of the High Chorus and probably a thousand noncombatants on Hal''Trinneth.


    It''s incredible. Impossible. Even with a Name ¨C such a thing is unheard of. I had expected that Alexandria''s might would be overwhelming ¨C no matter what reassurances Aurora might have provided ¨C but her servants as well?


    I shake me head. Trying to clear it. I continue walking forward, but I make no effort to focus on ¨C or even be aware of ¨C my surroundings. It''s not as if Alexandria needs my protection. Turning my attentions inward. Striving to regain my peace. My disconnection. My strength. After a hundred cycles of deep and calming breaths, I feel I have regained my balance to some degree.


    When I open my eyes again ¨C looking out at the world once more. The fighting has become distant, I can only vaguely hear muffled sounds in the distance. Also it is very dark. Just ahead of me Alexandria is still casually walking forward, through a dark ¡­tunnel? Looking at the walls around and above me I see they are made of solid wood ¨C we are apparently walking inside of the giant tree. Above Alexandria a single mote of green light hovers, following above her head, lighting our path. In the flickering green light I see the perfectly circular nature of the tunnel we''re walking in, the black scorch marks on all sides, the thin haze of ash in the air, and deduce that it must have been bored into the side of the tree by force.


    Ahead ¨C at the end of the tunnel ¨C there is another source of light. A faint purple pulsing out from the deepest part of the tunnel. The hairs on my arms stand on end, and I feel a vague surge of alarm ¨C will my glamour survive contact with such a large Unbound Core? Magic behaves erratically at times, when it comes in direct contact with the Unbound. But after a moment of thought I dismiss the concern, Alexandria is not liable to notice or care.


    Together we enter the chamber in which the Unbound Core is housed. It sits in the middle of a large hollow in the wood, a huge and glossy black stone, shot through with and wrapped completely in the encroaching purple energy. Bigger than any core I have ever seen, less the heart of a monster, more a boulder ¨C twenty feet high. Growing out of it are more thorny roots, vines, brambles ¨C connecting the heart to the tree surrounding it. Those all lay inert enough, content to act as connectors between the heart and the body ¨C not moving to attack us. Above me the green light flashes and forms itself in a Rune ¨C northe Rune is called, though the meaning escapes me.


    ¡°I do dislike this corruption.¡± Alexandria speaks. ¡°Makes me emotional.¡± I can almost hear laughter in her melodious voice.


    She gives me a considering sidelong glance. But I do not react, my inner turmoil quashed, my peace restored.


    ¡°Destroying this heart will take some time, but I think that the cost is ¡­probably worth it. To allow something like this to exist for any period of time would be a mistake I believe. I have a method that should be effective, devised after some experimentation with these corrupted hearts. You need only keep me alive in the meantime I suppose.¡± Alexandria flashes me a lazy smile as she says that.


    Before turning away. Putting me and my existence out of her mind. Glowing Rune Formations snapping into being all around her as she faces the Unbound Core. A tide of powerful magic activating all around me ¨C before she steps forward, raises her arm, and extends a single finger to the surface of the Unbound Core. Immediately the whole room shudders, magic loosed wildly with no immediate visible effect to show for it.


    Dumbfounded, losing my equilibrium for a moment, I stare down at her back. I was just trying to kill her. And now. Now she trusts me implicitly? She disregards my existence entirely? What the hell kind of thought process could possibly lead her to this course of action? Reaching to my side, I grip Gorfane tightly ¨C staring down at her defenseless back. I can feel my eyes narrowing. That black sludge of hatred bubbling up inside of me. To think, the last act of the Demon Goddess Alexandria would be to snub me one final time.


    I suppose that''s why she''s the Idiot Queen, distracting herself with her magic, exposing a defenseless back to an opponent. Thinking so, I can feel the blood rushing to my head. Pounding anger rising despite my efforts. My hand tightens on my sword, slowly drawing it forth.


    Do you think it''s possible to kill a Goddess?

 Chapter 22.6 - Interlude - Alaina

    Alexandria pays me no further mind, her attention consumed by the magic she is creating.


    Gorfane is in my hand, the blade seems to shine, reflecting the dim green light. In the blade I can see my own face ¨C but it''s not really my face, is it? That pale and perfect beauty is not mine at all ¨C twisted painfully. Confusion. Anger. Centuries of preparation ¨C I will likely never get a better moment, even if I live ten thousand years ¨C but still I hesitate. Why does this opportunity exist at all?


    Does the Goddess have no need to fear mortal blades? The thought causes a sneer to twist the face reflected in the blade.


    It doesn''t matter. This moment will never come again. Alexandria absorbed the entirety of Aurora''s supposed Ultimate Weapon ¨C surely even she could not manage such a feat completely unscathed?


    The null mana ignites along my blade.


    Even if she was as unharmed as she appeared, it shouldn''t matter. I am an impossibility. In my grasp is something the Demon Kings of old ¨C my pathetic predecessors ¨C could only dream of, the power to rend the flesh of the Goddess. My very soul has been torn and mutilated, left tattered and ripped ¨C wrenched apart ¨C in exchange for this power. No magic, no matter how powerful, can exist in contact with null. A doubled edged sword maybe, because to reach a Goddess, purely on strength of arm, is a difficult proposition.


    Unless she turns away, exposes a defenseless back.


    The Chorus is in ruins after years of rapidly escalating war has sapped their strength ¨C they will be no help to me here. But isn''t that fine? Isn''t that the way it should have been, from the very start? Should I need to rely on others, for this, the culmination of my life''s efforts? Perhaps they were necessary once, for The Sundering and all that followed. But now? Can I not take my destiny in my own hands, after all these years?


    I line the blade up with where her heart should be, no skill or technique, they''re not necessary for backstabbing an unsuspecting target.


    And she should have a heart shouldn''t she? The mythology of The Order taught that Alexandria ripped the still beating heart from her treacherous and cowardly father''s chest ¨C before casting it down to burn for a thousand years in The Fiery Wastes. If you strip away the theological coloring of that account, is it not simply proof that Alexandria''s kind have a heart in their chests, the same as any other demon?


    I can''t help but pause. Stare. Her back is white in the gloom, skin entirely smooth and flawless except just around the point where her wings join her back. A strange diamond pattern of ridges rise out of her skin about two inches above her wings, and then those ridges smoothly transition into her glossy black feathers. Her nearly human form joined to her wings so perfectly, you wonder if humans were not meant to be born with wings?


    With effort I clear my mind, remembering the Whispering Heart ¨C I close my eyes. For just an instant. Then, without opening them, I flex my arm and release all of my explosive power, stabbing forward.


    The blade stops short.


    Opening my eyes, there in front of me is that still perfect back. Unblemished, unmarred, Gorfane''s tip is pressed nearly against it. So close. An inch, a centimeter, a millimeter further and the idiot queen would be impaled. If she were to draw a breath right now, the expanding air in her chest would cause her to pierce herself on my blade.


    Why?


    There is no armor! No barrier to pierce! The odd glowing Formations on her arm are all dark, inert. So why? What is stopping me? This is important! I''ve worked my entire life for this! I cannot falter now! I know this, the knowledge runs through my mind, over and over, a litany. Now or never. So why? WHY CAN''T I DRIVE THE BLADE HOME? Tears are welling in my eyes. Anger and frustration overwhelming me, the Whispering Heart forgotten.


    What is going on?


    And then the whole room rumbles. One of Alexandria''s spells releasing a fearsome magical pressure, causing the hair on my arms to stand on end, and a series of loud cracking noises. The sounds of heavy impact, stone on stone, ring throughout the wooden chamber ¨C emanating from the large Unbound Core ¨C causing the whole room to shake. Is she trying to smash the thing to pieces or something ¡­? The thought trails through my mind idly, even as the rumbling causes me to lose my footing and take a stumbling step forward.


    * Thunk *


    The sound rings out and I look around ¨C confused ¨C for it''s source. I need only search for a moment though, directly at my feet Gorfane has been plunged into the wooden floor. It stands there ¨C hilt still vibrating slightly from the impact. Wha ¡­? Why? B-because I almost stumbled into Alexandria with the sword brandished? So what happened? I ¨C my hands ¨C discarded my blade? How could this¡­


    I look up, passed my fallen blade, back at Alexandria. She has turned back and is regarding me with her easy little smile. Behind her a dozen Rune Formations still dance in the air, glowing and pulsing their warm green light. Her large blue eyes are on my sword, they linger there a moment, before turning to me. One perfect eyebrow arches ¨C an expression of polite incredulity surfacing for a moment on her face.


    ¡°Were you one of mine? I hadn''t noticed.¡± She murmurs. ¡°What a curious interaction though. I wonder why my defenses were exhausted first¡­?


    ¡°W-what? What did you do to me!?¡± I scream the words, my calm, my peace, forgotten.


    She doesn''t respond ¨C not with words. The incredulity disappears though, her smile taking a distinctly contemptuous aura. Contemptuous and amused. She doesn''t move but I can feel something happening, her power filling the space between us, questing, searching. Behind her the Runes dance and spin, glowing wildly ¨C some beginning to flash instead of pulse ¨C and I note that a mysterious red light is now being reflected in them. After a moment though that searching presence disappears.


    ¡°You''ve managed to mutilate yourself quite thoroughly, it''s no wonder you''re nearly invisible to my senses in that state. The conduit that joins us still exists but it has been ravaged terribly ¨C no longer able to function as intended. Spitting on the blessings of your Goddess is typically frowned upon, is it not Demon King?¡±


    My knees slip out from beneath me and I drop heavily to the ground. I catch myself on my sword and hang my head heavily. A distant part of me is angry, wants to jump to my feet ¨C rail against her, take up my blade and let come what may. But the larger part of me is cold. A vast and yawning emptiness rising up, the tide of seven wasted centuries threatening to carry me away. Is this how it ends? How can this be how it ends? Why-


    I feel a hand on my chin, and my face is lifted, until I''m looking back into the beautiful blue eyes of the Goddess.


    ¡°Do not despair child. This is a happy moment.¡± Her voice worms into my head, crawling through my skull and I can feel my despair slipping away. Everything slipping away. My thoughts suddenly slow and ponderous, buried by an odd feeling of ¡­comfort? Urgently, I try to wrench my head free ¨C but her hand holds me steady, peering up into her fathomless blue eyes.


    ¡°To think ¨C that one of my ''Chosen'' has slipped into the ranks of the Celestials, that can only be a happy thing. You will be ¡­most useful.¡± She continues.


    Under my fingers I feel Gorfane. The leather that wraps the hilt rough against my skin. Trying to ignore the two glowing orbs bearing down on me ¨C piercing into my soul it seems ¨C I focus on that feeling. It grounds me. Reminds me of the world that exists beyond this room, beyond Alexandria. With effort, I wrap my fingers around my sword ¨C my mind grasping for forms and techniques effective from a kneel, to cut down the monster before me.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    ¡°Useful ¡­?¡± As I force myself to speak, I feel my head clearing, thoughts becoming clearer.


    ¡°I.¡± I almost choke on the word, some part of me revolting at what I am trying to say.


    ¡°I will never be useful to you again. Alexandria. You are no God.¡± With fingers numbing under a mysterious pressure ¨C I rip my blade free of the ground. ¡°And I will cut you down!¡±


    Have I ever dealt so fine a strike? My blade whistles through the air at a speed that not even automatically reactive magic could match ¨C the dull throb of null mana filling the air around us, my whole body wracked by that old familiar ache. The ache of a magical creature suddenly deprived of mana. But I have trained, trained long, trained for years, and my strike does not waver by the tiniest degree. Through the target ¨C a perfect execution of the eighth form of the Whispering Heart ¨C the blade swings out horizontally, aiming for decapitation. My whole body suddenly working at peak performance despite the pain ¨C achieving mechanical perfection, guiding my strike unerringly.


    And then it all grinds to a sudden and inexplicable halt. Gorfane resting lightly on ¨C no, slightly above ¨C her collarbone.


    We stand there a moment, in the strange light. Our faces close enough to kiss, my body nearly on top of hers ¨C frozen unnaturally mid-lunge. This close I can feel myself once again being captured in those wide blue eyes ¨C regarding me, as a man regards an insect, from so impossibly high above.


    I hold my posture, desperately trying ¨C willing ¨C my sword to advance, even another inch. I''ve lost my momentum ¨C but if I can just tear out the throat of the idiot queen¡­ But as the seconds tick by, in the strange mingled red and green light, the truth becomes increasingly inescapable. I cannot touch her. Her barrier ¨C should be gone. She has immense physical power, if no particular technique, she could surely escape me ¨C but she does not. She could conjure any number of defenses I''m sure ¨C but she''s refrained from doing so. Judging it unnecessary.


    ¡°¡­Why?¡± The word slips from my mouth helplessly.


    I know. I have no need to listen to the words of the idiot queen. In this situation, it can only make things worse. But I have to¡­ I can feel the sting of tears at the corners of my eyes¡­ and I have to know why. Because I want it. More than anything else in the world. To kill her, here and now. But I can''t. But I can''t.


    ¡°What did you do to me?!¡± The words escape me a sob.


    With precise movements Alexandria reaches up the hand I momentarily escaped in my attack, and very deliberately pinches the back of the blade of my sword between her thumb and index finger. A slight wince creases her face as she pulls the sword from her throat ¨C pushing me back in the process, so I''m no longer nearly on top of her. Satisfied with that she releases the blade ¨C her fingertips slightly red and raw I note idly ¨C and cocks her head slightly, as if in confusion.


    ¡°I''ve done nothing to you girl. It is a prison of your own making.¡± She smirks at this. ¡°Do not blame me for your own foolishness. You said the Words, did you not? All of my Demon Kings have been made to say the Words ¨C it seemed prudent to have at least that much control. It''s no fault of mine if your mind is so puny as to be unable to comprehend when you surrender your freedom.¡± She laughs.


    ¡°The first Demon Kings who swore the oath knew of it''s meaning. They understood the intent, and accepted their servitude grudgingly ¨C understanding the alternative. But to think! Now, so many years later, the collar has sat so long on the necks of my faithful dogs ¨C they no longer feel it''s chafe, they no longer even realize they are chained.¡±


    I can feel my mind reeling. If what she says is true¡­ no. How could it be true? Such a thing would be mentioned, in the histories, in the accounts of the betrayers and oathbreakers, somewhere, someone would have recorded it. My research was extensive, to kill a God I left no source untapped ¨C in the libraries of Lumineux, the ancient records of The Order hidden away in the Grand Cathedral itself, even going so far as to consult with demons older than I the ancient sages and priests ¨C and none of them mention something like this. The Demon King, bound in servitude to the Goddess? Not just asked to revere her, as many demons do ¨C but forced to bend the knee, a slave before their master? It would never be accepted, for pride if nothing else.


    But. Another part of my mind whispers. But, if it were true ¨C would any Demon King leave a record? Forever tarnish their pride? Call into question their ability? Irrevocably weaken their clan''s position among the Great Houses? Perhaps not. And there were a great many rituals involved with my coronation, were there not? Parades and festivals, of course, but also more subtle things ¨C petitions from the Order begging certain considerations, extending an invitation to be brought before the Goddess to celebrate my ascension. Even a certain ceremony before the Throne¡­


    The words I spoke back then¡­


    ¡°Havik''nra Kelden, fer Terrin quinn.¡± I hear them again now ¨C like a memory come to life, ringing out across hundreds of years. Alexandria has spoken the words, they are strange ¨C guttural but also smoothly flowing ¨C and hearing them prompts a strange feeling of resonance, deep in my chest. Alexandria''s smile is full of laughter as she looks down at me.


    ¡°To die and to serve. Is what it means ¨C roughly. There are few words worth exchanging with servants I''ve found over the years. But this is a conversation I never tire of, an explanation I do not mind providing.¡± She says with a giggle. ¡°In truth some meaning is lost in this tongue, unable to capture the essence of proper High Demonic I''m afraid some of the nuanceis lost, but I think the point gets across well enough, don''t you? Absurd for a dog to bear it''s fangs at its master. You''re nearly as bad as Pink ¨C that illiteracy will be the death of you both.¡± An unfamiliar expression crosses her face at the mention of Pink ¨C of Vivianna ¨C almost wistful, and the laughter dies from her voice.


    I can feel Gorfane slipping numbly from my fingers, at the last second I catch it ¨C planting it onto the ground below me and leaning on my shining magical sword like a cane. A heavy feeling is settling atop me, as if my limbs have been encased in lead, as if I''m drowning and burning and freezing ¨C all at once. Because. Because if that''s true? If that''s true. What has it all been for?


    The entirety of my life? The saga of the youngest Demon King to ever seize the Fiery Crown, who burned and battled her way across the whole of Artas and back again. Who enabled her greatest enemies to enact their grandest magic ¨C that dark day when the rift was opened and something vital Sundered ¨C spreading chaos and fear among her people, until they could be claimed by the blades of the Chorus and their Grand Coalition? A dark and bloody road, seven hundred years long, and the goal was an impossibility before I took the first step?


    ¡°No¡­¡± My voice trembles.


    Beneath me a chasm yawns ¨C threatening to swallow me whole. To devour my sanity entirely. I grip my sword. The familiar grip brings me back, the worn hide has no secrets or revelations ¨C it is entirely dependable. The only thing in my wasted life that is it seems. And I''m suddenly filled with resolution. With purpose. Drawing myself up I raise the blade, gazing back at the liar reflected in it ¨C the one who killed everything and everyone and lived a lie for centuries, for no reason at all ¨C before reversing my grip and attempting to eviscerate myself. Resolved to end it all!


    ¡°Stop.¡± A bored voice interrupts me. And hatefully ¨C my body obeys.


    Then she is at my side, the sparkling Rune Formations left alone and forgotten, her hand over mine on my sword. With a smooth movement she twists it ¨C exposing the flat of the blade before us.


    ¡°Look.¡± She commands. And grudgingly I do. The woman reflected in the blade is not the same woman who set out to kill the Goddess from Hal''Trinneth today. That woman was a pale and graceful beauty ¨C flawless and expressionless with cool blue eyes. The woman before me has red eyes, her pupils slit, an angry black scar mars the center of her forehead, her skin is turning reddish ¨C as if she were perpetually blushing ¨C the glamour faded, worn through. And above her head sits that old and familiar Fiery Crown ¨C declaring her a Demon King, casting off it''s angry red light. How did it get here, I wonder, it was surely confined to one of Aurora''s musty vaults, so why is it here ¨C on my head?


    To mock me and my failure?


    ¡°Do you see?¡± The gentle voice comes from inches away, and I''m startled into staring back into her beautiful blue eyes. ¡°It''s mine. One of my Demon Kings, found her way back to me, ready to serve. Scurried back to my side to save the world.¡±


    ¡°N-no. I ¡­I will kill you, I''ve sworn it ¡­an oath.¡± My response is drunken, nearly incoherent, my mind slowed to a crawl by her proximity.


    ¡°That''s fine. That doesn''t matter. You will serve.¡± Her voice is distant. I can barely hear her ¨C distracted as I am by the Demon King reflected in her eyes. That Demon King looks fierce, reliable, surrounded by a beautiful blue sea.


    ¡°¡­Kill you¡­ a thousand times¡­¡± My voice is so far away¡­


    ¡°You''ve failed. Pledged the impossible.¡± Truth sings in the air around me.


    ¡°¡­no, I can still¡­¡± I grasp for the words, but they slip away from me even as they form in my mouth, unable to lie so blatantly. The blue expanding around me.


    ¡°But I am merciful, and there is much to do.¡± That melodious voice whispers, like the clink of a manacle ¨C or the cinching of a noose.


    ¡°I w-will not¡­¡± The distant voice dies halfway. Where am I? Lost in this fathomless blue?


    ¡°Name yourself, Demon King.¡± That voice is close. Thunder in my ears. All around me my world is nothing but an endless blue sea.


    ¡°Name yourself.¡± The thunder roars out from above.


    ¡°I am¡­¡± Who am I? Alone. Adrift in this sea. Nothing left to live for, who exactly am I?

 Chapter 23 - Lines in the Sand

    Pestilence.


    My gaze wanders over the newly re-disguised girl, her perfect and unmarred skin a stark contrast to her armor, which is dented, battered, and punctured in places ¨C her Fiery Crown has reshaped itself into something less eye catching. A small silver circlet that rests on her brow, almost hidden by her red hair, inset with a ruby ¨C no matter what it looks like, the collar chains my dog firmly.


    An odd thing for anyone to call themselves, in my opinion. Perhaps it is fitting though, she would know better than I. In truth I don''t care much, I just gladly accept the small stroke of good fortunate amid all this unpleasantness, to find the Demon King ¨C still alive ¨C here can only be considered good fortune. Another servant with truly unquestionable loyalty ¨C no Demon King inducted by my little following of insects can stand against my will ¨C she should be able to accomplish the task I''ve set before her, or die trying I suppose. Looking at her, she seems to have mostly recovered herself, the dopey and pliable expression that dominated her face ever since I reminded her of her oath has disappeared at least, and she accepted my orders. Which is all that really matters.


    Having resolved things ¨C more or less ¨C with my wayward Demon King, I turn my attention back to refining my Rune Formations, trying to work out the best places to inflict the huge amount of force they are capable of applying. Meanwhile my mind wanders and wonders at the newest addition to my forces ¨C re-addition? Whatever. Our conversation was enlightening if nothing else. As I expected she will be useful ¡­but maybe not immediately so. And she''s so amusing, Pestilence? Is that not a dramatic thing to call yourself? I''ve no intention of Naming her though, so it hardly matters ¨C maybe once she''s accomplished something to earn such an honor, if I remember.


    Then, it''s ready. I feel the magic informing me, the preparations are complete. Putting the Demon King out of my mind I activate my spell. Driving huge wedges of force into the surface of the crystal heart ¨C smashing into it over and over. The chamber rumbles as the impacts shake the entire tree, but the heart remains stubbornly unscathed. Or at least it looks that way from the outside ¨C but my magic informs me progress is indeed being made ¨C and after merely a dozen of my hammer blows crack begin to appear in its glossy surface. Spotting my opportunity, I drive a huge wedge of power ¨C guided perfectly by my magic that sensed out the things interior ¨C into a precise spot on the heart.


    The huge heart cracks down the middle, Soulfire rapidly consuming the two split halves of the thing. A dull ache of pain rising through me, lessened by my extensive preperations, but still there. Revealed by the split, like a chick in an egg, or a weird crystal-based life form in a rock is a ¡­weird crystal-based life form. It is an odd thing, humanoid in form, but instead of flesh is it composed entirely of hard crystal ¨C the same type of crystal that crystal hearts are composed of I judge, if that is the case the things mana capacity is probably staggering. Because it is nearly entirely black ¨C the color of a fully mature crystal heart ¨C the only exceptions are the claw-like appendages at the end of each of its four limbs and its odd triangular head, filled with nasty looking teeth, those bits are all composed of purple crystal. Corruption radiates off the thing.


    Its body is curled up in the fetal position, like the worlds ugliest baby. Which is saying something ¨C coming from me ¨C I''ve seen newborn Gath you know? Three arms and that weird floppy tail¡­ Shaking my head to chase away that thought, I regard the thing with a certain trepidation. After all ¡­this confirms some things doesn''t it? Seeing something like this ¡­I can''t help but wonder if it isn''t already too late? But I suppose I''ve resolved to at least try.


    Fortunately the Rune Formation I especially created for destroying the crystal heart ¨C targeting minute weaknesses and fracture points with precise applications of massive force, cracking them wide that they might be more easily burned by my Soulfire ¨C seems equally as effective against the odd looking thing inside the massive corrupted crystal heart. Its limbs cracking and breaking, its angular torso bursting open, its strange head splitting wide ¨C and all of it igniting in a green blaze.


    Tiredly I watch it burn ¨C I really had to work this time didn''t I? As I suspected, simply burning the corruption from the world is just. Too. Much. Work. I won''t do it. I refuse. I made a special exception this time since the doves seemed so determined to kick off the apocalypse for real. And also because it was my fault ¨C a tiny bit ¨C for letting them toss around their spells like that. As the chunks of stone and crystalline corpse burn away to nothing I turn away and start back up the tunnel.


    The Demon King wordlessly follows behind me.


    Leaving the dead tree takes nearly as long as getting in. My shoulders are slumped and my gait is a dull trudge. I''m so tired. I don''t even need sleep! There''s no reason for me to have to feel like this. The worst is I want to just lie down ¨C pass out from exhaustion ¨C but I can''t because of the horrid itchy¡­


    Ahhhh. I feel like crying. Didn''t I order Pink to fix this weeks ago? What''s the hold up? It''s only the whole damn world. Haha. Thus I emerge out of the tree trunk, into the light of the setting sun, in a strange half depressed, half giddy mood. Where I immediately set upon Pink ¨C who was waiting just outside for me ¨C collapsing against her. At times like this I don''t mind towering over my servants from below, Pink is just the right height for me to lean onto, nestling my head inside her ample cleavage ¨C taking a tiny bit of care not to gore her in the process.


    I can feel odd gazes from the assembled insects ¨C but in truth I don''t care at all right now.


    ¡°Pink! It''s so terrible! I''m so tired. That was so much work!¡± I start whining while clinging to her. ¡°Never again, you understand? This was a special occasion ¨C one time only! From now on you have to handle troublesome things like this! Use those two recruits, grind them into nothing, I don''t care!¡±


    Pink immediately returns my embrace with fervor ¨C her arms wrapping around me. She''s so nice. So soft and so warm. How could I have ever thought of letting her die? Never again!


    ¡°Yes mistress. You needn''t worry at all. The recruits have promise, with a bit of training ¨C there will be nothing we can''t overcome. It''s my eternal shame to make you work on my behalf.¡± As she speaks she strokes the top of my head. ¡°But I''m glad you did it, thank you mistress.¡±


    ¡°Mmmmmm.¡± My reply is incoherent. I''m happy to just rest against her like this. With the burning of the tree''s huge heart that skin crawling feeling that comes from close proximity to the corruption has nearly disappeared and by clinging to Pink like this I can ignore it entirely. It''s bliss. A few minutes pass, and around me I can hear nervous shuffling and a few cleared throats ¨C but I ignore them all. Or I do until I begin to hear ominous creaking and cracking noises from above my head.


    With great reluctance I separate myself from Pink, contenting myself with just clinging to her arm, ignoring incredulous and annoyed gazes all around me, and look up to determine the cause of those ominous sounds. The massive trunk of the tree ¨C scorched and gouged in hundreds of places ¨C is losing its luster. The purple light faded from it completely following the destruction of its heart and now even the greens and browns are bleeding away ¨C the thing just too massive to sustain itself by natural means. Even so this is a bit too fast ¨C the result of being a construct largely born from magic I imagine ¨C the bark is turning gray and flaking off here and there, massive slabs of wood ¨C easily twenty feet long ¨C breaking off the trunk and tumbling to the ground.


    Revealing wood beneath ¨C also going gray ¨C cracking and splintering, being shorn apart under its own weight. With a huge crash the bridge between the tree and the Celestial city is dislodged ¨C tumbling hundreds of feet down and smashing into the dirt. Watching the city ¨C now ascending again ¨C I can see grayed and withered roots sliding free of the massive wound and falling away. The Celestials wasted no time in reclaiming their city. I should probably follow their example and get moving I suppose.


    ¡°Let''s get out of here ¨C before that thing falls on us.¡± I declare, not waiting for any response I just begin to walk toward Shadfer, dragging Pink along by my side. The battle has taken us over a mile from the city and while I could and probably should fly, it just seems like so much work right now.


    At my words, the two little halves ¨C who had been resting on a fallen chunk of wood, sitting side by side ¨C leap to their feet and fall into step behind me. I''ll need to have some words with them eventually I guess ¡­or maybe I can just let Pink handle it? I glance at her to find her regarding them as well ¨C her face twisted in disdain ¨C and I suppress a sigh. Whatever, I''ll deal with it later. As we pass them, the human Heroes fall into step as well ¨C apparently they aren''t done with us yet.


    ¡°Amon, Mikeal ¨C take the others and return to Hal''Trinneth, it looks to have sustained some significant damage, it will need the attentions of our best.¡± I hear Aurora behind me, ordering her flock. ¡°I ¡­I will catch up. Blademaster with me ¨C you will be of no use repairing delicate magics.¡± A few contemptuous snorts follow that declaration and then the sounds of my feathered friends spreading their wings and flying away. Finally.


    A second later Aurora lands nearly beside me ¨C about four or five feet away ¨C on the opposite side from Pink, her delicate-looking feathered wings folding majestically behind her. The Demon King landing behind and following silently in her wake. The two of them look a bit worse for wear ¨C both of them sporting holes and tears in their armor and the chain shirts below ¨C but it looks like healing magic has handled the worst of it. Doesn''t hide the dried blood, spattered here and there on their clothes and even on their skin ¨C at least they both seem to have taken a moment to clean their faces. At my side I can feel Pink stiffen and turn her attention to the bloodied doves.


    ¡°Demon God-¡± Aurora begins.


    ¡°Demon Lord.¡± I correct absently.


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡± The dove makes a confused sound. ¡°Demon Lord? Why Demon Lord? That isn''t even the top of the hierarchy.¡± At my side Pink growls. Annoyed that I''m being questioned I assume. She literally growls ¨C a deep rumbling noise coming from deep in her ample chest. Absently I reach up to swat the top of her head, causing the growling to stop and her to turn a teary and slightly questioning face down at me.


    ¡°Many reasons dove. It is the title I''ve held longest and the one I love best. No one expects anything of a Demon Lord after all. To ascend any higher than that is to invite all sorts of annoyances. Or so it went ¨C once upon a time. But surely you''re not here to discuss the finer points of demonic culture.¡± I almost laugh the last word, regarding her from the corner of my eye as I speak ¨C in truth a bit grateful for the distraction from my tiredness.


    ¡°Aurora.¡± Mattis suddenly speaks up, his voice serious. ¡°I have long been skeptical of this quest of yours, a sentiment you are familiar with I''m sure, but I am informing you here and now, you no longer have the support of the Hero if you intend to continue waging your suicidal war. The Emperor dispatched me here personally, in accordance with the ancient accord between our peoples ¨C so I do not say that easily ¨C but I am confident he will agree with my decision.¡± Looking over at him, Mattis'' eyes are deadly serious and his party are all wearing expressions of naked relief.


    ¡°Yes, I imagined as much Mattis.¡± Aurora responds, slightly sourly. Her desire to fight has apparently deserted her ¨C interesting.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡°And to you, Demon Lord, you have my most sincere apologies for my behavior today ¨C I have besmirched the Title of Hero. I do not expect your forgiveness. I only ask ¨C no I beg, please restrain your retaliation to me alone. My party merely followed me ¨C followed the direction of the Hero ¨C they are blameless. My Emperor only honored an ancient pact ¨C laid down long before either of us were born ¨C but I am sure he would never have consented if he had been aware of the full scope of what was being asked. Even if it had meant severing all ties with The Chorus.¡± Mattis continues.


    Pink looks ready to answer ¨C it is her job after all ¨C but I respond before she can.


    ¡°Hmmm. A Title is it? Hero? Is that a proper Title ¨C or just some bit of human puff?¡± I ask, ignoring his petition entirely. Mattis looks surprised, then confused, as if he''s unsure how to respond ¨C before finally resolving himself and speaking again.


    ¡°It is a proper Title I believe ¨C bestowed by His Holiness the High Forgemaster of Kirn ¨C and should I fall it will be passed along to a worthy successor, to be used against The Encroachment.¡±


    ¡°Interesting. That is an old Title human, you are not the first Hero I''ve met, to think it would survive even until today, how very novel ¡­ah, Pink, sorry, feel free to field his question now¡­¡± I say. ¡°But keep in mind, his life is likely a valuable one to the humans ¨C in the face of their Encroachment. And to us in turn.¡± I continue in a murmur into her nearby ear, making a slight effort at secrecy.


    ¡°Of course mistress.¡± Her response is soft and sweet. Then her tone becomes positively chilly as she addresses the human. ¡°As for you, well it''s my feeling that your puny efforts today were insignificant and thus not deserving of any particular reproach or reward. More concerning is that you would insult the Demon Lord by those efforts ¨C a crime only slightly mitigated by your ignorance ¨C if we were in Lumineux I would have you all confined to the Punishment Chambers for the remainder of your miserable lives¡­¡±


    Pink pauses, drawing a deep breath and settling herself.


    ¡°But. We are not in Lumineux. And I have been reminded that a Hero carries a certain intrinsic value when weighed against The Encroachment we all seek to combat ¨C therefore I will not seek any reparation or apology beyond your assurance that there will be no repeat incidents and that you will redirect your energies in directions more productive for all of us.¡±


    ¡°Alexandria¡­?¡± A quiet voice calls out to me. Turning my head slightly I see one of my new servants ¨C Marlin I think he was called ¨C is leaning forward surreptitiously. I carefully arch an eyebrow in response ¨C conveying my confusion.


    ¡°Is that ¡­ok? That man ¨C I recognize him ¨C he is one of the most powerful men in the Imperium, the blade of the Emperor himself it''s said.¡± He whispers urgently.


    ¡°Of course, Pink will handle him flawlessly I''m sure ¨C you needn''t concern yourself.¡± I reply, attracting a few curious gazes. Oops ¨C we were whispering weren''t we? Suddenly the center of attention Malek flushes red and mutters ¡°I see...¡± before dropping back to walk alongside my other servant again. I see him off with a smile ¨C masking my slight confusion. Oh well, Pink will see to his education soon.


    ¡°Demon Lord.¡± Aurora speaks up again, more insistently this time. ¡°My name is Aurora Arclight ¨C First Plume of the High Chorus, and the de facto leader of the Celestials at this point in time.¡± A rather formal introduction all of a sudden ¨C the dove feeling polite for some reason.


    ¡°¡­''de facto leader''? What exactly does that mean?¡± Pink cuts into her blustering.


    Leveling a hateful glare at Pink, Aurora responds. ¡°The meaning is clear is it not? With the seat of the Potentate empty, the High Chorus has taken on many additional responsibilities in recent years ¨C there are few who can claim more authority than I among my people. More than that delves into the affairs of my people.¡±


    Then with a burst of speed ¨C aided by briefly outstretched wings ¨C she plants herself directly in my path, bringing the whole procession to a halt. The Demon King as well ¨C matches her movements perfectly and aids her old master in barring our path. Aurora''s confidence that we won''t just incinerate her is ¡­confusing. She seems to have drawn some odd conclusions about our relationship in the aftermath of our fight against that annoying tree.


    ¡°What of you? Have you no name to give?¡± Aurora challenges.


    With an audible sigh, I make a vague gesture at my followers ¨C encouraging peace. Then I focus my full attention on the battered Celestial before me, checking the small swell of anger that has risen in my breast. At her disrespect of course. But more pertinently, just at her existence ¨C demons and Celestials do not get along and I am no exception to that universal truth ¨C but I am older... I have lived long years beyond counting and cultivated a great deal of, if not self-control, at least apathy. So the old anger stirs and is drowned out simply under the weight of the years I have lived. She seems to be trying to play nice, so I suppose I should at least try to match her there.


    At my side, Pink is not handling it as well, so I give her arm a light squeeze ¨C remind her of our purpose ¨C and the tension drains from her body.


    ¡°As I suspect you know, my name is Alexandria. You could say without exaggeration that I represent the interests of all the demons of Artas. My titles are numerous, my patience is sparse, what would you have of me Aurora?¡± I attempt a gentle smile.


    She looks shaken, but she presses on. ¡°Alexandria is indeed a name I am familiar with. I have heard it often, from the oracles and prophets of The Chorus ¨C from the lips of the High Priestesses of Seriah themselves ¨C I have heard the name Alexandria. The Destroyer, The Corrupter, The Unbinder, set on unmaking the world.¡±


    Though she just relaxed a bit, I can feel Pink getting more tense with every word the dove speaks ¨C practically thrumming with anger. So I begin lightly running my finger along her spine, ever so gently tracing a line down her back. The results are immediate and phenomenal ¨C Pink stops paying attention to the Celestial entirely, and starts to wiggle about in an unladylike manner. It''s cute but also a bit rude ¨C I look over at Aurora but she doesn''t seem to have noticed.


    ¡°The reality I have seen today is at odds with the words of the seers and priests of The Chorus ¨C those with whom it is said Seriah informs directly. That you would take up arms against that creature, a monster the likes of which I''ve never seen ¨C even on the distant reaches of The Frontline ¨C is unbelievable. Never before have I had any reason to doubt their words, even now a lifetime of adherence to the Seriah''s teachings urges me to dismiss what I have seen today as some fever dream ¨C but I feel that might well be fatal to The Chorus. So I ask you ¨C Alexandria ¨C do you have some explanation? You spoke of a cause, even blamed me. I feel you must know something I do not, something vital.¡± Her expression is hopeful as she looks at me, ruined slightly by her gritted teeth.


    ¡°I know many things that you do not Aurora. In fact, I know many things you would likely consider vital ¨C given your position at the head of the Celestials. But you will be disappointed to hear that there is little I can share. Save that maybe you should not place such faith in the will of a Goddess ¨C ask a demon how that tends to pan out, the next time you have an opportunity.¡± I can feel my smile widening.


    My finger stops ¨C just above Pink''s hips ¨C and I give her one more light prod, prompting an odd shivering spasm, before separating from her entirely. Stepping forward into Aurora, flaring my wings behind me as I approach ¨C relying a bit on good old fashioned physical proximity to really drive home my words. When I stop, our faces are only six inches apart and in the low evening light my shadow completely covers the woman in the golden scale armor.


    ¡°You see Aurora, there are some things you must learn for yourself. Or at the very least, there are some things ¨C that if you learned them from me ¨C would be worse than useless to you. Do you understand why?¡± I lean forward a tad more as I ask her ¨C cheating a bit by lifting my feet an inch or two off the ground.


    ¡°I-I do not. If you know something, if ¨C as you''ve claimed ¨C your wish is the destruction of the Unbound. Consulting with the Chorus seems an appropriate action.¡± Aurora says.


    By way of response, I raise my hand, extending a finger as if to touch the dove. She watches wide-eyed as my finger approaches her armored shoulder, grinding her teeth. When the space between us has narrowed to about a centimeter ¨C she lasted longer than I thought she would honestly ¨C she flinches away, taking two rapid steps backwards. As the sudden flurry of motion ends she just gapes at me ¨C her expression confused and apologetic.


    ¡°I-I''m sorry, I don''t know¡­ I didn''t mean¡­ I didn''t think-¡± She launches into a flustered apology that I cut off with a dismissive wave of my hand.


    ¡°With that the problem is illustrated well enough is it not Aurora?¡± I ask. ¡°You are older and more disciplined than most of your kind I''ve no doubt, yet even you can''t bear so much as even a brush of my finger. We do not get along ¨C cannot get along. Any attempts at cooperation between demons and doves are as a candle in the storm ¨C brief, flickering, ultimately extinguished. So it has always been.¡± My voice is slightly melancholy as I assert that truth, which is as unassailable as the stars in the sky.


    ¡°That is absurd. I admit there has been little but bad blood between our peoples, I am aware of the shamelessness of asking you of all people for aid. But there must come a moment when we can put the past behind us mustn''t there? It has been centuries since The Sundering and the Chorus responsible for it no longer exists, even I ¨C the leader of the High Chorus ¨C was but a child when Artas was ravened. The Celestials who enacted that magic against your people ¨C and all that followed ¨C are dead by this point, save a few of the very oldest of us.


    ¡°This is bigger than you or I, the whole of Karridor teeters on the brink, The Chorus knows that truth better than most. I''ve seen what remains of The Tribelands ¨C overrun by the Unbound, the Tribes scattered, weak, driven from their ancestral homes. I know of what has befallen Avashorn ¨C the borders closed for nearly a hundred years now, a foul stink of the Unbound rising unchecked in those ancient forests.


    ¡°The humans of the Northlands are no more ¨C their tribes broken and scattered to the winds. The Tarisan''s hang by a thread ¨C beating back The Encroachment with foul and ancient magic, grinding the souls of their citizens in the endless war to buy themselves seconds of respite. The Imperium has militarized every man woman and child in these lands and it is all they can do to buy time.


    ¡°Even ¡­even my people. Hal''Rahja was pulled from the sky ¨C and the seat of the Potentate sits empty, we''ve not even recovered the ceremonial crown ¡­by the Gods Alexandria.¡± Her voice has gotten thick, choked with emotion. ¡°We speak of the world, Alexandria. Of all the peoples on the face of Karridor¡­ We need¡­ There has to be something.¡±


    The sudden emotional outburst earns Aurora a great many confused looks. This is not how you address a mortal foe ¨C obviously. It seems she has slightly misinterpreted the situation and judged me as an ally of sorts ¨C given our cooperation against that tree and my reluctance to kill her I imagine. Mattis'' eyes are so wide I wonder if they might simply fall from their sockets. Haaah. Hah. Haha.


    ¡°Hahahahahaha!¡± The laughter explodes from me, unchecked, my mirth unrestrained. Around me I can feel curious, incredulous, and angry eyes. But I can''t help it.


    ¡°You seek a savior dove? And you petition me? Me? Truly? Have you fully taken leave of your senses ¨C Aurora?¡± The laughter in my voice dies. ¡°You said it yourself ¨C I am corrupter, destroyer, unmaker ¨C ask anyone. Ask any of the Eight Great Clans of Artas, what happens when you rely on Alexandria to be your savior. Ask the Grand Inquisitors, the Demon Kings, the High Demon Lords, the Archpriestesses of the Order of Alexandria ¨C they will all have the same answers for you. Mostly, they can no longer speak ¨C but that is a sort of answer as well, is it not?


    ¡°No. You cannot bear my presence, and I cannot bear yours. There will be no cooperation between us dove ¨C but I suppose you can at least rest assured that I will see this world saved. I know the cause, my servants are preparing the method ¨C given a bit of time I will repair what has been broken, if only so that I might get a bit of sleep. You need only keep out of my way ¨C surely you are capable of that much?¡± I say with venom.


    Aurora''s face, which had been nearly teary and filled with a kind of reluctant hope, has gone blank.


    ¡°I suppose I should have expected as much from the Demon Goddess. I was a fool-¡± Aurora begins.


    ¡°You are a fool dove, a fool dancing on strings so thick around you you mistake them for the guidance of your benevolent Goddess.¡± I snort. ¡°But I am Alexandria, I do not suffer the machinations of man or dove or even the Gods themselves, I will cut my path. And you would do well to stay out of my way.¡± Saying so I resume walking ¨C straight into Aurora.


    She moves quickly, vacating my path, taking to the sky. Looking down at me she looks as if she wants to say something, give some parting word. But eventually she just shakes her head, her face painted with a strange mixture of anger and defeat, and flies away ¨C back up toward the massive floating city ¨C with my little Pestilence in tow. That went well enough, the wayward Demon King should be able to handle the rest. We, in turn, continue our trek back to Shadfer in blessed silence. For about a second, before someone begins speaking again.


    ¡°You ¡­you mean to save the world? Alexandria?¡± A hesitant voice calls out. ¡°I was a bit ¡­a bit scared to have¡­ you know ¡­pledged myself. To you. But is that true, what you said to her? About saving the world?¡± Though stuttering and stammering, Marco manages to deliver his message eventually.


    I laugh. ¡°Of course not. That''s your job ¨C right?¡±


    After that, no one speaks, an uneasy silence following us all the way back to the gates of Shadfer. Well, judging by the expressions on the faces of the humans and the halves it''s uneasy, I''m too preoccupied ¨C distracting myself from the uncomfortable swell of corruption in the air by clinging to Pink ¨C to pay them much mind.

 Chapter 24 - Trouble in Shadfer

    The gate of Shadfer is ¨C surprisingly ¨C intact, though its purpose is now somewhat questionable considering how a large section of the formerly thirty foot wall ¨C not twenty feet from the gates ¨C now stands barely higher than a man. Beyond that shortened section of wall smoke is still rising, though in much lesser quantities now. More importantly the area outside the tightly shut gate is completely devoid of humanity ¨C well aside the scorched remains of a few unfortunates ¨C no sign of that infernal queue line. As my party and I approach, a crack appears in the massive wooden doors and they are thrown wide ¨C the iron portcullis behind them rising into the stone above.


    While we wait for the door I ¨C still leaning heavily against Pink ¨C remember something.


    ¡°Pink, did you cast your spell? The Chain may well be among the doves and one of their cities is nearby.¡± I ask.


    ¡°I did.¡± Her eyes flash angrily. ¡°But there is some sort of shielding effect, my magic returns no information ¨C if you''d like I could chase those wretches down and ¡­question them. They are likely still exhausted from today''s exertions, it would be easy-¡±


    ¡°No. No need for that Pink. We will not be opening any further hostilities with the doves ¨C I have judged that they are more valuable to us alive ¨C and they should have been sufficiently impressed with the hopelessness, and wastefulness, of combat with us after today. Hopefully that will stay their hands and if not ¡­well I am perusing other avenues. For now we can safely put the machinations of the Celestials from our minds.¡± I say.


    ¡°I see. Understood mistress.¡± Pink responds smoothly, even as heavy iron grate finally fully disappears up into the wall.


    Revealed is a large group of humans ¨C maybe thirty men and women ¨C all wearing matching armor, simple iron plate. Imperial soldiers, I remember vaguely, and at their head are some familiar faces ¨C that scrawny and pale wizard, the tired looking duke, and his son. The duke looks tired as ever but today he is wearing heavy plate armor under his long gray cloak, a sword at his side and a shield strapped to his back ¨C everyone assembled is dressed for war. I look around for the pretty woman in red ¨C the one who failed to warn me of the Celestial attack, thinking about it ¨C and spot her nimbly descending from the city wall above us, apparently she''d been watching the festivities from up there.


    It seems there have been festivities taking place in here too, I note idly. Because surrounding the humans are a number of corpses ¨C monster corpses, each with tell-tale holes where their crystal hearts were extracted. A fascinating little menagerie, odd and oversize bat-like creatures with huge hook-like claws on their wings, four legged canines with a ridged row of spines running down their backs, massive insects ¨C dismembered too thoroughly to make much of their corpses ¨C and a huge bear looking thing with two shiny and metallic forepaws. Also a small row of covered ¨C presumably human ¨C corpses.


    As we enter the city proper the duke lifts his eyes from the carnage around him and raises his hand in greeting.


    ¡°Lady Alexandria, welcome back. When I got word you were planning to exit the city ¡­this is not the result I was expecting.¡± The duke says slowly. His eyes are hard but not accusatory ¨C mostly he just looks exhausted. I can sympathize.


    At my side Pink bristles, ready to launch into some impassioned speech in my defense no doubt. Before she can though, Mattis speaks up.


    ¡°Duke Clearwater, the tragedy that has befallen your city today cannot be blamed on Lady Alexandria ¨C in fact during the unprompted aggression from the Celestial Chorus, that I was shamefully a part of, I personally witnessed her using a grand magic to defend the city. Please do not act rashly.¡± Unexpectedly the ¡°Hero¡± speaks in my defense. I supposed it''s true I did technically defend this city ¨C though it was more due to my distraction at that time than any particular goodwill. It''s good that the city and the people helping me within it survived I suppose.


    ¡°It was not my intent to reproach the Lady, from what we could see from the walls it was clearly not her who was responsible for-¡± The duke seems to notice who he''s talking to suddenly. ¡°¡­Ironside? What are you doing here? I''d heard you were dispatched to Kline''s Reach¡­¡±


    ¡°Indeed. We had just received those orders in Highmont when Aurora arrived and bandied about her ancient treaties. The Emperor had little choice but to order us to accompany her here, we simply cannot afford to raise the ire of the Chorus.¡± A sneer forms on his lips. ¡°We were the only ones available with the strength to contribute to Aurora''s campaign ¨C aside The Emperor''s Royal Guard ¨C so we were sent ¡­and The Frontline was left naked. Hopefully Aurora will deign to transport us back, now that her little conflict seems to have been resolved for better or worse.¡±


    All the humans turn their heads at this. Craning their necks to the sky to look at the huge flying city. It has ascended to a great height and is now just hovering there, high among the clouds.


    ¡°Will The First Plume be joining us soon then?¡± The redheaded woman ¨C Chelsea, I remember ¨C asks.


    ¡°I don''t know.¡± Mattis responds slowly. ¡°I doubt they''re going anywhere. It will take some time for the Hal''Trinneth to recover, much of her energy was expended today and she sustained massive damage ¨C the Chorus will be working day and night to restore the damaged Runes on her belly. And we all know Aurora is ever reluctant to enter any situation where she does not firmly posses the upper hand, her actions today have been most unlike her.


    ¡°Also, she may have been scared off of approaching any place the Demon Lord is known to be.¡± He casts a sidelong glance at me as he says that, to which I return an imperious shrug.


    ¡°She had better come down here.¡± Duke Clearwater''s voice is low and angry ¨C his eyes fixed on the distant city. ¡°She can''t just lay waste to half of my city and disappear into the sunset ¨C we have treaties, an alliance. Bah. I''ve already sent word to Highmont, we''ll just have to wait and see for now. It''s unfortunate though. We could really have used her help.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, the city seems more in disarray than a bit of fire would merit. Has something happened?¡± Pink asks. Referring to the distant sounds of combat I can hear, even now as we speak.


    ¡°Yes. That beam of light cut through a great many warehouses on the eastern end of the city. On top of destroying a large portion of our food reserves, many of the Adventurer''s Guild storehouses were destroyed. Storehouses containing the Unbound Cores they gather. And then ¡­what did you say happened Octavio?¡± The duke asks, his face grim.


    ¡°Spontaneous regeneration milord.¡± The high strung man is unusually subdued in his response. ¡°Its long been speculated that given enough time, untended Unbound Cores could fully regenerate into the Unbound Monsters they were pulled from. And now we have confirmation, it''s quite amazing actually, a breakthrough that might help us unravel the mysteries of the Unbound ¨C if not for the rather dire circumstances. At any rate the Celestial magic destroyed the seals on the cores within the Adventurer''s Guild storehouses and now the city is being overrun with every monster the Adventurer''s Guild has hunted in the last year.¡± Octavio concludes somberly.


    ¡°Mm, that explains the unpleasantness in the air.¡± I murmur. Pink hears me and throws me a worried glance.


    ¡°If your adventurer''s killed those monsters in the first place, surely they can do so again?¡± Pink asks.


    ¡°Every man and woman who can swing a sword ¨C and more than a few that can''t ¨C are out in the streets doing just that right now Lady Pink. When it became clear they wouldn''t be needed for ¡­whatever that was outside the city, I set every solider under my command to the task. But it is the accumulation of a full years worth of Unbound Cores ¨C I''ve no doubt we''ll bring the beasts to heel, but the cost will be high.


    In fact, most of the reason I stationed myself here was so that I could ¨C personally ¨C implore whomever emerged from your fight for help with the Unbound loose in the city. To that end, can we expect any support from you? Lady Alexandria? This is outside the scope of our previous arrangement but I will be of little use to you if my city is reduced to rubble.¡± The duke is completely unabashed as he makes his request ¨C looking straight at me as he asks. Even as he admits he didn''t care who he had to ¡°implore¡±, Aurora or I. As I thought I rather like this kind of human, so direct in his desires ¨C not that I''ll be helping him with his ridiculous problem of course.


    Actually¡­ Looking behind me I remember my new recruits. They have pretty much no ability and no experience ¨C entirely reliant on me to fight. In the battle with the tree I''d been forced to draw up the Runes for them ¨C they had merely focused on maintaining the existence of their Runes and channeling my power through them to achieve devastating effect. In short a bit of combat experience would probably be quite useful for them ¨C and with their bodies, strengthened by my magic and my blessing, it''s highly unlikely that something a human could kill would ever pose any significant threat.


    ¡°Pink, the feeling of corruption in the air is highly unpleasant and leaving the safekeeping of the Unbound Cores to the humans seems unwise. The experience will probably be valuable for Marvel and Emma too, so I need you to handle this.¡± I command.


    At my side Pink nods enthusiastically.


    ¡°I''m grateful for your assistance Lady Alexandria.¡± The duke''s eyes wander past me and over to the two halves. ¡°May I ask who these two might be ¨C I was under the impression you were operating with a rather severe lack of manpower.¡±


    ¡°Hmm... let''s just call them an advance on my earlier promise ¨C investigating whether humans and beastkin might be trained to properly channel demonic energy.¡± I turn to regard the pair as well, causing them huddle a bit closer together under the scrutiny. ¡°Obviously these two received something of a personal touch due to the rather unique situation, so don''t expect any of your men to sprout horns or wings.¡±


    A complex expression appears on the dukes face.


    ¡°So these two are Imperial citizens?¡± He asks carefully.


    ¡°No.¡± My wings flare as I speak. ¡°They are mine. They have been gifted with something irrecoverable, whatever ties they may have had in the past have been severed. If you start prattling about conscription¡­¡± I let my unspoken annoyance hang in the air. Slightly overstating my level of investment in hopes the stubborn man will drop the topic.


    ¡°I see. Is that correct?¡± He directs the question, not to me, but to the two huddled halves. Who exchange confused glances, unsure how to respond. So annoying. I squeeze Pink''s arm in an effort to get her to intercede here ¨C I''m tired of talking. Why did I even start trying to communicate with the insect in the first place?


    ¡°Is the say so of my lady insufficient for you human?¡± Pink cuts in before either of them can respond. A dangerous undercurrent in her voice. The duke meets her eyes, seemingly unintimidated. They glare at each other for a moment before the duke breaks eye contact first.


    ¡°No. I suppose it will have to be enough.¡± He mutters tiredly.


    ¡°Good.¡± Pink practically preens at her tiny victory. ¡°Then we will begin dealing with the Unbound ¨C Martin, Emily, with me. I trust you will see to my ladies accommodations in the meantime, Ser Duke.¡±


    He nods, his face brightening at the change of topic. ¡°Yes, I can manage that much ¨C my Manor was spared the Celestial fire, you will find your room as you left it Lady Alexandria. Gordan, take Tiller and Frye and escort the lady home.¡±


    He gives rapid orders to his son beside him.


    ¡°Understood father.¡± Gordan replies.


    ¡°Milord, are we truly going-¡± Octavio begins to speak.


    ¡°Be silent Octavio, we cannot afford your foolishness here.¡± The elder Clearwater cuts him off immediately. ¡°Just make yourself comfortable Lady Alexandria, we will resolve this crisis. The rest of you, we''re joining the extermination efforts. Mattis, I hope we can count on you and your party as well?¡± He asks, unlimbering his weapon and shield. The assembled soldiers make various noises of acknowledgment, hands moving to their weapons.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    ¡°Of course Duke Clearwater. While it''s urgent we set off for The Frontline, it will probably be faster to wait for the Celestials to ferry us there ¨C until then you have my blade.¡± The gravelly voiced Hero responds.


    ¡°You needn''t worry about a thing mistress ¨C I will personally see this resolved before the night is through.¡± Pink''s smile is positively sinister in the low evening light. I wonder if that''s actually possible ¨C given the sheer quantity of tiny flecks of corruption I sense all around me. Whatever, Pink will handle it.


    ¡°Ah. Wait. You.¡± I point at the golden haired girl with the cat-like ears. ¡°With me.¡±


    Prompting a multitude of surprised and confused expressions. The girl in question just looks blank and stunned. Marco at her side looks upset, ready to speak up. Pink in particular looks stricken ¨C as if she''s just received a blow.


    ¡°Mistress? Did you need one of us by your side? I will stay with you, if that is wha-¡± Pink recovers first, speaking rapidly.


    ¡°I need you handling this ¡­whatever it is.¡± I wave my hand vaguely as I speak. ¡°The humans have need of your combat ability ¨C and Markus needs someone to guide him properly. She will suffice.¡±


    ¡°Alexandria, I pledged to serve you b-but she is different. My sister didn''t make any agreements! You can''t just use her like this.¡± Now the boy is speaking¡­ I sigh.


    ¡°Actually Malek, you will find that I can. Now you.¡± I point at her again. ¡°With me.¡±


    ¡°It''s fine Martin. Don''t worry. It will be fine.¡± The girl whispers to the boy, before turning and walking over to my side. Her face is nearly expressionless ¨C for the boy''s sake probably ¨C but her trembling shoulders slightly ruin the effect.


    With that we disperse. Pink, first casting her old spell to improve her various senses, leads Melvin away in one direction, following the guidance of her vastly improved senses to seek out the monsters. Merkel sends one last long look at Emilea and I, his face tight with worry, before Pink shoves him unceremoniously around a corner and out of sight. Meanwhile Duke Clearwater and a handful of his men have activated some sort of irritating holy magic, fortifying their bodies and coating their weapons in dim white light ¨C before leading the whole assembly back up the main street of the Lows.


    Only Gordan and his two men remain with Emily and I.


    ¡°Then, this way Lady Alexandria. The route we will take is the same one my father used when bringing us here and is slightly circumspect ¨C but hopefully still clear of the Unbound.¡± Gordan says, his face painted with evident relief at the prospect.


    The two soldiers take up position in front of us, leading our party down another of the cities winding roads. At my side the pretty beastkin girl ¨C still in robes marking her as an acolyte of my long dead Order that Pink produced from somewhere ¨C moves with casual grace, long legs taking nimble and nearly silent steps. The effect only slightly ruined by her obvious trembling. Most curious is how her triangular ears twitch and move above her head ¨C jerking to and fro in response to the sounds of distant combat ¨C it''s slightly mesmerizing to watch. Sometimes she spots a corpse or a particularly large pile of gore and flinches ¨C her complexion pallid in the low light.


    The streets of the Lows are in an even worse state then the last time I walked through them, earlier today. The sun has finally dipped low enough that one of Gordan''s men has produced a torch and its fragile light reveals rather gruesome sights. Now alongside the litter and filth that are typical of these streets, there is also blood and viscera scattered everywhere ¨C evidence of intense fighting everywhere you look ¨C fresh corpses of monsters and humans alike left where they fell. Most of the human corpses are not of the armored variety, civilians most likely, but none of them seem to have died helplessly ¨C dull iron weapons glint back at us from all around, in many cases still clutched in the hands of their fallen owners. The people of Shadfer were ready for a fight ¨C but not ready enough for these poor fools.


    At my side Elizabeth keeps sending me surreptitious glances. It''s especially obvious because I''m unabashedly staring back at her, my eyes captivated by her frantically twitching ears. By her tiny nub horns. By her tail that swishes from side to side with each step she takes. By her single black wing. By her stoic face with it''s cute and slightly wet-looking nose. Such an odd mixture! Her features are quite similar to those of a cat ¨C I''m tempted to ask her about it, is there some relation? Are her people descended from cats? Cross-bred with cats? Soft to the touch like cats? So many questions. I''ve seen beastkin before of course, but on Artas I only ever saw their warriors. Soldiers come from afar on one of their Grand Crusades, and before I came to Suprema I had never seen the beasts they were kin to ¨C or thought to ask about it.


    ¡°¡­Alexandria, is it? May I ask why you had me accompany you?¡± Suddenly she speaks in a dull tone, breaking the silence that has covered our trek ¨C perhaps sensing my scrutiny.


    At her words Gordan looks around nervously, peering up and down the narrow alley we are currently traversing. There is nothing for him to see though, save the body of one of those odd spined creatures ¨C pinned against one wall by an iron spear. Even the sounds of fighting have grown considerably distant.


    ¡°Indeed, Alexandria is my name. Use it if that is your wish. You have my permission. As for why... well come now, you expect me to entirely reliant on humans to escort me?¡± I ask.


    ¡°¡­I don''t think I am any more capable than the Imperial soldiers ¨C I understand I have an obligation to fulfill ¨C but if you expect me to fight there is little I can do but die.¡± Her voice is flat, nearly as expressionless as her face.


    ¡°Hah. Any foe a human could defeat, you could defeat I assure you. With your bare hands most likely. I know you haven''t had much time to adjust ¨C but I have fundamentally remade you Erica, stronger and better than any mere human.¡± I say.


    Not even strictly a lie. The influx of my power did make rather far reaching physical changes ¨C in both of my new servants, but her especially ¨C even if that was not entirely intentional. At my words the girl raises her hands in front of her, staring down at her palms. After a moment she clenches them into fists.


    ¡°¡­I can''t deny you''ve given me ¡­power. Maybe, as you say, I will ''adjust'' but ¡­it''s hard. I''ve spent my entire life unable to walk, suddenly telling me I''m stronger than any human¡­ it''s difficult to accept.¡± She speaks with great deliberation, her voice oddly stiff.


    ¡°Unable to walk? How odd.¡± I say, considering her words. I had assumed her state ¨C free of legs, generally blackened by holy fire ¨C when I first met her had been a recent development. Apparently not.


    ¡°Right ¨C the little orphan girl with no legs, that''s me. Not fit even for conscription.¡± Her voice is slightly raw, that inflectionless drone disappearing. ¡°And my name is Emily.¡± She levels a fierce glare at me as she says that ¨C meeting my eyes for the first time. Well the fiercest glare such an nonthreatening creature can produce.


    ¡°¡­Emily. I''ll remember that.¡± I murmur, meeting her gaze evenly. We''ve stopped moving to glare at each other and around us our escorts seem nervous ¨C but unwilling to intercede.


    She holds my eyes without faltering, until I begin to reconsider my stance slightly. I''ve never bothered to learn the names of the little wretches that cling to my legs ¨C in all my years atop my throne ¨C but the situation has changed, hasn''t it? Considering what I expect of her ¨C remembering a name is a small price. So it is I who look away first, gesturing impatiently for Gordan to continue leading us ¨C a task he jumps to with enthusiasm.


    ¡°You are not yet worthy of a Name, girl ¨C but if that day comes, I will remember. Until then I will make an effort to address you properly ¡­however, it has been long since I concerned myself with such niceties ¨C you will just have to endure if I forget to show you the respect you deserve.¡± I speak without looking at her and by the end my words are practically a sneer. Even though I was trying to be nice¡­ it always turns out like this¡­ oh well¡­


    ¡°Oh, thank you! Since you seem to intend for me to wait on you hand and foot like a slave ¨C I''m so grateful you''ve decided to honor me by going out of your way to remember my name. You haven''t even looked at me since your servant ¨C Pink ¨C pulled us from those circles. I understand, you helped me!, I know that, but that does not give you the right to expect ¨C what ¨C eternal servitude? From Martin either!¡± For some reason emboldened, some emotional dam burst ¨C the girl is ranting. Gordan has stopped moving again, and is looking at the girl like she just grew a second head. Just as I decided on lenience¡­ this. Slowly I turn back to face her.


    ¡°You''ve already forced me to fight for you once ¨C brought me face to face with death more times than I can count! Do you see this? Did you even know it happened? How... how many times it happened?¡± She yanks hard on the collar of her robe, exposing an angry purple bruise that wraps thick around her throat ¨C the result of some errant tendril of wood no doubt. ¡°Am I supposed to be thankful when you save my life ¨C only to immediately try to kill me? I''ve seen what you can do, you have no need of something like me, all I can do for you is die ¡­right?! That''s what you told Pink isn''t it?¡± Her eyes, looking at me, are wide and terrified. Composing myself ¨C with effort ¨C I step toward her.


    ¡°Kill me then, if you m-must. I am an Imperial citizen, and you cannot just¡­ I am Free. I have rights. Y-you can''t just take me.¡± Her voice is cracking and breaking ¨C tears appearing in her eyes. ¡°You can kill me, but you cannot make me¡­ you can''t make me fight those things again. I don''t have the strength¡­¡± Her whole body is trembling ¨C tears streaming down her cheeks.


    ¡°¡­like being caught in a web ¡­surrounded by evil and the stench of the grave. You can''t. You can''t make me. I will never. Never again. I''ll die first. You''ll have to kill me.¡± She isn''t even talking to me anymore. Glassy eyed and muttering incoherently, lost in memories. So I grab her by the shoulder. Which seem to shake her awake a bit ¨C her eyes focusing on me at least.


    ¡°¡­you''ll have to kill me¡­¡± She mutters drunkenly.


    I pick her up and slam her into a nearby wall. We''re in the Lows ¨C so the wall is attached to a crumbling and ramshackle building ¨C and the force is enough to drive her straight through in a shower of splinters and wood dust. Then I just hold her there by her collar, her feet an inch or two off the ground. Her sobbing stops ¨C she just stares down at me with a dazed expression, her body tough enough that something of this level is nothing.


    ¡°There. You''ve just suffered more damage than any creature loose in this city could inflict ¨C I guarantee it ¨C you are in no danger.¡± I lie. ¡°Your strength is more than sufficient. And I need that strength ¨C to save this world.


    ¡°But if the mere thought of the Unbound unnerves you to this degree ¨C reduces you to a sobbing wreck ¨C I have no use for you. I will not bind you to my service. If you wish, you may stay ¨C frolic among the humans ¨C I''m sure they will be glad to make use of you. My accord was with Martin alone, and one is nearly as good as two. Besides it''s not as if the humans won''t want to use you in the exact same way I do, to combat the exact same problems. Of course, if you stay with me ¨C you will be able to make far better use of your powers, be taught the kinds of things human kings dream of learning ¨C in exchange for what? Something you will ultimately be made to do, no matter where you go?


    But the choice is yours, Emily.¡± I say to the girl''s tear-stained face. Before pulling her free of the wall and gently setting her down.


    Those are the realities after all. I don''t think I would even particularly mind if she left to be conscripted by the humans, we do share a common foe after all ¡­well, obviously I''d prefer not to just let something I invested my precious time and energy into waltz away ¨C and normally I would just kill her for her insubordination. But for some reason that thought turns my stomach a bit ¨C she looks a bit too much like family as she is now, or like what my family might have looked like if any of them had been cute at all. A nostalgic sort of appearance.


    ¡°¡­I ¡­I don''t think I can¡­ It''s just too much¡­¡± A silent tear makes its way down her face as she whispers those words.


    ¡°Well, think about it. We have time, I plan to be in this city for some time yet. Come to whatever decision you may.¡± I declare, turning away and stalking forward once more ¨C trying to hide my bad mood. Why can''t all my servants just be ...agreeable?


    We set out again, a grim sort of silence hanging over our group ¨C Emily silently falling into step behind us. Gordan and his men regard her with flinty eyes, not sympathetic in the least it seems. Which is perhaps to be expected, given the warlike nature of this country ¨C but it makes the trek that much more uncomfortable. Something I really don''t need honestly, considering the multitude of annoyances currently surrounding me. So I feel a small measure of relief when I spot the massive second pair of gates ¨C that lead into Shadfer''s Upper districts. The journey is nearly over. Gordan as well seem happy, a smile appearing on his face as he leads us into the courtyard before the gate.


    As we enter though, his smile disappears, and I am assaulted by a terrible stench. This place is little more than a graveyard. Scattered around the gates ¨C which have been thrown wide ¨C are numerous bodies of armored Imperial soldiers. A great many of them are pierced and punctured in many places, pinned to wooden walls and stone cobbles, by massive organic spears. The spears are everywhere, stuck haphazardly in the doors and doorways, in and through windows and walls all around the courtyard, each about two meters long, oozing an ominous purple liquid.


    That purple liquid is smeared all over the courtyard ¨C especially thick directly before the gate ¨C like the trail of ooze left by a snail. It''s also the cause of the terrible smell, causing the corpses to decompose much more quickly than is natural ¨C the resulting spectacle is stomach-turning and even I feel a bit uncomfortable seeing all these humans in various states of death. Behind me I can hear someone ¨C Emily? ¨C vomiting.


    Thud


    One of the doors on the western side of the courtyard ¨C pierced by a pair of those spears ¨Csuddenly opens wide and an armored man emerges, this one whole and intact.


    ¡°Reinforcements? Finally! Thank Kirn! Did Clearwater finally catch wind of that monstrosity? Why the hell was something like that allowed to approach the Upper district? Why was there even a Knight Class Unbound in the city in the first place?¡± The man begins babbling.


    ¡°Solider, what''s happened here? Report!¡± Gordan''s voice is panicky as he hails the other human.


    ¡°What? Report?¡± The strangely familiar voice sounds confused ¨C the man behind it still approaching. ¡°You mean to tell me you aren''t reinforcements? By the Gods, what is the duke doing? A Knight Class Unbound passed through, into the Upper district, nearly thirty minutes ago! ¡­I heard fighting coming from up there at first but I haven''t heard anything for some time now.¡± The man says.


    ¡°Y-you just let a Knight Class Unbound through your position ¨C into the Upper district?¡± Gordan sounds aghast.


    ¡°Kid, I don''t know what kind of Hero you are ¨C but for folk like me ¡­there was nothing I could do ¨C I''m just lucky to be alive.¡± As he says that the man enters the range of our torch, the long scar on the right side of his face even more ugly in the torchlight.


    Ah. I recognize this human ¨C one of the few I consider noteworthy ¨C his name was ¡­Karr? I can feel a slightly bloodthirsty smile sprouting on my face, almost unconsciously.

 Not a chapter

    I''ve run out of chapters I had backlogged and it''s a bad feeling. Last night was worse though, cause I stayed up till 5AM to grind out a chapter I''m only marginally happy with - even now I''m tempted to go back and do some heavy revision - and then went to work today. So I''m taking a week off to regain my backlog of unposted chapters, having them really helps my writing process - makes it easier to line the story up the way I want it lined up within the framework of the larger plot. Just writing a chapter, doing a quick and dirty proofreading / editing session, and then posting it does not feel good at all to me - feels like publishing a first draft or something.


    So why have I run out of backlog? Partly because of writer''s block, but mostly because the wordcounts on my chapters have been creeping up (until I almost worry they''retoo long - but hopefully that isn''t an issue) to the point that it takesa large amount of my avalible free time to write them.When I started on this project, I was aiming for 2k words a chapter - mostly to just see if I could sit down and consistently produce 2k words in a sitting - and now my chapter lengths are double that or more, as often as not. With the amount of time I have to spend on this, 6k words a week is easy - very doable - 12k words, 15k, or 20k, not so much. Maybe still doable, but much harder for me.


    On top of that, I''ve made the story rather difficult for myself to write - by using first person present tense throughout. Writing entirely in first person is easy, writing somethinggood that people might want to read in first person is much harder. I could complain about it at length but let''s just say that building a large world well with a largely apathetic POV character is a challenege without relying overly on alternate POV chapters all the time (which I try to avoid, I know how annoying it is to constantly switch away from the main character in a story). It''s the main cause of my "writer''s block", not not knowing what happens next, just not knowing how to communicate it to the reader believably from the first person POV.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    So where am I going from here? Well, I could cut back on chapter length - but I don''t really want to, I said my chapters sometimes seem too long to me but at the same time they always seem too short, I always feel I could have saidmore. I might go to bi-weekly uploads but again I really don''t want to - I enjoy being able to upload frequently and get feedback from all of you. Probably I''ll just try to spend less time onvideo gamesto make up the time to be able to keep my schedule going forward. Speaking of that, I might try to rearrange my upload days to make it easier on me, I still haven''t decided on that though - if you have strong feelings on what days I should upload on feel free to let me know in the comments.


    So yea, that was a lot of words to say I won''t be uploading for the next week - sorry guys! See you in a week~

 Chapter 25 - Knight Class

    Gordan''s face is a mask of concentration, his earlier relief a distant memory. We''ve all retreated from the secondary gates ¨C the site of the massacre ¨C back into one of the twisting side streets of the Lows. Upon recognizing him Karr seemed glad to surrender decision-making to the duke''s son ¨C especially when Gordan instructed us to retreat to this alley ¨C and is now waiting with the other soldiers for orders. I''m fairly certain the man noticed me as well, but he has been studiously ignoring my presence. Distantly I can feel flares of demonic energy as Pink works to ¡°handle¡± the problems plaguing this city.


    I''ve tagged along with these humans because, well, it''s not like I have anywhere else to be.


    That''s not true actually, I can think of many better uses for my time ¨C but none that don''t involve some degree of work, so I''m content to let myself be escorted. Until Gordan gets himself killed ¨C like that other fool, Nicks? ¨C he will serve adequately as a guide. Emily has failed to pull herself together to any appreciable degree, wandering around with empty eyes in our wake, but she''s stopped vomiting so that''s something. It seems contact with the corruption is quite traumatizing, even for creatures who cannot properly feel its presence, vaguely I remember the first humans I met had similar trauma. Annoying, but not currently a priority ¨C whatever she may think the fool girl is not in any particular danger here, except maybe from me¡­


    Lightly I shake my head, to clear away that thought. The girl ¨C Emily ¨C is properly channeling demonic energy now, just by existing in her current state, so she has value enough to be left alive in spite of her ungratefulness. Looking at her ¨C beautiful and powerful in the moonlight ¨C I can''t help but think that maybe she is the most proper demon of any of my little entourage. To secure a sliver of my power and my blessing, then using her own intrinsic value as leverage to attempt to escape my service¡­


    Demon''s don''t feel things like gratitude after all. If she were a bit more aware, I might credit her as a masterful manipulator. As it is, just an unwitting master manipulator.


    ¡°¡­I think it''s best if we make for the Legion Headquarters, in the Military Ward. Regis was stationed there, and he will have the experts necessary for dealing with a Knight Class on hand. If not, we can use their distantword Runes to contact father. It will be faster than trying to chase down some of father''s Elites, or the Mithril Rank adventurers that would be needed to end such a monster, amid all this chaos.¡± Gordan speaks, apparently having reached a conclusion. The faces of the humans around him have gone pale at his words, in Karr''s case especially ¨C I can smell a stink of fear.


    ¡°M-milord, in order to reach Headquarters ¨C we have to follow almost directly in the monster''s footsteps, past the Temple of Kirn. Please reconsider!¡± Karr says.


    ¡°What would you have us do instead? Attempt to navigate the maze of the Lows ¨C at night ¨C with the knowledge that your monster could turn and descend upon us at any time? Just wander the streets in hopes of finding someone with the power to put the thing down?¡± Gordan asks angrily. ¡°No. We are Imperial soldiers, we do not falter in the face of the Unbound.¡±


    Karr looks scared. Licking his lips nervously ¨C his eyes scan across the other humans, who seem to have found their spines and only return expressions of grim resolve ¨C before resting his gaze on me.


    ¡°W-what about her? She''s strong right? Tenth circle ¨C Nox was saying ¨C could she not handle it?¡± Karr asks ¨C directing his question at Gordan and ignoring me entirely. Gordan frowns in response, then turns a curious gaze to me.


    ¡°I''d not thought to impose on you Lady Alexandria but I suppose I should ask ¨C would you be willing to deal with the Knight Class?¡± He asks seriously, his eyes not betraying any particular hope.


    ¡°What is a ''Knight Class''?¡± I respond ¨C equally seriously. Something I''ve been slightly curious about for some time now. Gordan looks momentarily surprised, before quickly recovering and answering my question.


    ¡°Knight Class is one of the ranks of Unbound used by the Adventurer''s Guild ¨C to gauge their relative strength. There are five classes in total, Serf, Knight, Bishop, King, and Emperor in order of ascending power. Conventional wisdom dictates that to face a Knight Class Unbound a mage of at least the fifth circle ¨C along with a party of powerful warriors ¨C is required. Only exceptional personages would have a hope of handling such a monster alone ¨C the Hero or probably any member of Aurora''s High Chorus could do it.


    ¡°Specifically Knight Class refers to Unbound with many times the physical power of a man ¨C but with little or no magical ability ¨C creatures that rely entirely on brute strength and natural weapons. You can say that they are the easiest foes above the Serf class ¨C for which generally even unskilled warriors are capable of handling to some degree, with weight of numbers if nothing else ¨C but that is deceptive. Only by being extremely dangerous to humanity are monsters that rely purely on strength classified as ''Knight'' ¨C since most monsters could be described that way. It''s just that next to an Unbound that can cast magic on top of its monstrous strength ¨C they are comparatively weaker ¨C thus they are the ''weaker'' classification.


    ¡°But as you saw, a single Knight Class is a match for a hundred Imperial soldiers easily. Hopefully the men at the checkpoint managed to wound the beast ¡­but I wouldn''t count on it. The Unbound we''ve faced tonight have been stronger, more vicious, and smarter than they ought to be. I don''t know the cause, only that it stinks of something foul.¡± He concludes his little explanation with a tone of dark foreboding.


    ¡°Ain''t supposed to be no Knight Class in Shadfer though.¡± Karr suddenly pipes in, glaring suspiciously at Gordan. ¡°Cores of Knight Class and above are supposed to be shipped to Highmont immediately after acquisition. Even if I''m Fourth Legion I know that much. So why the hells do we have one in the city?¡±


    Gordan just shakes his head slowly in response. ¡°I''ve no answer for you solider, its been weeks since the last Core of a Knight Class passed behind our walls ¨C and as you say it should have been long gone by now.¡±


    ¡°Interesting. For you humans to go so far with your classifications ¨C it''s slightly ingenious.¡± I cut off their speculations on the creatures origins. ¡°Hmm. Well? What say you Emily? Will you handle it for them?¡± I ask the girl casually.


    At being addressed, her eyes sharpen, her wandering gaze focusing on me in an instant. Those eyes reflect emotions of pure terror ¨C or indigestion maybe, hard to say for sure ¨C and she nervously shakes her head from side to side, never fully breaking off her wide-eyed stare. Apparently she''s lucid enough to follow the conversation around her, that''s a plus I suppose.


    ¡°N-no! I cannot. I''ve told you. I won''t.¡± Her words are easily comprehensible as well. Shrugging I turn away from her and back to my human escort.


    ¡°As you can see it seems to be impossible.¡± I pause, a slight frown creasing my brow as I consider my next words. ¡°It seems Emily is having some difficulties, I''m not sure I fully understand ¨C but her usefulness in a battle is likely nil. I''ve no other servants to call on, so you humans will be unfortunately on your own it seems.¡±


    Well. I could probably devise some method to recall Pink if the situation warranted it, but she''s busy with her own tasks right now. At my explanation a series of incomprehensible expressions flash across Gordan''s face ¨C a general feeling of unhappiness is conveyed ¨C until he settles back into his neutral ''Lord''s Face'' all members of nobility practice so gleefully.


    ¡°I see. That is indeed ¡­unfortunate. I''ve heard that for many conscripts the first encounter with the Unbound will steal the fire from their bellies and unman even the bravest recruits ¨C typically it is something they are able to overcome though.¡± He turns an unreadable expression onto Emily. ¡°The ladies'' recent experiences must have been quite extreme ¨C perhaps when this is done you should have her visit the Temple, the men of the cloth are practiced in healing wounds of both the body and mind.


    For tonight though, it seems we will have to manage on our own.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡± Emily''s face comes alive. ¡°Just¡­ just return me to the Temple. Father Keller will take me back ¡­even like this¡­ if he would spend fifteen years caring for a cripple ¨C he''ll take me back ¡­even if I''m a freak¡­¡± Her voice is thick and low by the end, the momentary burst of happiness absent entirely.


    ¡°I think, you will find it hard to return to the life you had before today milady. Truthfully though that matter is neither here nor there, I am focusing on salvaging as much as I can from this situation ¨C protecting Shadfer ¨C and living to see tomorrow, as are all loyal citizens of the Imperium. Most of whom are not possessed of your protections I hope you''ll remember. If you are unwilling or unable to assist me with doing my duty as an Imperial citizen, at least spare me your hysterics.¡± Gordan''s expression is hard ¨C almost unkind ¨C as he responds to her outburst.


    In fact all the humans are regarding Emily with some species of contempt at her desire for home. Understandable maybe, they have much heavier issues on their minds right now ¨C little time for the girl ¨C but I think they''re overdoing it truth be told. Eventually Pink will deal with the troublesome Unbound in the city, I''ve given the order after all ¨C it''s now just a matter of time. So what harm in indulging my foolish servant? In truth I care little what she does ¨C so long as she stays alive. Her pathetic state does reflect somewhat poorly on me but I care little for the opinions of the humans or the doves by this point ¨C and less with each new thing I learn about them.


    They have been unimpressive to an almost staggering degree, having weathered what is likely the most powerful magic the idiot doves can bring to bear ¨C I can say that with confidence. It''s as if they haven''t been advancing their magical knowledge at all in the massive intervening span of time since I last saw them ¨C they are weaker if anything. It''s mysterious, doves should be possessed of a similar lifespan to my own, so their apparent decline is ¡­confusing. The humans as well, though I am reserving judgment somewhat until I have a greater grasp of their powers ¨C that they seem to struggle so mightily against tiny flecks of corruption of the sort I can sense all around is ¡­telling. No need to show them much consideration or have any particular regard for their views of me, in short.


    ¡°Milord ¡­while that girl seems unwilling, could you not persuade¡­¡± Karr''s voice trails off and he sends a meaningful look at me.


    ¡°The Lady has made her position clear.¡± The younger Clearwater waves him off. ¡°Her presence or absence makes no difference to what we must do ¨C as soldiers of the Legion we have a duty to the citizens. A duty to not let an unchecked Knight Class Unbound rampage through the homes of our most prominent citizens and we will see it fulfilled.¡± Or die trying. Those words hang in the air unsaid behind the young man''s proclamation.


    ¡°B-but as the son of Duke Clearwater, surely you can invoke your Right of Conscription? It was specifically designed for times exactly like this was it not? Milord?¡± Karr persists.


    ¡°N-no¡­ you can''t¡­¡± Emily''s protest is a whisper.


    Ignoring her entirely Gordan just shakes his head. ¡°The Lady is not an Imperial citizen, the Right does not apply. Cease your nonsensical babbling man. Time is of the essence, we must set out, Tiller, Frye are you both ready?¡±Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    ¡°Aye.¡±


    ¡°...Aye.¡±


    The two men heft their heavy tower shields, spears held at ready at their sides. Gordan as well unlimbers his kite shield and long sword, before turning an expectant gaze on Karr. The man hesitates for another long moment, but eventually picks up his pollaxe and takes his place at the front of the formation, alongside the other two armored men. It''s a terrible formation honestly, with the comparatively lightly armored Gordan ¨C he''s wearing armor of studded leather ¨C behind the three men wielding weapons with much longer range. Perks of leadership I suppose.


    I turn my gaze back to Emily, who has settled herself on a pile of stone rubble, meeting her eyes fiercely and pointing in the direction the humans have begin moving ¨C back towards the second gate. Understanding my intent, she just weakly shakes her head, her fingers grasping and tracing absent patterns on the stone below her. Her eyes filled with indeterminable dread.


    ¡°Just get moving, fool.¡± A dangerous growl escapes me. ¡°You needn''t fight anything but I won''t permit you to just sit there waiting for death.¡±


    Some promise of the terrible death I''m more and more seriously considering visiting upon her must have slipped into my words because she clambers slowly to her feet, turns a brief sad and defeated gaze to me, then moves to follow the humans. I care little what she does or what people think of her ¨C but that doesn''t mean I can tolerate disobedience.


    We head up and through the gate without incident, finally returning to the Uppers. It is ¡­changed. Altered, since I last saw it, by the familiar hand of violence. That hand leaves the same trails wherever it passes, no matter the time or place ¨C here in the dirty streets of some irrelevant human city, or back home among the wondrous magical constructions of my people ¨C the results are always the same. The old familiar scenery. Things and people broken, twisted, marred beyond recognition or functionality by that old and familiar hand.


    A sigh escapes me as our trek takes us through these formerly pristine streets, despoiled by the Unbound. Our path ¨C marked by a trail of slime and rubble ¨C is littered with the dead. Men, women, children, human and beastkin alike, none were spared the biological javelins of the ¡°Knight Class¡± Unbound. They died like insects beneath a collectors pin, despite the apparent state of readiness the weapons most of them carried implies. Those weapons are still sheathed as often as not, their owners dead without time to draw. Our procession is silent as we walk among the corpses so fresh they''re souls must surely still linger ¨C none of the humans dare speak, or even breathe.


    At my side Emily keeps pace, her eyes wide and leaking silent tears. The humans are shaken as well, pale faces grim and fearful in the flickering torchlight.


    Eventually we come to a halt, ahead of us lies a huge patch of blacker darkness, only the corner nearest to us illuminated by the feeble light cast by the human''s torches. It''s that temple, the name escapes me, but I remember seeing it this morning ¨C though that feels long ago by this point. The slime trail continues parallel to the huge building, disappearing into the darkness, and so do the spears ¨C thrust seemingly at random into the glossy black stone that makes up the buildings outer wall ¨C hundreds of the things embedded into the buildings flank. A pity, the beautiful stonework is completely ruined ¨C defaced by thousands of spiderweb cracks.


    The trail of bodies continues as well, no longer only the well dressed residents of the Upper district, now the simple robed figures that frequented the temple are mixed in as well ¨C whatever protections offered by their God clearly insufficient. All of these bodies are armed and rotting in the slime, clearly they were not taken unawares ¨C instead they went forth to meet their opponent, little good their foreknowledge did them ¨C I wonder what could have compelled the weaklings forward to die in droves like this? Here and there are a few of Clearwater''s Imperial soldiers as well ¨C more fools who took part in some desperate and doomed offensive.


    ¡°The Legion Headquarters is just beyond the Temple of Krin. On the opposite side of The Grove ¨C the small park the sits before the Temple gates.¡± Gordan''s voice is clipped and strained.


    ¡°Milord, we must turn back! This is suicide!¡± Karr responds in a hushed and urgent tone, his eyes darting between his Lord and the darkness the slime trail disappears into.


    The other two humans are stoic but I think I sense agreement in their postures ¨C huddled as they are in their armor, spears clutched in a white-knuckle grip. Emily has ceased her crying ¨C which is good ¨C but has now lapsed into staring up at the huge temple while her mouth moves wordlessly and unceasingly as if in prayer. Idly I stretch my arms above my head, using the unfamiliar motion to distract me a bit with the novelty of the sensation, my back stretching and popping ¨C helping me to ignore the relatively large sensation of corruption that permeates the air around this temple.


    ¡°No. If Headquarters is caught unawares by a Knight Class the consequences could be terrible, the coordination of the Legion cannot be jeopardized in the midst of a full deployment. The organization of the sweep of the city is being directed from Headquarters, without them our men will not know where they need point their swords.


    ¡°And it''s where many of our records are stored. Plans we''ve drawn up, the results of years of painstaking effort. Even the conscription roll¡­ If Headquarters is threatened, our duty is clear.¡± Gordan says, a bit of steel creeping into his tone.


    ¡°Ser, pardon my impudence, but what can we do? Even if the Knight Class is attackin'' headquarters as we speak, there''s nothing the four of us can hope to accomplish against it ¨C just look around us!¡± Karr presses on gesturing to the rapidly decaying corpses all around.


    ¡°We do our duty, solider.¡± Gordan rumbles. ¡°And we hope the Knight Class is not attacking headquarters, then our only role will be to raise the alarm. It''s possible they are unaware of the danger because the beast has picked off their patrols. Now get moving.¡±


    Saying so the slim young man stalks forward, following alongside the trail of slime toward the front of the large temple. Karr looks around, eyes desperate, but finds no one willing to meet his gaze. We''ve all already began moving again, following the young lord. He hesitates, as he reaches the corner of the huge temple, looking warily down at the trail of slime that continues around the bend for a breif moment. Then he steps forward boldly.


    Nothing happens. The group cautiously follows him, until we are all inspecting the front of the temple. And the end of the trail of slime. One of the two heavy stone doors has been forced open, and the slime trail disappears inside. The other door is still barred and shut, faint magic hanging about it almost invisible to my senses ¨C the purpose of the magic unclear, too weak to contribute to the doors'' hardiness to any appreciable degree I judge.


    Before the doors, in the courtyard my memories from just this morning paint as a very peaceful place, are more bodies. A lot more. Almost entirely garbed in brown robes, though some in white, some blue, even some Imperial soldiers ¨C but mostly brown robed, unarmored, men and women. Weapons of all sorts litter the ground, swords and spears, polearms and halberds, military crossbows and short hunting bows, magical staves and wands ¨C but only one weapon has found any degree of success on this battlefield. The slim and deadly two meter spears oozing their foul corruption that cover practically every inch of the scene.


    And everywhere, all around and in front of the temple doors for over a hundred feet, is the thick and viscous purple sludge we''ve been following all this time ¨C spread over the dirt like some foul carpet. The statue of black stone I''d seen earlier ¨C the forge ¨C is cracked and crushed to rubble, as if something very heavy had sat atop it ¨C and then skewered the remains with a dozen spears for good measure.


    ¡°No¡­¡± A whisper from my elbow.


    This time all the humans look sick, struck speechless at the sight. I hear someone making a choked emotional noise, someone else suppressing a sob. We stand there for a moment, in the shadow of death, surrounded by the choking presence of corruption, silent. Not a contemplative silence, or a respectful silence, but the silence men make when words fail them ¨C when all they know of the world is crumbling beneath their feet.


    I cough. Loudly. Trying to shake the fools from their stupor.


    ¡°They would have had fifth circle mages with them, hells I''ve heard one of the priests is seventh circle ¨C nearly cracked eighth.¡± Karr speaks, the voice of a man in a bad dream.


    ¡°Mayhap, their mages were away ¨C deployed within the city somewhere.¡± A voice offers, one of the mostly silent humans. Not sounding convinced even as he offers the words.


    ¡°Don''t be ridiculous, the Forgemaster would never leave the Temple completely helpless. And he wouldn''t try to fight a Knight Class without his mages. He has his flock to tend to, and the orphans¡­ Gods¡­¡± Karr''s eyes widen as he looks at the black maw that is the open temple door.


    ¡°Enough.¡± Gordan cuts him off. ¡°The Forgemaster would have evacuated the noncombatants before committing to something like this, Strickland is no fool. More importantly ¡­The Grove is untouched, that means we have a clear path to Legion Headquarters. We need only cross The Grove and contact Regis, he will have men at hand capable of dealing with the Knight Class. It seems to have holed up in the temple for now, this is our chance to summon someone capable of putting it down ¨C perhaps Ironside could be recalled even.¡±


    ¡°But there could be people in there!¡± Emily seems to have snapped from her reverie to rejoin the conversation and is sending an anguished glare at Gordan.


    ¡°Strickland will have evacuated the temple.¡± Gordan retorts sharply, not quite meeting the girl''s eyes. ¡°This could be our only opportunity, we know the thing is inside because its trail does not leave the courtyard and we know it did not retrace its steps ¨C confirming its location is the most our group can hope to do against such a beast. The knowledge is valuable. And we must not throw our lives away and lose that knowledge based on a ''could be''.¡± Gordan speaks rapidly, as if convincing himself.


    ¡°What?!¡± Emily screeches. ¡°What?! Those are Imperial citizens you''re talking about ¨C what happened to all your words about ''duty'', you coward? Or do the ashborn simply not factor into your noble machinations?!¡± As she speaks she draws herself up, her wing extending behind her, yellow eyes flashing dangerously in the low light.


    ¡°My duty is to all the people of Shadfer ¨C all the people of The Imperium ¨C not just to the small handful who may or may not even be inside that temple. There is nothing more I can do here, save throw my life away for naught, so I will be proceeding to-¡± There is a whistle in the air and peripherally I see a flash, black on black in the night.


    I cut Gordan off, stepping forward between him and the girl ¨C pinching a black feather out of the air an inch from his eyes. An unfocused blast of magic scatters the rest of the volley, depositing a half dozen black feathers into the purple sludge behind Emily ¨C where they sit, unharmed. The work done I round on the fool girl, smiling into her confused face, her black feather still in hand.


    ¡°Seems you''ve a bit of bloodthrist about you after all girl. That''s fine. Good even. Valuable trait in any demon. But.


    ¡°Currently I have an accord with the Duke, forbidding violence against the people of Shadfer. You are mine, thus you also have that same accord. It''s good that you seem to have rediscovered your taste for violence ¨C that is something indispensable ¨C but¡­¡± I narrow my eyes, dropping my voice into an icy register. ¡°The next time you attempt to make a liar of me, I''ll kill you myself.¡±


    Saying so I reach up and gently weave the feather into her pretty blonde hair, returning it to its owner. As soon as I remove my hand she takes a stumbling half-step backward, nodding dumbly.


    ¡°I didn''t mean to¡­¡± Her voice is weak, confused.


    Mean to what? I wonder, watching her appraisingly. To make a liar of me? To use your new innate magical ability? To attack the idiot human? All of those? None of them? As the last of those questions finishes running through my head I realize I really don''t actually care at all. And I turn away from the idiot girl to examine the idiot human, who doesn''t realize how close he was to death just now ¨C if his expression of general incomprehension is any indication.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Meeting my eyes seems to overwhelm him. ¡°Um¡­ er¡­ thank you? I mean. Well.¡±


    ¡°Begone.¡± I command.


    ¡°¡­What?¡± That seems to perk him up a bit.


    ¡°Go, do whatever it is you intend to do ¨C I will manage the rest of the trip to the manor on my own.¡± My glare is slightly frosty.


    ¡°The manor? Ah!¡± A pained expression crosses the man''s face. ¡°I''m sorry, milady, the urgency of the situation overcame my judgment ¨C I forgot myself.¡± He crones with contrition.


    I wave him off, making a shooing motion with my hand. ¡°Just go human, clearly you have more important things demanding your attention.¡±


    ¡°My lady, if I have offended you, I apologize! Please ju-¡± The weight of my glare silences the irritating human halfway through his apology, or confession of love, or whatever it was he was doing. His breath catching in his throat, chest hitching as he struggles to meet my eyes ¨C which are now conveying a bit of the fury I''m feeling ¨C effectively silences him.


    Indifferent, I turn away. My eyes settle on Emily, still wearing a slightly disbelieving expression, as if unsure of what she''s done, or can do. I snap my fingers and a jolt of magical power ignites in the conduit between us, the heat of my magic connecting us briefly ¨C a reminder. When she feels it her eyes dart around wildly for a moment, before meeting mine. I hold her gaze for a moment, then turn and step into the sludge ¨C on top of the sludge actually, with a bit of magic.


    ¡°Follow me if you like girl. Or don''t. The choice is yours.¡± I call back to her.


    With slow, easy steps I approach the open door of the temple. After a long moment, Emily falls into step behind me, getting her boots and probably the hem of her robe dirty as she walks straight into the ooze, each step making a squelching sound. I can feel a smile forming at my lips. Whatever the humans do is no concern of mine, there is something for me here in this temple ¨C so while following the humans around was ¡­an experience ¨C I now have somewhere else to be.

 Chapter 26 - More Work

    The inside of the temple is dark, so with a thought I summon a wisp of green light, floating high in the air above me. The dark volcanic rock of the temple swallows the light effortlessly, leaving the corners of the room shrouded in shadow despite the wisp. There are any number of solutions to the low visibility, but I''m content to wait for my eyes to adjust as they are wont to do. This body of mine makes such small changes automatically, my eyes adjusting for low light or fast moving targets, the strength in my arms ratcheting upwards when I attempt something physically demanding, and a million other such tiny details ¨C a result of my peculiar brand of magic no doubt.


    If I wanted, I could force the transformation instantly, or engulf the room in flames, or simply will light to fill the space around me. But there is no particular need. There is nothing dangerous here ¨C to me at least ¨C so the darkness is irrelevant. Going out of my way to alter it would be showing the beast that lurks here undue respect. The wisp just ensures I don''t accidentally place so much as a shiny black heel in the disgusting muck that coats the floor. Behind me I can hear squelching noises ¨C of many boots wetly detaching themselves from slime before being engulfed once more ¨C a low clatter of armor and a nervously cleared throat.


    All of which I ignore, observing the room before me. It''s a simple chamber ¨C the stone floor mostly obscured by muck ¨C the walls to the left and right and behind unbroken but for the two portals that allow entry. Opposite where we entered, maybe thirty feet away and past a small rise of stone steps, another stone archway leads deeper into the temple. The antechamber we''re standing in is barren, but for volleys of those organic spears lodged into the walls and a stone structure of some sort that has been toppled and crushed at the top of the stairs. No more humans, in this room at least, so I am spared the stench for a moment.


    Behind us the two doors stand, one still shut tight and barred against the world, the other hanging loosely on its hinges ¨C smashed into multiple pieces by the passage of the Unbound. From this side I can see the Rune Formations engraved into the wall, surrounding the two doors, a simple defensive magic ¨C its strength cleverly redoubled when both halves of the Formation are intact. It''s actually something of an ingenious design, the result of a clever mage with very limited tools, when the doors are closed the Rune Formation is completed and the magic activates ¨C when they''re open the magic is inert. Further, this is a temple, the Formations draw on the power of the God that is worshiped here, in theory the magic will not run dry and should be nearly impregnable. Unfortunately for the humans, their adversary managed to penetrate the walls in many places with its spears and their oozing corruption ¨C no wonder the magic did not hold, no matter how much power was behind it.


    Irrelevant. I focus my thoughts. I can sense Emily somewhere nearby but I don''t turn to look at her. This is an important step, I have something of a plan after all now my anger has settled slightly. I roll that thought around in my head as I lead Emily and the tagalongs deeper into the temple. It''s rare for me to have a plan. Rare for me to encounter a situation where such a thing is needed. Few problems cannot be solved with the proper application of simple brute force and those problems can generally be handled by subordinates. So what to do when there are a few things of value here in this temple, as my senses confirm, but no useful servants at hand?


    Pink might be able to handle this, but she''s currently busy and time is ¡­somewhat pressed. The amount of leeway I have until the world has spiraled past the point of recovery is unclear, my senses are too easily duped by the Unbound to be relied on, but it has become increasingly clear that the matter is urgent. And was made more urgent today, by the fool doves ¡­and by my inaction, I admit grudgingly. So, distasteful as it is, taking some personal action here is probably appropriate. Maybe I owe the world at large that much¡­ even as the thought crosses my mind I have to suppress a small mirthless laugh ¨C for me to owe anyone anything. Absurd. Laughable.


    ¡°Milord¡­ what are we doing? The lady clearly has no want or need for us here¡­¡± An urgent whisper breaks the silence.


    ¡°Father tasked us with escorting her.¡± An unhappy voice replies tersely, as if that is explanation enough.


    Truthfully I''m slightly confused that the humans have followed me. Emily I expected but they are factors I did not account for. Well any value they might add to an equation is so infinitely close to zero I don''t really have to worry about factoring them in. Leading the little group further into the temple ¨C through the stone arch ¨C we step into some sort of secondary antechamber, that widens out and has a number of small doors dotting the walls and a single massive and ornate pair of double doors opposite where we entered. I can make out a solemn red carpet, largely obscured by the muck on the floor, that runs the length of the room.


    Along with a number of doors, tightly shut and barred each one, the sides of this room are home to a number of open displays of wealth and religious symbolism. Murals and paintings on the walls themselves, low stone columns with trinkets ¨C some magical ¨C sitting atop them nestled in little recesses in those walls. A massive chandelier of black crystal hangs in the middle of the room, as if the person who decorated it felt it was important to impress their vast wealth on any visitors but also their piousness ¨C faced with these warring directives they wrestled with choosing something large and expensive, or something more small and tasteful, until unable to decide they just settled on ¡°large and expensive but with a subdued color¡±.


    I hope there was nothing terribly important to the humans here though, because its all been destroyed. The purple slime trail is everywhere in this room, even up on the walls in some places, as if some beast with a large bulk had gone about purposefully stepping on every expensive human trinket it could find. The trail of rubble is almost as obvious as the trail of slime and the volleys of spears that deface every vaguely artistic touch in the room make it clear that this was no accident. The only thing still mostly intact is the gaudy black crystal chandelier, spared because it wasn''t noticed so high off the ground maybe.


    A mural of a human hunched over a forge is irreparably defaced by the addition of a half dozen dark spears. There are a number of stone limbs scattered to and fro about the room ¨C the remains of an uncertain number of statues that probably lined the walls until recently. To my left half a human face stares up at me from the floor, the other half reduced to so much stone dust and rubble after being exposed to pressures well beyond its ability to withstand. The walls weep the disgusting purple ooze, leaking from the spears embedded all along their length. The twenty foot high double doors opposite us were likely a work of art until recently ¨C now they are stained dark with the muck and embedded with a huge number of spears ¨C left hanging askew, the trail of slime disappears behind them. A scene of rapid and deliberate destruction, it somewhat confirms my suspicions.


    ¡°According to the scarred one, we were only half an hour behind the beast ¨C it has worked very quickly hasn''t it?¡± I speak aloud to no one in particular. Keeping my eyes forward, peeled for the slightest sign of movement from beyond those doors ¨C I don''t want ooze on my skin thank you very much ¨C has the added benefit of sparing me the effort of trying to read the annoying human body language and facial expressions of the tagalongs.


    ¡°¡­scarred one?¡± Karr''s voice mutters.


    ¡°She''s right. This is unnatural. Why is it here? Why did it beeline for this place?¡± Gordan''s voice is considering.


    ¡°Does it matter? Why do the Unbound do anything? It probably just smelled more ¡­food here than anywhere else. The real question is why we are in here after it¡­ We could be at Headquarters by now ¨C passed this task to more capable hands.¡± Karr says.


    ¡°What an absurd and imbecilic theory. In the first place monsters ¨C and by extension your ''Unbound'' ¨C subsist on mana, they have no need for human flesh, or flesh of any variety.¡± Ignoring Karr''s indignant sputtering that follows that statement I press on. ¡°Why do you think the creature has made its way here Emily?¡±


    ¡°Hah? What does it matter? Who knows why the Unbound do what they do? They''re indiscriminate killing machines. More importantly, there might be survivors in these side rooms. It looks like the slime trail doesn''t extend beyond their doorways. We have to check!¡± Emily says and I hear the sloppy squelching noises of someone moving through the slime - presumably she is heading across the room toward the closest door. The girl seems to have snapped out of her moping at least.


    And she''s right, a part of my mind notes distantly. The small man-sized doors don''t show any evidence of anything having passed through them lately ¨C probably the Unbound beastie was too large, if I were to hazard a guess. A larger part of me is roaring, indignant, thirsty for blood ¨C that she would ignore me? After I went to the trouble of vocalizing in her pathetic human tongue, subduing the overwhelming magical pressure that imbues my voice¡­ Distantly I can hear a rattling and I turn to see the impertinent girl fiddling with the handle of a door shes made her way over to.


    ¡°¡­locked.¡± She mutters dispiritedly.


    ¡°Just¡­¡± A dozen impolite things nearly escape me but with effort I contain myself, an unfamiliar experience I assure you. ¡°Just open it if you want to girl.¡±


    ¡°Emily.¡± She corrects absently, before turning a subtle expression my way. ¡°I would open it, but it''s locked.¡±


    ¡°Just grip and pull girl, I imagine you are capable of that much?¡± Acid is creeping into my voice, so after dispensing that sage advice I turn away once more, resolving not to look back for these fools again.


    ¡°''Grip and pull''? Thank you so much, I don''t know what I would do without-¡±


    *crack*


    Finally the inevitable happens, as one would expect when you pit the physical strength of one of my Chosen ¨C even one created in such haphazard and shall we say unique circumstances as hers ¨C against a plank of wood and a bit of stone and mortar. I don''t know which bit in that equation gave way first ¨C but I''m confident it wasn''t her arm. And since she''s surprised herself into silence I''m blessedly spared more of her ¨C I don''t even know what to call what she''s doing ¨C I almost liked her better mute and moping.


    I saved the girls life you know? Without my intervention that pathetic little burned sack of flesh Martin brought before me was surely not long for this world. You would think that would endear me to her a little. People have sworn oaths of eternal fealty to me for much less. And even though I''m spending this moment recalling all the harsh training I endured with Pink before we came to this city that I might be better able to deal with the insolence of idiotic lesser creatures ¨C my ire has been rising unchecked the longer I spend in this Emily''s company, despite my valiant efforts towards first acceptance, then indifference.


    I''ve never had someone react this way after receiving my Blessing. She doesn''t act like a servant at all! Infuriating. Well, mildly annoying at least.


    Which is why I ignore her antics. An exclamation of disappointment from her direction is heard and immediately discarded. Stalking forward, deeper into this disgusting cesspit created by some wretched corrupted monster, green fire ignites at my fingertips, sparking and dancing at my sides ¨C a tiny reflection of the frustration I''m feeling. The knowledge that the constant exposure to the corruption is likely responsible to some degree for this disturbance in my emotions ¡­does not help at all actually.


    ¡°Do you know why the Knight Class came here Lady Alexandria?¡± Gordan asks from behind me, oblivious to my anger.


    ¡°Perhaps human. I have ¡­a theory. Hopefully by following the foul thing here it might be proved or disproved, we shall see.¡± I reply, the fire creeping larger around my hands. ¡°If you have some method to survive in extreme heat ¨C I suggest you deploy it now.¡±


    Having reached halfway through this second antechamber I judge this to be far enough and even courteously extend a warning to the fools who followed me here. Sleep is good for stress relief. But since that''s not on the table, a bit of magic might work ¨C at the very least it should do something about the stench. I don''t do anything fancy, just concentrate, form the image in my head, imagine heat of the kind that has no place in this world. The patch of stone in front of me is illuminated a brighter green, as the magic strains against the vessel that is my body, spilling out that lovely emerald light through the Rune Tattoos inscribed on my flesh for just that purpose, intricate and beautiful murals appearing on my skin for just a moment to direct my power ¨C make my will reality ¨C before the magic is released.


    ¡°What?! What of the ceasefire?¡± A panicked voice sounds behind me.


    ¡°¡­worry not human. This is¡­ merely cleaning¡­¡± I say, distracted by the flames dancing to life all around me. The crackling inferno blazing alive in my head granting me a moment of clarity, of peace from the buzzing annoyances that have been troubling me for years beyond counting¨C as they are burned from my thoughts, if only for an instant. A neat trick I stumbled across whilst combating an overlarge tree.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    And that''s when things get a bit hectic, as my mana surges around me ¨C heat radiates outwards. I lose my words a bit, focusing too much on ensuring precision because it is absolutely vital here, if I don''t want this pathetic temple collapsing around my ears. Keeping the heat contained ¨C spreading through the slime at my feet and then expanding outwards through the foul liquid, localized so it doesn''t go beyond the building. Immediately it steams and bubbles, a wave of superheated vapor rising, heating beyond the point where it can maintain even as a gas, being further broken down into its component parts ¨C dissipating into the air as I activate the Rune that''s formed on my palm, an important step that prevents errant explosions from this sort of magic.


    There are better ways, of course. But it feels good to just burn something into nothing ¨C I''ve always had an affinity for fire, if I were some sort of shamanistic elementalist I would certainly be a firecaller. For an instant the air all around us ¨C all throughout the building ¨C is ominously hot, distantly I hear a creak of strained stone, before I activate my second spell; redirecting this expected spillover into the double doors in front of me. They hold for nearly a whole second, before incinerating into nothing ¨C so much ash in the wind ¨C and my magic is complete. The green fire disappears from my hands while the room cools in step with my temper, as expected mass incineration is slightly cathartic.


    The slime trail is gone ¨C the slime is gone ¨C and maybe the wretched beast leaving it behind was roasted along with it, though I''m doubtful. The cleansing fire has spread through the entire temple, leaving behind a musky scent of ash ¨C a bit comforting actually, just like home. It wasn''t visually impressive, just a sudden and extremely brief explosion of steam, but that''s fine ¨C it was efficient. And the way forward has been opened ¨C incidentally so has every other way, my magic seems to have gotten away from me a bit and incinerated every door instead of just the ones I targeted. Further evidence of the slight deterioration of my ability to control my magic, annoying. More annoying is the drumbeat of corruption resettling upon me, more noticeable now after its brief absence.


    Lightly letting my feet drop to the newly clean stone floor, I turn back to where my servant ¨C where Emily ¨C was and find something surprising. Instead of a surly servant and a collection of charred corpses, a shiny black cocoon has sprung up almost directly behind me. Looking closely it''s actually three huge black feathers, improbably woven together to form a barrier. As I watch they slowly unravel, coming unlinked and slowly shrinking as the mana that was infusing them is withdrawn ¨C revealing four annoying humans and one annoying servant, still standing in a small patch of muck that escaped destruction. All notably not blackened by fire.


    Emily steps forward and her skin, normally an almost bronze color, has paled to an unusual parchment white ¨C veins standing in stark relief against suddenly sallow skin. Her healthy luster, so recently regained, has flown and even her steps are stumbling and uncertain. The cause is obvious, her mana is nearly entirely depleted and as she walks towards me she looks shaken and weak and beautifully mortal. Her eyes are another matter entirely though, they are entirely uncowed, boring back into mine with feverish intensity ¨C hard and accusatory.


    ¡°You¡­¡± She says, nearly a whisper.


    ¡°It seems you can draw out some rather impressive magic, given proper stimulation. It would be much more impressive if it weren''t a shoddy replication of my magic ¨C but I suppose with your level of ability and knowledge even shoddy replications are something to be proud of.¡± I praise her honestly ¨C truthfully impressed by her adaptiveness and lightning reflexes.


    ¡°You just tried to kill us all!¡± She shouts back, ignoring my praise.


    Very deliberately, I raise a hand to my mouth and stifle a theatrical yawn, wings flaring behind me as I face down the whelp.


    ¡°If I had tried to kill you, you would be dead. Do not doubt that truth.¡± I say, meeting her accusatory glare with my old practiced smile. ¡°Your body is undoubtedly strong enough that even had you taken no action you would not have died ¨C a bit singed around the edges at the worst.¡±


    ¡°Even if that''s true, what of Gordan and his men?¡± She asks.


    ¡°What of them Emily? I dismissed them some time ago, I can''t help if they wander into dangerous situations of their own accord. Especially that one.¡± I turn my slightly narrowed gaze on the man called Karr, who has survived despite the improbable odds.


    The humans all seem slightly stupefied, gazing off dumbly into space ¨C but at being singled out the man with the scar flinches away, terror filling his face. Our words seem to snap the other humans out of their stunned state as well, the two heavily armored men taking wary steps backwards and holding their spears aloft ¨C not quite pointing them at me but obviously considering. Gordan doesn''t move though, he just drops his hands ¨C which had been midway through weaving some sort of defensive spell ¨C and sends me a plaintive glance.


    ¡°There is the matter of the ceasefire, milady.¡± Gordan says carefully, diplomatic despite his recent brush with death.


    ¡°Ceasefire or whatever ¨C you can''t just kill people Alexandria!¡± Emily shouts angrily.


    I shrug. ¡°I thought that once too. However, humans are truthfully surprisingly fragile creatures ¨C their regenerative abilities are nearly zero and they are filled to the brim with delicate components that are integral to their functioning, losing even one or two of those bits results in death more often than not. And they are actually quite vulnerable to all sorts of methods of attack, from complex soul magic rituals all the way down to just being bashed over the head with a rock ¨C humans are almost entirely devoid of natural protections.


    "Of course they occasionally produce powerful mages or warriors that are more durable but even-¡±


    ¡°That is ¡­*cough*¡­ not what I meant!¡± Emily interrupts, with a face that looks sickly and nauseous. ¡°You have ¡­some sort of alliance do you not? Would you betray your allies? Betray your word? And you claim to want to save the world.¡± She practically spits.


    With effort I restrain the urge to pinch the bridge of my nose ¨C or some equally petulant and telling outward sign of my annoyance. Letting myself be baited into that sort of response is well beneath my dignity, it would undoubtedly be taken as a sign of weakness. Instead I reiterate to myself the intrinsic value of the creature before me ¨C something very like a proper demon and more importantly something personally crafted by my hand. Destroying it would thus be doubly a waste of my energy.


    ¡°That''s right Emily. It''s an important point to remember, the ultimate goal here¡­¡± is regaining the ability to sleep, the thought flits across my mind morosely. ¡°¡­is saving the world.¡± I say aloud. ¡°It will not be a bloodless road but it is a road I must walk. We must walk. And I cannot ¨C will not ¨C be expected to mind every insect that crawls beneath my feet. I gave my dismissal, discharged my responsibility.¡± I toss out some placating words.


    ¡°Insects.¡± She spits, hacking up a mouthful of blood ¨C apparently the toll she paid for her little magic trick was quite high. ¡°They are human beings and you are a Gods damned monster!¡± Her nonsensical fury is palpable. For a moment longer she meets my eyes, her face pale drawn and etched with anger, before spinning on her heel to face Gordan.


    ¡°A fair enough as-¡± I begin but she''s already begun speaking again. And again I''m forced to push down a rush of murderous intent that washes over me. It''s not difficult really because what I''m feeling is more akin to annoyance than anger, the problem ¨C as it were ¨C is that for a great many years my go to, and indeed only, response to annoyance has been murder ¨C liberally applied to the offending party and anyone standing in their immediate vicinity.


    ¡°Gor- ¡­Lord Clearwater, let us begone from that. It is clear that here we are neither needed nor wanted and whatever that creature has promised you ¨C it obviously has no intention of honoring its words.¡± She says before turning her attention to the doorway she recently opened, beyond lies a dark passageway that leads deeper into the building. ¡°There might yet be people we can save.¡±


    Unexpectedly, Gordan is shaking his head, his face unreadable. ¡°I can''t do that young lady, unless she''s right Lady Alexandria? You intend to break off your agreement with my father?¡±


    ¡°What in the hells are you saying man, we have to get out of here, that thing is go-¡± A second voice hisses briefly before terminating abruptly with a muffled thud and an unnatural exhalation of breath. Out of the corner of my eye I see one of the guards has slammed the butt of his spear into Karr''s gut. Pity he used the wrong end of the spear¡­


    My smile feels awkward on my face, stiff, unnatural even. For this child to disrespect me so, for me to be forced to simply endure. It is a slightly novel sensation, but not one I''m terribly fond of. Hopefully that isn''t showing on my face, in my stance, through the fluctuations of my mana ¨C or in any of the other myriad of ways a person might try to read me. It wouldn''t do for me to appear weak.


    ¡°Of course not. Since you are the Duke''s broodling I accounted for the fact that I might be asked to make some further concession if your father found you died in my company ¨C especially if it came as a direct or indirect result of my magic. That''s the general purpose of entrusting a weakling that is directly linked to the Bloodline of your Clan to an ally is it not? So the Clan might benefit when ¡­the tragic but inevitable happens.


    ¡°Rest assured, whatever value he attached to your life I would be able to pay in full. Or Pink would be able to in my stead more likely. I admit I was surprised he opened with such an obvious gambit after securing our tentative alliance but I suppose with the circumstances being what they are he has little to lose. I can respect that sort of ambition. Reminds me of home really. Though on Artas you''d likely have been felled by an assassin sent by your father by now, can''t be too sure about these things after all. In fact, if I were you I''d keep a wide eye on those two he sent with you.¡± I reassure the man, and offer a bit of advice.


    At my words they all go silent. The humans send strange and unreadable gazes in my direction. Even Emily, who has been working herself up to leave ¨C has stopped before taking a step ¨C and is still angrily glaring at me but now with an expression tainted by something I can only read as ¡°confusion¡±. I don''t really understand their reactions. This sort of politicking is the lifeblood of any society is it not? Even if the exact methods aren''t the same, the general principles should be sound no matter where in the world you go or who you interact with. Any society is all about power and any alliance is the same. About extracting as much of it as you can from your allies while surrendering as little as possible to them in turn.


    The game is finding the correct buttons to push, the correct cards to play, to gather as much power as possible. Those cards come in all shapes and sizes, in forms beyond counting. Marriages and the exploitation of familial bonds. Magical and physical techniques. Resources you have, or don''t have, or might have that other people want. Individuals notable for their abilities or birthrights. There is value to be found in anything and everything ¨C to be carefully bartered among allies, or taken by force from enemies.


    I, of course, do not typically dabble in such things. For a great many years a great many people simply delivered the things they considered valuable to my feet, so my skills at politicking have deteriorated. In truth its been long since there was something I wanted that I did not just demand with the promise of overwhelming force threatened at any failure to comply. But I''m not stupid, I know how these things work ¨C even if I don''t generally partake.


    ¡°¡­well I suppose it''s good you don''t intend to renege on your promise. I believe I''ll need to have some words with my father though¡­¡± Clearwater the younger murmurs, looking decidedly not reassured.


    ¡°A Demon Lord does not break her word human. I assure you there is no one alive who will tell you differently.¡± I remind him of that old truth, the one every demon knows. Demons don''t lie, or at the very least they don''t get caught lying. The one''s that do are failures of the worst kind ¨C the incompetent kind.


    ¡°I''m going.¡± Emily cuts in. ¡°I don''t understand what game you two are playing and I don''t care. The both of you sicken me.¡± And she stalks away, into the darkened side passage, leaving me with only humans for company.


    No one reacts particularly, or moves to stop her, and she quickly disappears around a corner. Her low light vision must be superb to move around in those cramped and dark corridors outside the light of my wisp I note. That''s fine, not exactly what I planned, but probably still workable. Thinking so I circulate my mana a bit, sending a jostle of energy along the conduit that links the two of us ¨C nothing significant, just a reminder of its existence ¨C a reminder that she is linked to me, like it or not.


    ¡°Don''t die while you''re crawling around back in there Emily, your mana is dangerously depleted. Feel free to lean on my strength though.¡± I call after her with a smile. She hasn''t been drawing on my mana at all ¨C well she only ¡°cast¡± the one ¡°spell¡± so that''s understandable ¨C but whether because she doesn''t know how or because of some principled stand she''s making is unclear. She gives no response to my words, despite the fact that she probably heard them. That''s probably response enough.


    ¡°Is that ¡­alright?¡± Gordan asks.


    ¡°Of course, there''s nothing living in that direction. At worst she stumbles on a corrupted monster I''m not sensing but it''s not like that will kill her. Even if she collapses entirely, her body should be durable enough that she won''t die.¡± I respond, shaking my head and reorienting myself.


    ¡°Nothing living? But ¡­isn''t she searching for survivors?¡± Gordan presses.


    ¡°Seems she is. Maybe she knows something I don''t? I haven''t really gone out of my way to confirm one way or the other so that''s possible ¨C maybe her senses are keener than mine. I''m judging based on my mana sense ¨C and that''s telling me there''s nothing alive, nothing with any amount of mana, in that direction ¨C of course a proper spell would tell me much more surely but I don''t really care and it''s not as if the girl asked for my help.¡± I say, my eyes narrowing slightly in annoyance, despite my efforts.


    ¡°She''s quite the inscrutable one. She''s not even human herself, yet she has such strong feelings for them. For you even.¡± I throw Gordan a cool sidelong glance. ¡°A curious passion. But that is her privilege I suppose, the privilege of the young. To be so suicidally driven by their incomprehensible emotional impulses. Even on Artas it was so ¨C though the various demonic impulses are actually fairly easy to understand. Children are always so eager to prove something, so sure they know better.¡± Not that that makes itforgivable.


    ¡°I doubt she knows anything, she just looked dead on her feet and half-crazed with desperation.¡± Gordan murmurs.


    I just shrug. Reminding myself of my priorities. It''s true my most recent and most annoying servant has made herself scarce for now. But it''s no matter. I''m confident things will work out favorably for me no matter what happens next. I can recognize the worth of that brand of recklessness, that bond of empathy she has that I do not ¨C if it can be turned to my purposes¡­ well only if I can convince myself to let something so disrespectful live. But for now I have a ¡°Knight Class¡± I''ve resolved to deal with, since it seems intent on making an obstacle of itself. I limply lift my arm, pointing ahead at the demolished double doors. Something is stirring in the deep shadows of that next room. A glimmer of motion, a feeling of wrongness. And a deep throbof uncomfortable holy energy pulsing through the ground, cleverly concealed but unmistakable at this range.


    ¡°I''m going that way.¡± I declare for my entourage''s benefit. Last chance to scurry away for the little humans. So I''m somewhat surprised when I cross the threshold and find the four humans still improbably in tow.

 Chapter 27 - Shad Grub

    Together we pass beneath the arch that I kindly went to the trouble of clearing ¨C no one will miss those huge and expensive-looking doors I''m sure ¨C into a huge room. In this new room the ceiling is only vaguely visible in the dim light of my wisp, it seems higher in the air than my memory of the exterior of the building would suggest is possible, and the corners of the room are completely obscured by darkness.


    This odd human temple has no windows, the method by which it would typically be illuminated is unclear and currently nonfunctional, leaving me standing in relative darkness, unable to see much of the room ¨C my wisp only illuminating a small cone maybe twenty feet in my immediate vicinity. While I don''t like to work, standing in the dark is¡­ Hmm. It''s worse¡­ probably? Isn''t it? Internally I debate for a moment.


    It is worse I decide. Which is why with another thought the wisp is empowered, rising rapidly into the air and throwing off more of its pale green light, until it attaches itself to the highest point in the room ¨C illuminating the entire thing. A huge room, hundreds of feet long from end to end. Behind me I hear a sharp intake of breath.


    ¡°¡­Lady Alexandria¡­¡± A voice I can''t currently put a face to calls out but I ignore it.


    Looking around in the new light, as I expected, this deepest part of the human temple is a lavish place. Was a lavish place. A commonality among all the races I think, the tendency to spare no expense in the construction of the houses of their Gods. It has been quickly ¨C oh so quickly ¨C reduced to something of a ruin. The slime trail is gone but the passing of the monster''s giant body is not so easily concealed and almost nothing remains in the room but mounds of stone rubble and the splintered remains of heavy wooden ¡­pews maybe? Hard to tell in their current state. And everything has been covered in and punctured by those angry organic quills ¨C a veritable carpet of the things on the floor.


    The walls are also peppered liberally with the things ¨C clearly by design. Since the structure is windowless the wall space was largely used for artistic touches, paintings, murals, tapestries and the like, all of which have been thoroughly and purposefully defaced. The far wall of the room was home to a particularly massive mosaic ¨C stretching nearly from one end of the room to the other, clearly the centerpiece the humans had been proud of ¨C that has now been reduced to little more than a large and expensive pincushion, scattering flecks of colored glass and stone everywhere, any trace of artistry lost. The spears are still leaking their poison, oozing corruption into the walls, the floor, and being surrounded by so many of them is actually quite uncomfortable.


    My eyes take all of that in in an instant and it is all overshadowed immediately by the creature in the center of the room. Even that uncomfortable feeling of corruption is overpowered by this larger source ¨C the so-called Knight Class. Sitting¡­ or laying?¡­ in the center of the room is a large worm-like monster ¨C its body large, cylindrical and oozing purple slime, already most of the floor in this room directly under the thing has been reclaimed by muck. It''s sprawled out across the entire room, a huge ten foot high body curling and twisting on itself in many places ¨C making it hard to judge its length but it''s clearly a massive thing. Its skin is translucent ¨C giving me a better view than I would care for of its innards ¨C showcasing a great number of brownish clumps I take to be its organs, a few things in the process of being digested, and near the end of the thing I guess to be the ¡°head¡± a solid black crystal heart about the size of my head.


    I note with a mite of satisfaction that a black line of charred flesh traces along the things entire body. As if it had been sitting briefly in something very hot. I also note that a large part of its mass is currently sitting atop a vaguely glowing section of the floor ¨C the light obscured by the many layers of the monsters horrible body piled atop it.


    Also on display is the source of those odd spears that trail in the monsters wake. Maybe it would be appropriate to call them legs? Certainly they serve some locomotive purpose primarily. I can see hundreds of the things all through the monster''s jelly-like and translucent skin, forming in seemingly random clusters all up and down the things body. Probably thousands of the spears in total, in various stages of formation, and rapidly becoming more like the completed versions I''ve seen outside the skin with each passing second ¨C until one cluster forms completely, or at least forms to the point that the spears beneath the creatures skin are indistinguishable from the one embedded in the walls around it. At that point the cluster ¨C probably fifty spears ¨C all push out, bursting through the monsters skin, breaking the jelly-like flesh without doing apparent harm and momentarily giving the beast leverage to push its body along.


    Thus propelled ¨C by those and many other spear clusters besides ¨C the whole beast shuffles rapidly forward toward an uncertain goal. Moving in response to my light? Or maybe recognizing me as the source of its recent discomfort? After a moment the cluster I was watching is pushed off the floor by the rotation of the cylindrical body, leaving a large number of spears pointing out into empty air for a moment ¨C before they''re all blasted off the side of its body and into a nearby wall the beast felt wasn''t defaced enough. It''s actually a very impressive ¨C and stealthy ¨C attack, there''s no magic involved, no mana fluctuation, no sound ¨C except a gloppy squelching noise of the skin parting and then slapping closed in the wake of the attack ¨C really something very dangerous. And so quick! Already I can see dark spots under that spot in the things skin, another volley of spears being prepared immediately.


    In a few places it has thicker spears that are retracting back into its body, rather than being blasted out of it, whenever they can no longer push it along. Some sort of dedicated ¡°leg-spears¡± I assume, to allow its huge bulk to move around so quickly. At the ¡°front end¡± I spotted earlier there is an opening of some sort, filled with many many more spears. These ones small and needle like ¨C like teeth almost. The ¡°teeth¡± are all pulsating, constantly extending and retracting in the things gullet, presumably responsible for the mangled ¡­remains, visible within the beasts body. Disgusting.


    Monsters have no need for food. They feed on mana, and while some tiny amount might be extracted by physically consuming a living being, it would likely be almost entirely offset by the costs of ¡°digesting¡± useless flesh and bone. Take it from one who knows, when you have a body that subsists entirely on mana you''ve no particular need to go seek it out. Mana is everywhere around us and is absorbed passively by creatures for whom it is sustenance ¨C it''s the entire reason a desolate continent like Artas always had such an overflowing monstrous population. There are methods one can employ to extract more, if one has the need, magics to steal it or offer it up willingly from one creature to another but none of them involve eating any of the involved parties. It''s counter intuitive, because a mage drained of mana will refill with time ¨C murdering them is inefficient.


    For a monster it is even less efficient. A waste of time. They have a method of extracting mana from their victims, no consumption required ¨C it''s what makes them monsters in the first place. The crystal heart, which passively absorbs a small amount of ambient mana over time, kicks into overdrive and absorbs much more when a monster kills. It''s why monsters kill people and each other so ravenously, it''s the only way that they might accelerate their growth. Or so I was taught, some time in the distant past ¨C such knowledge being indispensable in a place like Artas.


    This monster pays no heed to the lessons I learned in my youth though. Killing and devouring corpses inexplicably despite the fact that its crystal heart ¨C which I can see in a small space above its ¡°mouth¡± ¨C is entirely black, that is to say fully mature. It should be physically incapable of taking in more mana. However, the heart is wrapped in those angry red tendrils of corruption, in fact, the whole monster just reeks of corruption, its body shot through with deep red light, tendrils curled around its strange internal organs ¨C so perhaps the rules have been changed. I can feel my head pounding just standing here.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    It is¡­ a monster of some variety, obviously, but not one I''ve ever seen before ¨C either too distorted by the corruption to be recognizable or just not a creature I''m familiar with. Pity Emily isn''t here to see it, she could stand to gain a bit of perspective on what a real monster looks like. Though in fairness to her I''m undoubtedly more dangerous than this thing ¨C but it''s a directed sort of danger, if she doesn''t cross me there will be no issue. It''s really not comparable to this thing, which kills indiscriminately as evidenced by the handful of blank and lifeless human faces peering up at me from the floor of this room as well ¨C these ones not made from stone.


    ¡°¡­Is that a Shad Grub?¡± An incredulous voice asks from beind.


    ¡°Of course not idiot, those things get to be the size of a fist at the biggest.¡± A second voice mutters.


    ¡°What did you just call me, you ashborn piece of shit? It looks like a gods damned grub doesn''t it?¡± The first voice comes back angrily.


    ¡°I ain''t never heard of an Unbound grub. Ain''t no one ever heard of such a thing you damn fool, or are you saying a grub overran your position and killed a hundred men in the last thirty minutes?¡± The second voice retorts.


    I ignore the odd byplay. Because my observations are causing me to suspect the beast wants to add me to its already considerable body count. I can see a half dozen spear clusters rotating segments of the beasts body so their pointy ends face in my direction. Glancing down at my Rune Tattoo''s, I can see the Rose is still largely depleted from my scuffle with Aurora and her pet Demon King ¨C probably not going to be useful for another day or two ¨C annoying.


    ¡°Nor.¡± I say the word aloud and a magical barrier springs into existence in front of me ¨C then a few more ¨C until there are dozens overlapping shimmering panes of green light. Intercepting the volley of silent projectiles the thing has already launched in my direction, spears meeting the panes and bouncing off ¨C entirely unable to make the slightest scratch against my magic. I can feel my lip curling into a sneer. Annoying. For my control to be so poor, even with the aid of a partial incantation¡­ perhaps I should take to reciting entire spells aloud like some idiot fledgling?


    ¡°Hiyaaa! We''re all going to die!¡± That first voice releases a pathetic and despairing cry amidst a clatter of metal ¨C the fool human seeming to lose his feet.


    ¡°Shut up Karr, you idiot. Do you want to distract her?¡± The second voice cuts across the frail cry forcefully.


    ¡°The hells you say to me Tiller? You think some ashborn grunt can speak that way to me?¡± Karr explodes, redirecting his fear into anger as I''ve noted him to be wont to do. ¡°The Fourth Legion controls the rolls ¨C I could have you shipped north faster than you could blink! I could have words with Captain Nox and see you escorting a deserter caravan before the week is through ¡­assuming you even survive tonight.¡±


    ¡°Keep talking like that, we''ll see who survives tonight.¡± The second voice rumbles back.


    ¡°Peace men. Be calm.¡± A third voice heads off the budding argument. Gordan''s apparent calm betrayed by a slight tremor in his voice. ¡°Lady Alexandria has the creature in hand I''m sure ¡­you do have the creature under control don''t you?¡± He adds nervously, directing the question at me.


    I wonder when these humans gained the impression that I care a single whit for any of them or their pathetic little lives? It''s true that, currently, they are behind the barriers I conjured ¨C but that is incidental ¨C they were behind me, and the barriers obviously appeared in front of me. That I protected the humans is nothing more than coincidence, a happy accident for a pack of fools. To follow me after being dismissed and to then have further still expectations? The impertinence is nearly too much to bear. I do my best to ignore them, distracted by an interesting phenomenon appearing before my eyes.


    My magical barriers are being pierced ¡­is not exactly what is happening. Those spears are laden with some sort of poison ¨C the corruption obviously, but maybe something more mundane as well ¨C and in the instant of contact against my shields some are depositing that poison against the shimmering barriers. The result is ¡­troubling. The corruption in the ooze eats into my magic, in a manner more effective than any counterspell I''ve ever seen. I watch in slight awe. A magical interaction I''m completely unfamiliar with is taking place before my eyes. Reminiscent of the odd magic my wayward Demon King was using.


    As the humans stated the creature is not using magic, it is entirely the corruption permeating its being and being passed along in minute quantities in its projectiles causing this result. Not dispelling my magic, just ¡­unmaking it. Causing a loss of cohesion, the integrity of the spell compromised irreparably after mere seconds of contact. The barriers not broken by force but simply by direct exposure to the corruption, disrupting the ebb and flow of my mana that keeps them whole and coherent.


    But maybe I have a Word for this? Certainly worth investigating. For something to ¡­not overcome¡­ but sidestep my magic, that is certainly novel. Not something I''ve seen, in all my long years of life. I should take this opportunity ¨C in the place of relative safety ¨C to experiment.


    ¡°Kren.¡± Cohesion. My remaining barriers flash a bright green for a single instant, strengthened, empowered, the magic made to be more coherent, organized, sturdy as the spell reads from my intent as much as from the Word I spoke. For naught though. The undoing continues unabated.


    ¡°Retas.¡± Harden. Physical strength. Imperviousness. Worthless. The onslaught continues, my barriers fading into nothing after deflecting only a few spears.


    ¡°Wrafteren.¡± Unity, in the ancient tongue of the feathered wretches that used to populate many distant corners of Artas ¨C that some called a predecessor race, some called harpies, but were mostly just called annoyances ¨C or, I remember belatedly, a more literal translation might be something like ¡°eight-wings-as-one¡±. Eight was a significant number to the harpies, though I couldn''t say why. In front of me my barriers consolidate themselves, suddenly reduced drastically in number as they are pulled into neat eight-layer hexagons ¨C five of them to be exact. For a moment they hang there, seemingly unharmed by the spears bouncing against them. I watch with interest. And then they break, almost as one, and we stand naked for a moment beneath the oncoming hail.


    I nearly curse aloud, at this reminder of the dangers of using an inappropriate Word. The magic can read my intent and direct itself accordingly to some degree, but it cannot subvert the meaning of the Word being used entirely. You can''t say ¡°Water¡± and conjure fire ¨C well not without some annoyingly abstract thinking of the sort I''m not particularly proficient in. And now I have a crisis to deal with that I''ve created ¨C Rune Formations snapping into existence behind me and my next spell on my lips.


    ¡°Noras tel Kaos''urm.¡± Aegis of Kaos. The words taste dirty in my mouth. Nearly a full incantation ¨C an incantation that calls on Kaos no less. But it is probably the most powerful defensive magic a demon can call upon if your opponent isn''t using holy magic, as precious few people can tell you, and fewer still might actually manage to materialize the Aegis. I am one of those few. Perhaps the last in all the world. And for a moment a sort of pride rises in my breast, as memories of the first time I successfully drew forth the Aegis from a raging storm of demonic energy flow through my mind. For a moment I''m reminded of the girl I was way back then, when the world was younger, and an insatiable fire burned within me.


    But the moment passes, the feeling cools. Because that girl is long dead and buried and I am all that remains. Someone stronger. Someone who no longer needs to let her power rage to manage magic of this degree. The pinnacle that was once so high, now slips so easily into the palm of my hand. Those thoughts displace the momentary swell of pride, leaving behind only the old familiar indifference. Before me a massive rampart of crude black iron materializes, thirty feet across, two indents crudely hacked into its back ¨C where an arm twice again as long as my body might be placed to heft the thing ¨C it hangs in the air. I can see the dribble of green fire leaking off of it ¨C emitted by the relief I can''t see but know to be on the front, a roaring demon spitting fire. A formidable array of Rune Formations splayed across its back. Impregnable. Unbreachable. The last and greatest defense, of the kind that would give even a God pause ¨C summoning it here is something of a waste, in truth, but I am not one for half measures.


    It is a tangible reminder of the might of the Gods and of one God in particular. Long one of the final trump cards in contests of strength among demons.


    Thunk


    At my feet, just to my left, not five feet from where I stand in the entrance of the room, a long spear has buried itself in the stone. Green light peeks through a small round hole in the black iron hanging above. Then there is another pinprick. Another. Then the whole expanse is shot through with little holes of light, where deadly payloads have been admitted with little resistance. Somehow the Aegis has been penetrated.How strange is all I have time to think.


    ¡°Nooooooo!¡± A cry erupts nearby, despairing. A human figure is moving quickly, running away. But I can''t stop to spare him a glance as my eyes track dozens of the deadly spears bearing down on me. Certain death. Or at least a great inconvenience.


    A final flash of green light explodes through the room.

 Chapter 28 - Broken Seal

    ¡°I thought we were all going to die.¡± A shaken looking Gordan proclaims, sinking back, letting his body slide down until he''s sitting against a wall. Where I and a handful of tagalongs have recently been displaced to.


    ¡°Indeed. The creature was unexpectedly dangerous.¡± I agree with him. ¡°Unexpected in many regards really. I''ve never seen a fully matured monster behave so aggressively. Usually when the heart matures it tends to calm the beasts.¡±


    To my left, leaning heavily against the one still barred door of the first antechamber of the temple, one of the armored humans removes his helm ¨C revealing a plain looking face, with soft brown eyes and short cropped hair. He exhales a long sigh.


    ¡°How did we survive?¡± He asks simply, eyes meeting mine.


    ¡°A displacement Rune human, you should really learn to recognize such things ¨C it''s an invaluable skill in any battle against anyone with an ounce of magical ability. After all displacement is not too difficult to disrupt or dispel. Only really sufficient when your opponent is a worm. I''m somewhat dubious it was entirely necessary but the corruption is just so unpleasant to feel ¨C even at this range ¨C I truly couldn''t stand the thought of getting some on me.¡± I explain jovially, still somewhat exhilarated by my brush with unknown magic ¨C a brush that managed to draw out a ghost of my younger self, a woman focused entirely on voraciously acquiring every scrap of magical knowledge in the world she could get her hands on, from under and above it.


    Because it''s interesting isn''t it? To think a lowly beast like that could pose some marginal amount of threat to someone like me, simply because it upsets and uproots the fundamental principles of the world by its mere presence! If I had half the taste for battle that I did ten thousand years ago ¨C hells even five thousand ¨C it would be invaluable as an opponent, even if I would have to handicap myself significantly. As it is my feelings are mixed, in truth my life would be much easier if that beast ¨C and presumably others like it ¨C did not exist but seeing that it does, learning that now, will no doubt be useful to Pink as she plans our next steps. Which will ultimately make my life easier, if you just take a long enough view.


    This feeling of discovery is something entirely missing for my typical mode of operation, which involves delegating anything and everything. The tree was large, immobile and largely dealt with by my subordinates, boring in short ¨C my attentions entirely consumed by creating the magic to destroy the thing. My part no less important, nothing less than vital in fact, but not particularly interesting. The solution was ¨C as it always is ¨C the proper application of force. Precise, minute, a hundred times a second applications granted ¨C but just one more problem that could be crushed under the weight of my magic. So these corrupted beasts have value, in that sense at least. The future promises to be full of problems that may require a bit of ¡­lateral thinking.


    That said I do have goals here, outside of just killing the thing, have to keep that in mind.


    ¡°Not all of us escaped.¡± Gordan states, his voice careful, not quite an accusation.


    And indeed our little party has shrunk a bit from four humans to only three. One human managed to evade my displacement Rune, Karr is no longer with us.


    ¡°He seemed a competent enough man, I''m sure he had some reason for escaping the displacement.¡± I say innocently, earning another round of inscrutable glances. ¡°More importantly, did you humans see that thing? Is that why your magic is so pathetic? Due to the hopelessness of pitting magic directly against the corruption? No ¡­nevermind that makes no sense. There are any number of indirect methods obviously.


    ¡°And besides the sort of regression I''m seeing can''t be explained by just that. It also wouldn''t cause the various body strengthening techniques to be lost alongside your magic. Am I just misremembering the competence of human magicians? Its been so long since I last saw one¡­ If anything body strengthening should have advanced by leaps and bounds ¨C it''s probably the most effective method of dealing with that sort of creature, from my observations, because your internal mana would be much more difficult to disrupt¡­ I would need to have Pink here to confirm properly though, Kaos knows I won''t be touching a worm! In fact¡­ Pink¡­¡± After babbling a bit my voice trails off. Wha- Why? What?


    Why am I getting all excited about servant work. What is the meaning of this? I feel Pink maybe lacks my deductive capacity, so this information is useful ¨C but speaking it now, speaking it here, with only humans for company, is worse than useless. And I wonder ¨C did the humans see the failure of the Aegis? My eyes dart around the three faces, who stare back at me with blank-eyed exhaustion in one case, painfully straightforward earnestness in another, and finally a metal plate mask that makes the face behind it unreadable ¨C though the eyes are slightly questioning. Does it matter if they did? I''m not entirely sure what to make of it myself ¨C though already a few theories and methods to test them are bouncing around in my head, something for Pink to do the next time I see her ¨C but it shouldn''t be a terrible blow for this pack of wretches to have seen.


    The Aegis of Kaos is the closest thing demons have to ¡°divine¡± magic. It and a handful of other such spells are the only way for a demon to channel the power of our deity ¨C and unlike most such ¡°divine¡± magic using it is only a matter of having the power to do so. Kaos does not expect faith, only strength ¨C which is probably why He has always gone unacknowledged almost entirely in demonic society. If he has started demanding faith from those who wish to wield his power, or some such nonsense, my arsenal will be marginally reduced. Unfortunate.


    ¡°I''ve never seen that monsters like, Lady Alexandria.¡± Gordan responds slowly. ¡°But it is clearly powerful and unnatural, magic is typically not so ineffective against the Unbound ¨C even of the Knight Class. It might be even above Knight Class, to be able to shatter the barriers of a tenth circle mage so easily, or perhaps it is due to some unknown reaction between the Unbound and your demonic energy ¨C I can''t say for sure.¡±


    ¡°I don''t think that is the case, though I can''t say it''s outside the realm of possibility. Pink has been enthusiastically dealing with every corrupted beast we''ve met for weeks now ¨C largely relying on her magic ¨C so if there is some sort of resistance at play, it would be unique to that creature¡­¡± I say while pondering his words. Because in a roundabout way the corrupted creatures have been corrupted by demonic energy, it isn''t much of a stretch to think that might result in some atypical interactions. Perhaps the corruption does not unmake all magic ¨C only mine?


    ¡­Doubtful.


    ¡°Oi!¡± A loud voice interrupts loudly. ¡°Who goes there? That one of Aurora''s musicians? What in the hells are ya doin'' down here?¡±


    At my side the humans bristle, hands going to weapons, Gordan springing to his feet. I turn to face the voice and see a giant silhouetted against one of the now-open doors of the entryway. A slightly familiar giant who is wearing a massive greatcoat with a deadly looking warhammer slung across his back, the man towers over me, seeming to loom even from half a dozen paces away. Beneath the coat I can see a glint of metal and magic, some sort of armor encasing his muscular body from his boots to his beard. He is also perhaps the first human I''ve met that properly uses a body strengthening technique of some sort ¨C as evidenced by the mana circulating in his body, pulsing out from his core in slow even waves. As I meet his eyes he pauses, an unfathomable expression flitting across his slab-like features.


    Then his face breaks into a wide smile, like the face of a mountain cracking wide and exposing tombstones of enamel. It''s a face that would give even a Demon King pause. I hear an exasperated sigh as a slight wisp of a woman steps around him and into the building. This new human is wearing blue robes imbued with some marginal defensive magic by a stylized crest on the shoulder, her hood is thrown back to reveal stern features under neat shoulder length blonde hair. Her fingers are absently drumming a large glass orb attached to a thin and heavily engraved metal rod that secured to her thin belt by a leather holster ¨C a focus of some variety.


    ¡°Gorim, I told you there was a higher circle mage than I here ¨C and that we need to proceed with caution.¡± She practically hisses at the mountain of a man.


    Ignoring her entirely the huge man addresses me. ¡°Why iffin it isn''t the pretty lassie from the other day. You look different! I took you for one of Aurora''s folk at first. The new look is good though, more honest.¡±


    I preen, my wings flaring out behind me. Inviting him to bask in my radiance as he likes ¨C as has been my wont when dealing with supplicants since time immemorial. Well, when I''m awake for the occasion.


    ¡°Gorim, we don''t have-¡± The woman tries to interject, but is ignored.


    ¡°We ought to have words, you and I ¨C my office is a ruin after yer pretty little friends visit ¨C but right now duty calls.¡± The mountainous man continues.


    ¡°Your office¡­ Wait, she''s Clearwater''s other ''VIP''?¡± The woman asks from the side. ¡°Weren''t you explicitly told not-¡±


    ¡°There''s a nasty Unbound about, a big ''un, probably holed up in here somewhere, you seen anything like that?¡± Gorim continues to ignore the woman completely, talking over her to ask his question.


    ¡°Guildmaster, thank Krin you''ve come. But how did you know to? Did the checkpoint manage to send for help before they were overwhelmed?¡± Gordan interrupts the large man''s questioning, sparing me from deciding whether or not to answer.


    ¡°Nah, we only seen what happened to the checkpoint while we was comin'' up this way. Sheryl there wiggled her fingers a bit an'' told me we was needed up here, she''s got a talent for that sort of thing.¡± Gorim pauses, doing a quick double take and seeming to notice who he''s talking to. ¡°Eh? Ain''t you the lord''s pup? What''re ya doin'' here?¡± Gorim asks blankly.


    ¡°I was tasked by my father to escort Lady Alexandria back to the manor, we ended up sidetracked in pursuit of a Knight Class unbound ¨C a foul thing that looks much like a Shad Grub ¨C and are here after escaping a brief encounter with the beast.¡± Gordan explains.


    ¡°If you are escorting her, than please see that she is escorted Ser Clearwater.¡± Sheryl speaks from the side, her voice tight. ¡°But Gorim, we have no time for this, even now the seal could¡­¡±


    ¡°Aye. Aye. I understand woman!¡± Gorim cries sourly. Then to us: ¡°As someone is quite keen to remind me, constantly, we''re ina turrible rush right now, so we''ll hafta finish this some other time ¨C sounds like I got a grub to smush.¡±


    ¡°Seal? What seal? What is she talking about, that''s so important the Adventurer''s Guildmaster has been called to deal with personally in the midst of this crisis?¡± Gordan asks, his eyes narrowing suspiciously.


    ¡°Guild business laddie, nothin'' ta worry yer noble little head about.¡± Gorim gives a dismissive reply. Gesturing for Sheryl to follow him, the two of them pass us by and head deeper into the temple.


    ¡°Wait! What the hells? You can''t just ignore me!¡± Gordan shouts, striding alongside. ¡°Something was strange about all this from the start, with the unusual way the Unbound is behaving ¨C what do you two know?¡±


    His two guardsmen fall into step behind their lordling and I trail reluctantly behind. Unsure how I should feel about these new developments. It ultimately matters not how the wretch within this temple is dealt with but I did have certain hopes¡­


    ¡°Clearwater, the seal ¨C or specifically what it protects ¨C is vital to Shadfer''s survival. More than that I can''t say, even if you are the dukes son.¡± Sheryl explains tersely. ¡°My magic informed me of an unusually powerful Unbound in the vicinity of the seal, by coincidence most likely. So we''ve been dispatched to verify that the seal has not been breached and deal with the Unbound threatening it, as is entirely typical.


    ¡°I can''t tell you not to follow us, but please do not distract me any further, unless it is to contribute. I need to prepare my spells to destroy the Knight Class.¡± A slight tremble shakes the woman''s voice as she slips her wand from its holster.


    Gordan looks marginally mollified at the explanation. ¡°Tch¡­ father and his secrets.¡± He mutters.


    ¡°But if you intend to fight the thing you should know what we discovered about it. It looked like a Shad Grub. Except it was huge, large enough to nearly fill the room ¨C much bigger than the little parasitic worms in Shad Trees. But the spines are unmistakable, so there should be no mistake calling it an Unbound Shad Grub ¡­I didn''t even know the little things were monsters.¡± He tells her.


    ¡°I see.¡± Sheryl says frowning.


    ¡°The Unbound core was entirely black and it attacked us with a huge amount of its spines the moment we entered the room with it. The spines ¨C well you can see them all over the place, they''re massive ¨C much more dangerous from the little sticks the grubs give careless lumberjacks. More than that I can''t say, we had to retreat immediately.¡± Gordan says.


    ¡°No magic then? A Knight Class?¡± Sheryl asks.


    ¡°Right, it used no magic at all when we encountered it or at the checkpoint. So it should be a Knight Class.¡± Gordan confirms. Then to me: ¡°Lady Alexandria, should we aid the adventurer''s in slaying the beast? Or shall we withdraw here?¡±


    I regard the impertinent human through half lidded eyes.


    ¡°I do not intend to withdraw.¡± I say simply.


    ¡°Tha''s the right attitude girl!¡± Gorim chuckles. ¡°Gots ta have a bit o'' steel in yer spine to get anywhere in this life, Sher, mayhap if ya stand close to that one a bit of her bravery will rub off ¨C whaddya think?¡±


    Sheryl glares daggers at the large man''s back for just a moment before composing herself.


    ¡°Thank you, Ser Clearwater. Your information may well prove to be useful.¡± She says tersely.


    As Gorim walks he pulls his massive greathammer into his hands, swinging it loosely about a few times while striding forward towards the hole that used to house a pair of huge double doors until recently. Beyond that gap the pale green light cast by my wisp is still illuminating the room beyond, though the angle makes it difficult to see the beast that lurks there. Sheryl follows, her face notably a bit pale, despite her assurance that the situation is routine. But her stride is determined, her wand thrust before her, and she is already murmuring under her breath, incanting. Gordan and his men follow as well, much less enthusiastically, remembering what lies beyond that portal no doubt.


    As we close the final few steps I watch the woman ¨C Sheryl ¨C with a bit of interest. In much the way Pink does, or used to at any rate, she seems to rely entirely on incantation ¨C with abysmal pronunciation and grammatical understanding, her magic is just barely comprehensible ¨C but with a bit of an odd quirk. Her spell makes heavy use of the Word tethov ¨C borrowed from the celestial tongue, it means something like ¡°be clean¡± or ¡°to clean¡± ¨C and it periodically purges the corruption from the mana gathering around her to be used for her spell. Proof that some sort of magical research is happening ¨C the was certainly no need for such functionality in your incantations as little as a thousand years ago.


    But how could there be a person or organization with sufficient understanding of the workings of magic to make such modifications ¨C but also be so apparently incompetent that simple grammar and pronunciation escapes them? It doesn''t make any sense. Idly I wonder when I last met a competent magician, casting my mind back through legions of servants and minions I''ve met briefly over the years¡­ but no one comes to mind. Odd.


    ¡°Tha'' is a huge grub.¡± Gorim''s voice breaks me from my reverie and I find myself once more across the threshold and looking down at the huge corrupted monster.


    ¡°It seems to have planted itself directly atop the seal.¡± Sheryl says, her eyes fixed on that glowing patch of floor I noted earlier ¨C visible beneath the beasts skin. ¡°But it doesn''t seem to have managed to breach it, we''ve arrived in time.¡±


    As she speaks the worm, with the lengthy the coils of its body stretched everywhere throughout the room, is once again twisting and contorting itself in order to level its spears in our direction.


    ¡°Jus'' got ta kill the thing then.¡± Gorim declares, launching himself forward without ado.


    The massive hammer finds the beasts flank before it can bring its weapons to bear ¨C crashing into a large segment of the worm, leg-like appendages snapping and breaking beneath the things skin. For a moment the skin flexes with the hammer, partially absorbing the impact, before Gorim unleashes some sort of martial technique and smashes his hammer fully into the floor ¨C directly through the thing. The result is a flattened segment of the worm a half dozen feet wide ¨C a small dent in the thing''s massive body that opens a path for the man to strike deeper into the room.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    If the worm is hurt ¨C if it can even feel pain ¨C it gives no indication, save maybe a slight hastening in the contortions and undulations of its body, unhindered by the damage it seems. Gorim stands there in the ruined mass of flesh he has created even as the worm brings all of its weapons to bear, launching its opening salvo. At my side Sheryl is rapidly finishing her incantation.


    ¡°Wind of Emperor. Be Clean. Call upon, do I, you. Be Clean. Burst!¡± Is what she''s saying ¨C I think, hard to tell with her atrocious pronunciation ¨C repeated over and over like a mantra. The Words borrowed from a half dozen different languages ¨C or the one language of magic, depending on which theory you subscribe to. Demonstrating that she knows at least a handful of Words of Power and simultaneously calling into question if she understands them at all.


    The results though, are unquestionable, no matter how inefficiently obtained. Gorim doesn''t even spare a glance to the death bearing down on him on all sides, trusting in her to handle things, he pushes further into the room towards the small patch of light ¨C and the ¡°head¡± of the beast resting atop it. As the spears close to what must be an uncomfortably short distance a thunderclap rings throughout the room ¨C and if not for a bit of quick spellwork on my part I''m certain my wardrobe would have been quite disheveled by the huge blast of air that explodes through the room. The spears are as one forced to the ground by the explosive burst of air, clacking and clattering against the stone floor.


    Gorim peeks back over his shoulder, entirely unruffled by the magic, and gives Sheryl a frightening glare ¨C or maybe an encouraging grin ¨C before refocusing his attentions on the task at hand, smashing his hammer into another point on the worm''s body where the spears are being formed. Opening his path further and at the same time reducing his opponents ability to retaliate. A wise course of action, if my appraisal of this human mage is at all accurate, I doubt she has many more blasts like that one in her ¨C but already she is incanting again.


    Spared the worm''s attentions, I''m free to wander deeper into the room. Reflecting with a hint of annoyance at the obvious solution employed by the human mage. If your magic doesn''t survive contact with your opponent ¨C you need only use some sort of proxy. Obviously, in hindsight. She has opted to forcefully push the air around but one could just as easily toss a stone. Thinking so, I look up at one of the defaced walls of the temple ¨C it would be a trifle to reshape the stone wall into a massive sledge, or just rip a chunk of it out, spears and all, to be used as a barrier. Not that I''ll bother, I don''t think, it would be too much effort to solve a problem in the midst of being solved.


    I skirt around the edge of the room, taking great care not to step in any of the beasts disgusting residue. Though I burnt much of it away, already much more has been redeposited and just looking at it causes my perpetual discomfort to intensify. Would that one of my servants were at hand to distract me from the skin crawling sensation¡­ Ah, well, Emily is here too I suppose, in this room. I can''t see her, but I can sense that she is here, through the link between us. As I more or less expected, from the rough gauge I have of her personality ¨C I''d rather hoped she would be the one to rid the world of the ¡°Shad Worm¡± as Gordan called it.


    Stepping around a viscous pool of questionable looking liquid and briefly taking to the air to pass over an errant coil of the beasts body, I muse on the ruins of my rather simplistic plan. Because I''m fairly certain there are humans here, in this temple, beneath this room in fact ¨C behind that seal ¨C and I felt it would be a good opportunity to impress upon the girl the full extent of the usefulness of what I have gifted her. Impress upon her what a waste it would be to throw that away by being ¡­uncooperative.


    I stop myself short, slipping a halfstep backwards to avoid an oncoming projectile. In front of me the large human man ¨C Gorim ¨C slams into the wall. He looks slightly ragged from his contest with the beast, his greatcoat torn and pierced in many places, a trio of grooves dug into his breastplate sometime quite recently. Turning my head I see the unusually thick ¡°tail¡± segment of the worm rapidly thrusting fourth, following the man, dozens of the especially thick leg-appendages protruding from its tip, eager to skewer him. Before the tail reaches though a thick block of ice materializes, rising from the floor and encasing a portion of it, jerking the oncoming tail to a halt.


    In the distance I can see Sheryl ¨C surrounded by similar blocks of ice that are riddled with spears, and the other three humans who stayed behind with her ¨C her wand brandished in one hand, the other held aloft and closed around a tiny object I can''t make out at this distance. She says something, thrusting her hand still higher, and the mana around her ripples in response to her will ¨C focused through the object in her hand ¨C and a dozen more two foot thick panes of ice rise from the floor along the length of the tail, trapping it firmly. It looks as if she is using a proper magical item, I see now the reason for her confidence despite her relatively small capacity for mana.


    Gorim has already regained his feet ¨C and his hammer ¨C and launches himself forward again without so much as a backward glance. I wonder if he even noticed how close he came to bodily slamming into me¡­ Shaking my head slightly incredulously I continue my circuitous route, approaching the center of the room slowly and carefully. Behind me I hear snaps and cracks ¨C almost like heavy panes of ice being shattered under immense strain ¨C but I pay them no mind.


    My thoughts drifting once more to the newest and most reluctant addition to my forces. It unfortunate really, because this was something of a golden opportunity. To bring her around to my way of thinking through simple demonstration. There are many problems in the lives of tiny insects that even a small sliver of my power can resolve unconditionally. She should be made aware of that, made aware of the nature of the gift I''ve given her. Power is nothing short of intoxicating, as any number of fools have discovered over the years, she need only be nudged to drink from that well ¨C to discover that intoxication. To become drunk on it, drunk on me.


    If I could impress that upon her, by say, putting her in a difficult situation in which she is forced to rely on me ¨C my power. Then it would follow that she would realize that serving me is the most natural and obvious decision, whatever her goals or motivations. There is no road not made smoother when you have the ability to flatten any obstacle that rises in your way.


    I pause, regarding the impasse I''ve found myself at ¨C physically. It''s no longer possible to move forward without coming into contact with either the body of the beast or its horrible leavings. Looking around the room is in chaos, blanketed alternately by slime, muck, the oversized worm''s body, and dozens of huge chunks of ice ¨C some whole, shaped like pillars and walls, but mostly just crushed debris, the worm having been using its massive size to its advantage. The crushed and flattened bits of the worm don''t seem to be slowing it much at all, though by targeting the nodes where spears were forming Gorim has crippled its offensive ability somewhat, I can still see spears forming throughout the things body ¨C but at a much slower rate.


    In response the worm is moving about with uncanny speed, attempting to crush the humans with its bulk, but at no time leaving the seal in the floor uncovered. Its in the way, in short. So I point my hand at a far wall, visualizing my intent, then speaking.


    ¡°Artil.¡± I speak. A Word that means ¡°down¡±.


    The effect is immediate and I feel my power slipping away from me rapidly to meet the impossible demands of the spell. Because it''s not even a spell in the proper sense of the word, it is just magic imbued with meaning and intent ¨C striving to meet impossible expectations ¨C the result leaves even I feeling slightly drained. In response to that the world ¨C or at least the world inside this room ¨C tilts on its axis, the floor beneath my feet suddenly a wall, the distant wall suddenly a floor ¨C sixty feet away.


    I catch myself easily with my wings. Gorim also instantly notices the change and disentangles himself from the worm, leaping to a nearby pillar of ice and standing atop its side. A shout rings out and a cradle of ice sprouts from the wall ¨C the floor? ¨C catching Sheryl. Distantly I can see Gordan and his men, who have retreated outside the room ¨C and outside the effect of my magic ¨C and thus seem to be standing horizontally on the wall from my perspective.


    The worm however, simply falls. Its great body smashing through any obstacles of ice or stone it comes into contact with, plummeting to the wall I pointed at and landing with a terrific wet slap. A great heap of protruding spears and jellylike flesh puddled far below me. Its muck as well, slides down along the former floor, revealing the seal.


    Job done I unmake the magic with a thought. The room returns to its original orientation, Gorim falls a foot or so flat on his back while Sheryl''s cradle collapses atop her like a cage with the sudden shift. Ignoring the fools, thankful that my wings spare me those sorts of indignities, I gently glide the dozen or so paces that stood between me and the seal. A second later Gorim has rolled to his feet and is standing by my side, while Sheryl is still crawling out from beneath her cage of ice.


    ¡°Tha'' was interestin'' magic girl.¡± Gorim says, his hulking frame looming over me. "Why dun you do useful things like that Sher?"


    ¡°Interesting!? Try impossible!¡± A weary looking Sheryl mutters incredulously as she drags herself to her feet and stumbles over to us.


    ¡°The beast yet lives humans.¡± I inform them, hopeful they can go back to frolicking with it and leaving me alone to examine this seal.


    The floor is made up of many large black stone tiles and the white glowing seal is inscribed atop one of them. A more simplistic Rune Formation, like the ones on the gates, designed to bar entry. Looking directly at it, the Formations one this one tile seem to be a small part of a greater whole, casting my eyes about I can make out the vague outline of the entire Formation, which covers the entire room, and is largely obscured by purple muck or destroyed by spears driven into the stone. The worms fall cleared away a great many of those spears, and as a result the pattern of destruction is obvious, oozing holes in the floor directly atop the lines that make up the Rune Formation. The beast was intentionally destroying the seal and was nearly finished.


    Even as I watch the one segment of floor still alive with magic flickers and dies. The seal broken before my eyes, the stone crumbles away and reveals a gaping hole in the floor. Within I see a stairway leading down. A half-crazed and desperate looking human holding an odd stick, surrounded by a flock of smaller humans. As the seal crumbles to nothing the man is already gesturing and encouraging the small humans to flee. I pay him and his charges no mind, looking down into the deeper place, a glow of white light, bright like the midday sun yet buried in dirt and stone, tries to scorch my eyes. Defiantly I glare down at the puny magic.


    And at once the room is awash with the source of our conflict, the magic pulsing fourth uninhibited, unconcealed. Suddenly the center of, and privy to, the intricate workings of a massive spell my perception slips, the room around me made tiny, inconsequential, as I ¨C with my superior perceptions ¨C instinctively trace the massive tide of mana the emanates from this place. As if my view has been pulled up into the sky I can see it, doing its ponderous work, the land for a hundred miles in every direction feeling the steady emanation of magic from beneath this room. Distantly I''m aware of small humans moving rapidly around me, a few even getting close enough to touch in their mad dash to leave.


    But I am unable to acknowledge them or their passage, distracted as I am by my widened view. The dirt beneath our feet thrums with the power of this place and it extends outward ¨C so far! ¨C until I can see hills, rivers, and rolling plains, the local geography laid bare before me. A few spots that are gnarled and black, twisted and corrupt but mostly just endless fields quietly drinking in the power this place feeds them, the power that rolls out from here ¨C a smooth and steady wave. And there at the center ¨C in this room with me I note distantly ¨C is something amiss. A growth. Foul and unwanted, cancerous corruption, seeing its opportunity, leaping at the chance!


    And my eyes snap back, focusing on what is in front of me, the worm. It has regained itself and is diving forward, its huge body smashing into Gorim as it comes, a sickening crunch ringing out as the man is flung once more. The adventurer was distracted by the emergence of more humans, and did not react in time. The beasts foul head is mere feet away, hungrily plunging toward the now open portal, when I finally react, a barrier materializing ¨C a thin pane of green magic. A mistake, I note too late.


    There is a gloopy smush sound as the worm''s horrid face meets my magic and is held for the briefest of instants before it can bring its thousands of tiny ¡°teeth¡± to bear ¨C shattering my magic and continuing forward on its momentum. Then a thunderclap rings out, a huge blast of wind slamming into the monster, forcing it to the ground. Flattened by the wind.


    ¡°Burst!¡± I belatedly hear from the side.


    ¡°Well done human. The beast mustn''t be allowed to proceed here. Hold it a moment-¡± I pause, saving my breath. The human woman has already turned away and is dashing across the room toward Gorim''s prone form.


    Annoying, I think, as I run my right hand ¨C alight with magic ¨C through empty air, taking advantage of my currently heightened perceptions ¨C poking holes. With my left hand I reach forward, fingers spreading in sync with guiding green lines, and loose a blast of flame at the still flattened beast. Just slightly seriously.


    After a moment I terminate the flames, encouraged by the fact that the guidelines are already being consumed ¨C no reason to level the city by accident. As the fire clears I can hear a few distant screams and shrieks, coming from the still retreating pack of small humans, couldn''t they be just a bit grateful? After all the trouble I''ve gone to¡­ Well, not that I blame them I suppose. The beast is quite horrific to behold.


    The worm had retreated while trapped in the cone of fire, surviving by placing the vast bulk of its body in between me and its crystal heart. Why, I couldn''t say, the heart is nigh indestructible ¨C but the body was not. A blind head turns toward me, just the crystal heart surrounded by a thin layer of flesh ¨C tiny ¡°teeth¡± protruding from every inch of it. Behind the head the body has fared little better, reduced in size greatly, the whole worm is only maybe twenty feet long now and only as thick around as a man. The body terminates in a ragged nub of crushed flesh, the rest burned away. Seeing the spines ¨C still over a meter long ¨C that are still emerging from that body, is somewhat surreal.


    As expected, when weighed against my might, a worm is quite lacking. Also as expected, the core of the thing will be the most difficult bit to destroy ¨C the bit most shot through with corruption. And indeed the dramatically shortened body, little more than a collection of lumpy internals with a thin layer of meat atop them, is entirely entwined with angry red tendrils of corruption ¨C starting from the crystal heart. So much so that its impossible to see where the corruption ends and the beast begins. Even on Artas with Pink, I saw few beasts so corrupted as this.


    And it, undeterred by its reduction in size, is charging forward once more. Thin body waving and undulating to propel itself across the room, its flesh swelling as it comes ¨C hyper extended by the spears pushing themselves free. No dramatic leaps, it comes low and fast, blasting out a final volley of spears to impede those that would try to stop it. And that list is dangerously short, I realize resignedly. Gorim is still incapacitated, laid out on the floor, forcing Sheryl to his side to conjure a barrier of ice to protect him.


    The small humans ¨C perhaps sensing their imminent death ¨C have ceased their flight and are crowded behind the stick wielding human. He is an aged man of medium build. The remnants of powerful body betrayed by the advance of years, a bit rounder and softer than it might have been once, is visible beneath his ceremonial-looking white robes. There is desperate grimace etched onto his lined face, framed by his short sweat soaked gray hair, as he works some sort of magic ¨C holding his stick in front of him like a shield. A dome of white light descends from on high, enclosing the man and his followers, but despite that the man shows no sign of relief. His face strained, braced for impact.


    ¡°Emily ¡­?¡± I call the name, simultaneously hopeful and resigned to reality.


    She does not respond. So I step forward, into the reckless charge of the Shad Grub, my right hand nearly finished ¨C a dozen gaps created, my fingers tracing the Runes, perfecting the links. Out of the corner of my eye I see a flash of white light, as a barrier is shattered, and then a flash of black ¨C before I have to put it out of my head, my full attention on the twenty feet of flesh and corruption bearing down on me. A thousand tiny ¡°teeth¡± extended, poisonous corrupted drool being spat in my general direction, I wince and plunge my left hand forward.


    The worm stops. Is stopped. Its forward momentum completely arrested as I catch it with my outstretched palm. A bit like putting my hand into an open flame, my mind reports detachedly, a horrid sense of discomfort sweeping over my whole body ¨C radiating from my arm ¨C as I place my palm flat against such a large source of corruption. Worse I can feel all those tiny ¡°teeth¡± scrabbling futilely against my skin, attempting to find purchase, to break ground, before being repelled. Fortunate that I was correct in my assumption that this beast would be unable to penetrate my bodies innate defenses, my mana ¨C that infuses every inch of my being ¨C driving back the invader without apparent difficulty. But the smile is gone from my face, and it is all I can do not to shudder ¨C the intense feeling of revulsion threatening to overpower me.


    That I was forced to touch a worm¡­ The world is truly a place in crisis.


    As that thought crosses my mind, that acknowledgment of the realities of this situation, my hands spasm. The involuntary reflex causing me to almost lose the mostly formed spell in my right hand and causing my left hand to clench shut ¨C crushing a great many ¡°teeth¡± into nothing and continuing down. Applying massive pressure to the crystal heart just beneath the wretched beasts skin for a moment and then crushing through ¨C driving four finger shaped holes into the monsters heart. In response pain lances up from my hand, the angry red tendrils of corruption questing out from the damaged heart, sliding up along my arm.


    So I swipe my right hand through the air, my fingers leaving gashes in the air behind them, deftly opening a dozen holes ¨C forging them together, forming a Gate. And in an instant the Gate expands at my side, until its easily large enough for a man to step through, an oval of inky blackness with no apparent width hovering an inch or two off the floor. That done I swing my left arm, dragging the worm with it, plunging arm and worm beyond the Gate. I can feel my wings flaring behind me, an instinct to take flight ¨C to flee ¨C rising in me at the direct exposure to the Beyond that makes up the fabric of my extradimensional storage. Behind me the body of the worm is thrashing wildly as it experiences that same exposure.


    ¡°One of you wretches needs to get over here now.¡± My voice booms forth, suppression forgotten in my agitation.


    Because with my arm up to my shoulder beyond the Gate and red tendrils of corruption still trying to force their way back through, I don''t dare attempt another spell. Magic that manipulates space and time is complex to an unreasonable degree and is made only more difficult by the assault of the corruption on my senses and sensibilities. If my concentration wavers and the Gate snaps shut while I am still half inside the damage would be serious, even for someone like me. Its possible I might lose something essential ¨C my soul split in twain due to some God or other taking offense at my trespass on their domain or something equally fanciful ¨C and find it nearly irrecoverable.


    So when ice forms around the writhing body of the worm ¨C no longer producing spears, perhaps too damaged to manage it ¨C immobilizing it, I briefly feel a species of relief. Before that is immediately buried in an avalanche of annoyance ¨C its the fault of these people and their general incompetence I was forced to touch a worm in the first place! Sheryl is in front of me, Gorim a step behind her ¨C one of his large arms hanging limp at his side.


    ¡°What is that?¡± Sheryl asks, her eyes glued to the Gate.


    ¡°Not important.¡± I snarl. ¡°Cut it off!¡± I jerk my head forward, indicating the body of the worm that disappears beyond the Gate, my composure slipping slightly because I can see those creeping red tendrils at the edges of the gate ¨C as if the beast means to pull itself back.


    The humans are reacting too slowly. Beneath the fingers of my left hand ¨C disembodied as it is ¨C I can feel something happening. Sheryl launches a blade of ice that cuts halfway into the worms body but fails to sever it, while Gorim just looks troubled, unsure. I am distantly aware that other humans and a certain worthless servant are gathering as well, gawking uselessly. Under my arm I feel an odd heat and I look to see the tendrils in the beast''s body are glowing even more angrily, burning down like a pack of fuses, building toward an unknowable crescendo. Almost like the beginnings of a spell.


    Then a blur of black slides beneath my arm, and the body of the worm collapses limply to the floor. The cut made I release my grip, slipping my hand back to our side of the Gate ¨C feeling a last desperate grab from the tiny ¡°teeth¡± of the monster that once again gains no purchase. As soon as my arm is through I release the magic and the Gate snaps shut, swallowing the head of the worm and the crystal heart within it without ceremony.

 Chapter 29 - Disappointment; It stings

    I look up, into Emily''s eyes, wondering slightly at her last moment burst of cooperativeness. She has regained her color to some degree and is meeting my gaze in that same defiant fashion, her earlier fear forgotten ¨C or maybe just suppressed. Annoyance bubbles up in me for a moment, but then I turn away, for now, I don''t care. For now, I''m just tired. I wander a half dozen steps away, heat blooming out from me, vaporizing the muck in my path while my senses are turned elsewhere ¨C sensing the grand magic beneath my feet that is being slowly distorted. When I stop, my feet have taken me nearly back to the door we entered through, to an adjacent wall upon which a gruesome tapestry has been pinned.


    Probably the only victory I managed to pry from this place, I think morosely. Looking up at it ¨C pinned there by a hail of spears ¨C doesn''t make me feel any better though, not even the grim sort of satisfaction you might get from a just punishment finally being meted out. It was little better than the worm that killed it, just another candle snuffed as I passed by, hardly worthy of notice or mention. Already the name that was attached to its scarred face escapes me.


    ¡°Amazing! You did it Lady Alexandria! Shadfer is once more in your debt.¡± Gordan''s voice babbles idiotically behind me.


    ¡°No.¡± The word escapes me before I have time to call it back. Exhaustion taking its toll no doubt. There was this method too wasn''t there? I wonder if its possible for me to work hard enough to force myself to sleep? ¡­Obviously not I suppose. All working does is create this feeling of mental exhaustion, physically I am as perfect as ever ¨C what a truly worthless thing.


    ¡°No?¡± Gordan repeats, the smile dying from his voice.


    Casting a backwards glance I see that the humans have gathered, the adventurers, the priest, the warriors, the small ones, all standing around in this room that reeks of death and corruption ¨C ready to proclaim victory?


    ¡°The seal was broken, the damage is done. Not as thoroughly as the beast intended, but done nonetheless.¡± I clarify, my eyes tracing the puddles of corrupted liquid that still dot the entire room ¨C many of those puddles draining into holes drilled into the floor by spears. At those words the light atmosphere disappears, faces twist into frowns, and the humans exchange uncomfortable glances.


    Gorim turns to the elderly priest. ¡°Is tha'' right old man?¡±


    The old priest is leaning heavily on his staff ¨C a strange thing carved and ornamented with a number of seemingly entirely decorative runes and capped with a tiny replica of a forge that dangles on a chain that runs between the two forks of wood atop the staff. He just wheezes by way of reply for a moment, catching his breath.


    ¡°Maybe.¡± He finally manages. ¡°It might yet be possible to purify the lower chamber but I haven''t the strength. My acolytes and priests are all dead I fear. The beast''s approach was too quick for us to mount a proper defense and many paid the ultimate price... now there are none left but I who can wield Krin''s might to protect this place.¡±


    ¡°If it''s power ya need, we have that don''t we?¡± Gorim glances to Sheryl as he speaks.


    ¡°No.¡± I speak again, surprising even myself with my forthrightness ¨C compelled by frustration perhaps. ¡°The magic below is grand ¨C but delicate ¨C even now it is being twisted and tainted by the smallest brushes with the corruption. Repairing it is impossible, it would have to be remade ¨C the tainted components cut free and discarded, a task I suspect no one in this city could undertake with any degree of success.¡±


    ¡°Not even you?¡± Emily responds, challenging, or maybe just curious. I start to round on her, glaring, but the fire dies in me before I can bring it to bear ¨C resulting in a limp glance in her direction.


    ¡°I''ve done what I can. Averted the worst case scenario wherein the corruption is forcibly introduced to every inch of ground for hundreds of miles. But the magic below is unfamiliar, amateurish, and above all constructed entirely with holy energy ¨C not something I have any hope or desire to recreate.¡± I wave my left arm, still somewhat numb and slightly itchy, only able to feel the remnants of my own magic on my skin. ¡°However the beast is dead, and I purged its presence from this place briefly, there might still be time ¨C if there are any among the humans capable of making the repairs.¡±


    I pause, a feeling of dejection seeping through me. Today has been entirely counterproductive¡­


    ¡°The Well is ancient, its construction solid. How¡­ how can you know that it cannot be purified?¡± The old man wheezes at me.


    I spare him a contemptuous glare. ¡°Because I can feel it you decrepit human, feel the corruption seeping in ¨C integrating with and undoing the magic. That you cannot discern that much with your own powers of perception is somewhat astonishing.¡±


    ¡°Enough.¡± Gorim''s gravelly rasp rings out, as he steps forward, towering over the both of us. ¡°Ain''t no worth in bickering. Forgemaster, with me. We''ll go report to tha Duke, he can decide our course. Might be he can rustle someone up, lot o'' powerful folk in Shadfer tonight. The Well has been a pillar of the duchy for hunnreds o'' years, it''ll hafta manage a bit longer till we can get someone here to fix it. Sher, you stay here ¨C I''ll send whatever louts I find up to help with the defendin'' ¨C but it''s on you to make sure this don''t get no worse.¡±


    ¡°Yes, of course. So long as the Unbound haven''t migrated en masse from the Lows that shouldn''t be an issue.¡± Sheryl responds.


    ¡°What of the children¡­?¡± The priest ¨C the ¡°Forgemaster¡± ¨C asks.


    ¡°I can take them with me to Legion Headquarters, the fort will have spare bunks tonight of all nights.¡± Gordan offers. ¡°Regis needs to be informed of what has happened here, we need soldiers defending this ''Well'' and he will have them. Though a part of me wonders if he doesn''t already know¡­ So many have already died in defense of this temple, I can''t imagine he will remain ignorant for long.¡±


    ¡°And I will be leaving. I can''t stand the stench of this place.¡± I declare, drawing a few trepidatious glances. ¡°Returning to the manor.¡± I clarify, snuffing the green light bathing the room, before turning to leave. The humans ¨C suddenly blind in the darkened temple ¨C cringe and cower, hearing something in my tone perhaps, and no one moves to stop me.


    ¡°Are you not¡­ going with her?¡± I hear an apprehensive Gordan whisper behind me. A long silence is the only response.


    But I put that out of my mind. My purpose here has been completed for better or worse. There are no more corrupted monsters of comparable strength within the city, so the humans should be able to handle the rest. Grinding my teeth I exit the temple. For things to go so poorly¡­ Its unbelievable really. This is why you leave servant work to servants, let them experience this irritating gnaw of disappointment, of plans failing to come together. After I went and personally¡­


    Sighing I just let my feet carry me away, through the deserted streets of the Uppers, not mindful of direction ¨C just seeking to put some distance between me and the temple. The city below is lively, in stark contrast to these shut and shuttered buildings of the Upper District, I can see frenetic activity in the Lows. Torches and bonfires spread liberally throughout, the occasional burst of spellfire illuminating the night, a hive of humans working to eradicate the corruption that tugs at the edges of my consciousness ¨C making themselves useful at least.


    And once in the distance I see a flare of green flame, exploding from the sky before getting lost from my sight in the mire of the Lows. A smile tugs at my lips. At least Pink seems to be performing her role admirably. With an idle flap of my wings I take to the sky briefly, immediately alighting atop a nearby building, lightly sitting on the sloped roof that overlooks the city below. I''ve passed a few ¡°manors¡± and am forced to admit finding the one I''m looking for is beyond my abilities. I could fashion a spell I suppose, but I have already exerted and overexerted myself a dozen times over today.


    So I just sit and watch, as the night grows longer, eyes following the energetic exertions of my two more useful servants from afar. Occasionally able to pick out fleeting glimpses of distant winged figures wielding green fire from my perch. A terrible waste of time, obviously, what is the point of delegating a task you intend to supervise? But as the major sources of corruption have been dealt with, alongside my spectacular failure to protect the massive glowing weak point in the middle of this city ¨C despite touching a worm ¨C a creep of apathy has begun to wash over me.


    Not that I care, particularly, about the humans. About their ¡°Well¡±. About the idiot girl who refuses to move as I want her to, despite my personal ministrations. None of it matters, when you get down to it. But it leaves a foul taste to be met with anything but overwhelming victory. A worm bested me, by Kaos, even if it was by the thinnest of margins and borne of a moment of ¡­playfulness for lack of a better word ¨C and a moment of hesitation ¨C that it happened at all¡­ the situation is absurd to a staggering degree.


    I hold out my left arm, fingers splayed wide, as if to grab the city below. Tracing my fingertips with my eyes causes a confusing rush of emotion to swell in me. They are my fingers, as they have always been, pale and slender in the moonlight, each impossibly perfect nail a light seashell pink color ¨C but tonight, one of them is marred, ever so slightly. A hairline crack runs through the nail of my index finger, as if the color were painted and cracking. A souvenir of my time with the worm no doubt. A small reminder of my own mortality.


    I can feel a scream building, something like rage, something like hate, something like fear, rushing through me. My body is perfect. Objectively so. An impossible, ephemeral beauty that lasts forever. I don''t age, I don''t require sustenance, my body is the perfect reflection of the highest standard of beauty and has been as such for years beyond counting¡­ and today it is defaced.For nothing.


    My fingers are trembling.


    A powerful impulse is rising in me. The indignant and wounded part of me screams for action. For retribution. Against who¡­? Against them all! Every last wretch who failed to put themselves between the worm and I. My worthless servants, the useless humans, this whole city should just be buried under a lanDSLIDE OF FIRE AND FURY THE LIKES OF WHICH THIS WORLD HASN''T SEEN-


    With effort. With great effort, I decouple myself from that emotional train of thought. Under my gaze, the crack smooths, disappears, as I forcefully circulate my mana to my extremities ¨C accelerating the repair, regaining my perfection.


    Behind me I hear an odd scrabbling noise, followed by the hollow thump of a boot meeting a slate rooftop. It seems I''ve been followed¡­ I lean backward, craning my head up to look behind me, spotting out a figure standing with me on the roof. Her swaying yellow tail betrays her identity but, as if the whole universe is going out of its way to spite me, I can''t make out her face ¨C her entire upper body obscured by the curve of my own horn. Briefly I focus on the black curve of bone, a sigh escaping my lips, before I give up ¨C flopping flat on my back, not trying to look at my visitor, just letting my eyes wander the stars above. Defeated for the moment, letting my newly regained apathy swallow me.


    ¡°Alexandria¡­ what are you doing here?¡± Emily asks.


    ¡°What are you doing here? I thought you''d attached yourself to a brood of humans.¡± I fire back petulantly, ignoring her question.


    She sighs and then sits down beside me.


    ¡°The kids weren''t too fond of me once they were out of sight of the Grub ¨C I''m too scary apparently.¡± She snorts. ¡°Little Upper brats, bound for great things, doing their heavenly duty to Krin. Even if they were entrusted to the charge of the temple, that attitude isn''t something that rubs out. Well maybe if you fed them like they feed the kids in the Lows, bread and water and beatings¡­ After all they went through tonight though, maybe I should be a bit sympathetic ¡­? Not that they need the sympathies of¡­¡± She pauses, her voice low.


    ¡°¡­someone scary like me.¡± She finishes lamely, her voice slightly choked.


    In response I hold my tongue. I''m completely unable to fathom her complaints regarding her obviously improved physical form ¨C and I don''t feel persuading her one way or the other would be worth the effort, and right now I''m really not in the mood. She''d probably just run off in a huff again if I alluded to her new bodies self-evident superiority. Better to stay silent and just enjoy her proximity, which has slight dampening effect on the buzz of the corruption ¨C which in turn smooths our the strange emotional peaks I''ve been experiencing. I could grab her hand or something to improve the effect, but for now I refrain.


    ¡°Normal girls can''t do things like this after all¡­¡± Her voice is thick. I spare a sideward glance and see she has pulled free one of her black feathers ¨C it gleams black and deadly in the moonlight, hardened and razor sharp.


    ¡°Nor can most demons, if that''s any consolation. Much less fledglings whose lifespan can be measured in hours, you undeniably have talent.¡± I mutter before returning my eyes to the sky. In other circumstances my servants quick acquisition of rare body modification abilities would be something I could celebrate ¨C internally at least ¨C but as it is¡­


    ¡°Alexandria. Can I ask you something?¡± She asks if she can ask a question.


    ¡°Mmmm...¡± I make a noise, she can interpret it however she likes.


    ¡°I''m serious Alexandria. This is important.¡± Her voice is harder than I think I''ve heard it. So I tear my eyes from the stars ¨C beautiful twinkling things ¨C and focus on the woman at my side. For a moment we just look at each other, her serious yellow eyes boring down into mine.


    ¡°Why did you go to the Temple of Kirn?¡± She finally asks.


    ¡°Gordan lead me there, did he not? We followed the beast all the way to the temple.¡± I reply.


    ¡°But why did you go inside? Gordan was ready to leave was he not? Ready to run with his tail between his legs. What reason did you have to deny him?¡± She asks.


    ¡°What reason would I have to accommodate the fool?¡± I shoot back without thinking. ¡°Wait ¨C no¡­ we went in because it was clear the beast was targeting the place. Because even outside the temple I caught a whiff of the seal within. Because it seemed important to you.¡± I expound a bit ¨C unabashedly honest. I don''t generally explain myself ¨C to anyone ¨C but right now, feeling a bit off balance, a part of me already calculating, I judge that this much is appropriate.


    ¡°But why? Why do any of those things matter to you?¡± The intensity of her glare is incredible as she asks that, as if she is determined to see any lie I might tell as it forms in my brain.


    ¡°Is it not obvious? The magic of that place is felt all throughout this land, without the seal obscuring it, I can feel it easily even from here. If that were to be corrupted, not damaged or unmade, but twisted and re-purposed ¨C we would, right now, be standing knee-deep in a mire of corruption. Or lying in it, as the case may be.¡± I flop my arm around a bit in a vague gesture at the rooftop around us to emphasize my point.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡°Because you want to save the world¡­¡± Emily breaths the words like a prayer, looking down at me.


    ¡°Right. Because I want to save the world.¡± I agree listlessly.


    ¡°Then why did you try to¡­ burn those people? Why did you kill that man? Why did you not make the barest effort to protect the Forgemaster and his wards? Are humanity and the people of the Tribes not included, while you try to save the world?¡± She probes.


    I don''t answer immediately, as I gather my thoughts. Weighing the value I can perceive in the various responses I could give her. Deciding if I even want to continue this little dialogue, does it have that much worth? Eventually I come to a decision, to answer her at least mostly honestly.


    ¡°An interesting series of questions, each more tangentially related than the last ¨C but I suppose I can spare the time to answer. I did not try to burn any humans this day ¨C as I have already asserted you may recall. I did not protect any humans this day either, for much the same reasons, they are not creatures worth notice or consideration ¨C generally speaking.


    ¡°Your final question is by far the more interesting because I do in fact believe the humans and beastkin to be important for what is to come. It is clear there is a balance that must be maintained, but unclear exactly whom that balance must be maintained between. Unclear where the lines need to be drawn. Perhaps returning the ratio of creatures that channel demonic energy and creatures that channel holy energy to the numbers seen a thousand years ago will be sufficient. But perhaps not. Perhaps humans, or elves, or beastkin are also an integral part of the equation. I don''t currently know enough to say with certainty, so my aim is to preserve them all, even the wretched doves ¨C until the problems that plague Karridor as a whole are resolved.¡± I speak, articulating things more clearly to this girl than to any other before her, because after considering it I judge that if I am to have her, at least this much is necessary.


    ¡°Haah.¡± She exhales, shaking her head. ¡°Isn''t it contradictory though Alexandria, to say you wish to ''preserve'' us ¨C but also refusing to grant our kind ''notice or consideration''?¡±


    ¡°No? Where is the contradiction Emily? It is not as if humanity is so close to the brink that a dozen humans here or there will have an effect on the overall health of the species.¡± I explain, meeting her eyes unblinkingly.


    And the conversation grinds to a halt, as the two of us stare at one another in silence. Her face is quite lovely, moreso when the flashes of spellfire in the distance illuminate it, casting harsh and dangerous shadows across it, with our proximity I can''t help but notice. Idiot thoughts like that swim across my mind, as I await her next words. Then some of the tension drains out of her, and her lovely face releases a dainty sigh.


    "Have you heard of Sadi? Sadi of the River?" She spouts a complete non-sequitur.


    I wonder if she''s taken leave of her senses as I slowly shake my head.


    ¡°No, of course not. Sorry for asking something... Something like that. Anyway, I can''t say you''re wrong I guess ¨C about contradictions. Thank you for answering Alexandria, I think I understand a bit better now¡­¡± Saying so she slowly stands up, turning away and looking out over the city. I also pull myself up into a prim sitting position, regaining some small measure of dignity.


    ¡°Is there some reason you decided against returning to the duke''s manor Alexandria?¡± She lightly tosses out another question, the severity gone from her voice.


    ¡°Didn''t see it on my way here. Searching for it properly seemed like too much work.¡± I murmur. "You seem much less angry Emily, did something happen?"


    ¡°Haha¡­ What? You didn''t see it? Isn''t that it over there?¡± As the girl speaks she points toward one of the nearby large human dwellings, visible behind a gate and a long winding road that connects the building to the street, and indeed the crest on the gate of the property is vaguely familiar. ¡°Gordan was proper distraught when you went off in the opposite direction of Clearwater Manor you know? So I was a bit surprised when I followed your... feeling? I''m not sure how I tracked you down honestly... Anyway I was surprised you were here, so close to the manor¡­" She pauses for a long moment before continuing.


    "...my blood was up. It a, ah, ''racial characteristic'' of the Tribe of Grace and Fang, or so Father Keller told me. Humans have a similar response to crisis'' but for me it''s ...prolonged. I won''t apologize, but I wasn''t at my most level-headed either." She mutters reluctantly.


    I merely shrug, it was only idle curiosity that prompted me to ask. More interesting is how I managed to wander quite an impressive circle, in my little fit of annoyance.


    ¡°It''s good it is close by I suppose. Pink does not require my supervision, so I will retire there for the night.¡± I say.


    Then I rise to my feet and eye the cobbled street below for an instant ¨C before leaping down. Reluctantly I flare my wings at the last moment before impact, catching my weight, so I don''t leave a crater in the duke''s road. Then I turn around, looking up expectantly at the pretty girl with the golden hair. She stands there, on the rooftop, her single wing making for a striking silhouette, backlit by a timely burst of spellfire from the city below ¨C her expression impossible to make out. But she leaps down. She follows me.


    And in my heart, I crack a tiny smile.


    Her landing is smooth and graceful ¨C catlike even ¨C her powerful haunches silently absorbing the impact of the twenty odd foot fall. She pauses there a moment, crouched where she landed, before standing ¨C turning a full faced smile in my direction.


    ¡°It''s amazing, being able to walk ¨C to run, to jump. I never thanked you. I thought¡­¡± Her voice trails off uncertainly. ¡°Well I don''t know what exactly I thought ¨C I don''t know what exactly I think ¨C but thank you. Father Keller says you should always thank the kindness of strangers and while I''m not sure this is kindness¡­¡± She flares her wing as she speaks, doing a little twirl of her body as if she means to chase it. ¡°Thank you.¡± She finishes by meeting my eyes dead on.


    I reach up, patting her gently on one robed shoulder. ¡°You needn''t thank me child, t''was not a gift but a purchase. I''m glad to hear it brings you some measure of joy though.¡± I tell a saccharine lie and a shadow flickers across the taller girl''s face. She peers down at me, looking into my eyes, but my smile is impenetrable.


    She breaks the contact first, turning away and gesturing for me to follow. ¡°I told Gordan I would at least try to get you back to the manor.¡± She admits. ¡°So if you''d like¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, please, lead on.¡± I murmur, slipping my hand into hers. She looks down at it, then up at me, her confusion evident. But I ignore that, just happy for the distraction brought on by the contact, apparently something not exclusive to Pink or cats. Eventually she returns a weak smile and leads me along by the hand.


    The return to the manor is uneventful. Even gaining entrance is easy, the servants ask no questions, even seeing that my escort has changed, and the same stammering girl from before is conjured from somewhere to lead the two of us back to the chambers the duke is lending me. Emily''s head swivels about nervously as we trek through the home of the most powerful human in the city ¨C her apprehension incomprehensible but apparent.


    When the maid guides the two of us back to my room, I''m slightly surprised to feel a bit happy, at being rejoined with this place. The overly eye-catching white furniture is less obnoxious now that I''m more used to it and the large chair in the center of the room almost seems to beckon me. It is no proper throne of course, but sufficient for lording over this room I think, even as I seperate myself from Emily and settle myself into it. Arching my body expertly into the old familiar pose, the one that when coupled with my flawless smile is entirely perfect for dealing with any and all interpersonal problems. Be them raging Demon Kings or meek supplicants, they are all equally cowed. Thus settled I glance around slightly expectantly ¨C but sadly the small furry beast is nowhere to be seen.


    ¡°I suppose this doesn''t surprise me at all.¡± The girl intones flatly.


    I merely cock my head slightly in response. The silence spins out for only a moment before the girl speaks again.


    ¡°Alexandria I''ve made a decision.¡± Emily says, her voice heavy and thoughtful. ¡°I will help you. Serve you, if you prefer.¡±


    I lean forward slightly, meeting her gaze head on, my smile unbroken. And whatever she reads into that action causes her to continue.


    ¡°I don''t agree with¡­ a lot of things. I''m still afraid, more afraid even ¨C compared to before we went into that temple. But I''ve realized a lot of things too.¡± A black dagger appears in her hand, as if by magic ¨C a sleek black feather. ¡°You''ve given me something amazing, something that allows me to stand on the same field as the Adventurer''s Guildmaster and not feel as if I am dragging at his feet. The power to help people¡­ Its so much ¨C too much ¨C its not something I''ve earned and I wonder why I had to be the one to receive it. Surely there are others? People would leap at this sort of opportunity, strong people, smart people, people far more capable than an orphan girl from the Lows¡­¡±


    Her voice drifts away, her eyes fixed on the sleek black knife in her hand. I wait for her to continue, confident my complete disinterest in her tiny woes is concealed.


    ¡°But since it was me ¨C I have something of a responsibility don''t I? And ultimately I agree with your goals, its only your methods that need improvement. I think, that if you are willing to work with me, listen to my input, you could be the greatest force for good on Karridor!¡±


    That cracks the facade somewhat, I can feel my eyes widening slightly in response to her absurdity.


    ¡°Emily, that is slightly beyond my stated goals.¡± I manage to croak, having regained myself somewhat and restrained my first impulse.


    ¡°But you are already doing good Alexandria! If you were just a bit more careful about it¡­ if before acting you spared a second of thought for the people around you¡­¡± Her face twists into a thoughtful frown, the razor thin knife reversing itself in her fingers ¨C showcasing a clever ¡°hilt¡± somehow shaped into the plume. ¡°I mean, tonight you killed that monster in the temple and the monster in the wood, clearly you are doing more good by yourself than half the Imperial Legion put together, if you would just mind the people at your side. Everyone fights the Unbound Alexandria! Are they not deserving of some recognition, some consideration, if only for our shared goal?¡±


    No.


    I don''t say it aloud, of course, instead I just maintain my smile ¨C even and unwavering. My mind races and I wonder what she expects from this ¡­absurd ¡­is it even a proposal? ¡°Let''s cooperate¡± is not something you tend to hear in demonic circles ¨C relationships tend to be heavily one-sided in almost all cases, as this one is, and both parties tend to acknowledge that reality.


    ¡°Because I think, Alexandria, that you could be as dangerous to the Imperium ¨C no¡­ more than just the Imperium ¨C to all the people of Karridor as the Unbound. Clearly you have that power, or something close to it. And your casual disregard for life, that you didn''t even bother to hide tonight in the temple, it makes you seem dangerous! Maybe even as bad as the Unbound.¡± She says.


    ¡°But things turned out fairly well for all the humans immediately involved tonight, did they not?¡± I ask randomly, buying time, calming my racing thoughts.


    ¡°Because I was there! Protecting them! Many times people very nearly died ¨C once because of your actions!¡± She retorts.


    ¡°Well, there''s no problem then is there? So long as you are there. Here. At my side.¡± I manage, despite my frazzled mind.


    ¡°Yes, you''re right. If I follow you, if I grow stronger, I might grow strong enough, strong enough to protect¡­¡± She pauses, regaining her train of thought. ¡°But wouldn''t it be better for all of us if you would meet me halfway on this? No one will be able to trust you if they''re afraid you might kill them at any moment. Isn''t that detrimental to saving the world? To your goals?¡±


    Is it? Maybe? If the other party is in some way instrumental to my success, a lack of trust could be annoying. Slowly I feel I''m grasping the appropriate responses, the words that will take me through this conversation to somewhere advantageous ¨C the words that might salvage something from this terrible day.


    "This is a bit of a change of tune Emily." I narrow my eyes slightly, regarding her carefully. "I am a ''gods damned monster'' am I not?" I ask.


    "I''ve... I''ve seen things, since I said that. Had time to clear my head. Had a revelation, maybe. I think- I believe you could do great things." She says.


    ¡°Then¡­ say I agree. You will agree to follow Pink and I, to see this through ¨C until the very end, when the corruption is purged from our world?¡± I murmur, staring into the girls yellow slit eyes. ¡°In exchange, I will agree to listen to your advice and attempt to spare the lives of the people working alongside us where possible?¡±


    ¡°Yes! You have to help people Alexandria, you just¡­ I''ll do anything, I promise. I know you''re¡­ I just... like the stories¡­ I mean you, you and I..." She stutters, seeming to start to speak and stop a half dozen times. Until: "I''ll trust you." She finishes


    Such a radical shift. I don''t quite understand. I''ve played my part correctly of course ¨C but that doesn''t account for this. Does it? But then, I have trouble understanding the tiny minds of inferior creatures, perhaps this is correct? If not ...what? This is a ploy? For what reason? My head hurts, just trying to make sense of my nonsensical servant''s behavior. Whatever, if there is some issue, Pink can handle it.


    ¡°Then go, help Pink. I will remain here.¡± I try to send her away, tired of the conversation that has dragged on too long, testing her response.


    ¡°¡­Okay. But how will I find her?¡± She asks after a pause.


    ¡°Just¡­ the same way you found me? The link that binds all of my Chosen ensures you will never lose track of one another.¡± I tell her.


    ¡°I can sense you through the link ¡­no one else though.¡±


    Sighing I gesture for her to come closer and after a brief hesitation she does. I reach up, grabbing the girl''s chin, forcing her to meet my eyes, and begin to circulate my mana along the conduit that joins me to my Chosen. Attempting to use our immediate proximity to force some of the tactile sensation along the link and into her, the black brand on her forehead slowly comes alight ¨C a line of green tracing along its edge.


    She gasps. ¡°I¡­ I can feel them¡­ Martin and Pink¡­ And someone else? Another? Five? Six? What?¡± She jerks free of my grasp, looking back at me ¨C wide eyed.


    ¡°Hmm. Well as I explained, all of my Chosen are bound by the Brand, it seems some yet survive.¡± I say absently.


    I felt them too. The three I expected. The tattered and frayed remains of another link. And then three more on top of those, three unknown connections to Chosen demons. I feel a bit foolish, we''ve spent so long searching for other demons¡­ In hindsight obviously the most hardy, resiliant, and thus likely to survive demons would be my Chosen would they not? I really should have tried searching them out this way sooner¡­


    Well it matters little I suppose. We already have a plan. Adding ancient and powerful demons into the mix would do us no good at all I imagine. They''re the type that typically require more than a few pretty words to be drawn into your camp ¨C almost certainly more trouble than they''re worth, since I never bothered properly lashing my Chosen to me. It''s just too much work you know? ¡°If I can control the Demon King directly that should be enough¡± ¨C is what I always thought. Maybe that was naive¡­


    No matter. The closest of my wayward Chosen ¨C excluding the ones following me and Pestilence ¨C is to the distant south, many hundreds of miles away. Pink can decide if we persue it, and if we decide not to it should be too far away to be of any concern.


    ¡°There are others then? Like me and Martin?¡± The girl asks.


    ¡°No. You two are unique. You needn''t worry about wayward Chosen, clearly they are doing nothing of import.¡± I reassure her. ¡°Now begone with you girl, I am exhausted.¡±


    She looks like she wants to say more, ask more questions but seems to think better of it, just nodding.


    ¡°Then, I''ll go help Pink for now. See you tomorrow Alexandria.¡± A strange tone is in her voice as slips out onto the balcony and disappears into the night. Like hope. I watch the empty space she disappeared into for a moment longer, my smile unbreakable. Another minute, just for good measure.


    And then a massive sigh escapes me as I slump in my chair. Dealing with people¡­ so much work¡­ I suppose it''s worth it, since I extracted a promise from the girl ¨C not quite the binding sort of vow I would like, but a start. I wonder once more, for the hundredth time tonight, if she is worth this much effort¡­ and as always I conclude that she is. The words I gave her cost me little, and she will be ¡­quite formidable ¨C considering she is one of the two people who are the closest thing in this world I have to childern, someone with strength borne directly of my flesh ¨C much better to secure her cooperation now.


    Besides her point of view is not entirely without merit, though I have long been estranged from the idea that there is some sort of intrinsic value to life, I''m not unfamiliar with the fact that it is a fairly common point of view among fools. And since I have resigned myself to walk among the fools, it can''t hurt to gain some insight into their perspectives ¨C for the novelty if nothing else.


    ¡°And you!¡± I speak to the empty room. ¡°Leave this place. At once. If I catch you in here without my permission again I will end you human. My patience is entirely exhausted.¡± I snarl the words.


    A second passes, and a flame springs to life in my palm, a bit of encouragement. It works like a charm and from a white armoire a smiling red-headed woman emerges. The ¡°helpful¡± woman who warned me of the impending Celestial attack ¨C Chelsea something. She bows low, even as she seems to scuttle backwards toward the balcony.


    ¡°A thousand pardons Lady Alexandria. Please forgive this unworthy one. I am deeply and truly sorry.¡± She speaks rapidly, bowing repeatedly. Then as she reaches the edge of the room she straightens up and flashes me a cheeky smile. ¡°But you can''t blame a Tarisian girl for wanting to sneak a few peeks at the most important person in the city tonight, right?¡±


    And she''s gone. Annoying woman¡­ I consider doing something more ¨C but find I really don''t care. She''s been trailing me for most of the night I think. But it probably doesn''t matter. I have nothing to hide from insects. But maybe I should do something, just on principle? But really I have no need to worry about their opinions¡­ But maybe¡­ I brood on it for a long while. Until a yowl interrupts my train of thought, accompanied by a minute impact atop my head.


    As I turn my eyes upward a small legs scrabbles against my face briefly for purchase, before disappearing above my sight line. A tiny weight has added itself to one of my horns. Reminds me a bit of old ceremonial battle garb that included armored plates that affixed over the horn¡­ I stop trying to run away from reality after only a second of digression. Amazingly, the cat has at some point snuck back into the room and ¨Cfor reasons know only to itself ¨Cleapt atop my head. My mind begins to whirl, deciding whatneeds to be done... But after a second I decide to just accept the things company.


    ¡°Fine.¡± I murmur to the empty room, leaning back in my chair.


    And with the useful little beast''s help I slip away, not to sleep of course, but into a somewhat more restful state ¨C the night slipping away from me before I can blink.

 Chapter 30 - Spotting Opportunity

    I enjoy my time in the chair the good Duke Clearwater prepared for me. Reminds me a bit of home. I can''t sleep, so it''s a bit imperfect, but other than that I have no complaints. Pink has been in and out a handful of times, mostly to complain that she is the one forced to uphold my end of our bargain with Clearwater, teaching a handful of his men to wield demonic energy. It can''t be helped though, she''s the only one who can do it. And it''s not as if she isn''t already teaching magic anyway, to our two new additions.


    They have been much more reserved in making appearances, probably due to Pink, and I haven''t seen either of them except one time when all three of them came together ¨C at the commencement of Pink''s lessons. They were both very quiet, seemingly disturbed by whatever Pink had been teaching them ...the woes of learning magic from a succubus I suppose. Mostly they have all been very busy (I''m told) wandering the city and purging it of corrupted creatures. I can hardly sense any corruption but apparently the remaining corrupted monsters that vex the human city are of the atypically small and weak variety, insects and rodents and the like, which makes them hard to pin down physically ¨C much less using an unfocused ''sense'' for mana.


    Things are all moving apace in short, I can just sit here and wait for the good news to come rolling in. A task I''m tackling with great gusto, accompanied by my feline companion ¨C who has proven himself to be quite social, or maybe he''s just mistaken me for a comfortable piece of furniture, hard to say. Whatever the case the arrangement is quite beneficial to both parties, as he gets to cling to me at all hours of the day and night, while I in turn am able to use the contact with his small furry body to tune the effects of The Encroachment from my mind almost entirely. Well, when he deigns to stay by my side that is. As often as not the unfaithful creature disappears hither and yon, far more often than can be explained by the necessity of biological functions¡­


    It creates a disconcerting feeling, of time slowing and speeding, of a night passing in a blink and then a dozen agonizing hours in which I am painfully aware of every second. The second day is the worst, because the steady pulse of holy energy that had been emanating from the Temple of Kirn disappears, leaving me with even less distraction from the buzz of The Encroachment. Reaffirming, that even here on Suprema sleep is not really an option. On the third day ¨C probably ¨C I resign myself to that fact, and am spurred to action once more by a pair of ¡­interesting visitors, to Duke Clearwater''s manor. A situation is developing, proceedings I should really interject myself into¡­


    After having that thought I spend some indeterminate amount of time staring across my room at the small beast who is currently settled in the bed that was probably intended for me. The beast in turn is studiously ignoring me, as it has been ever since the maid arrived to feed it earlier in the day ¨C at which point it leapt away without a backwards glance. And now it sits across the room, grooming itself with singleminded intensity, paying me no mind at all. Impertinent little creature that it is. Having watched it for so long, I''ve started to believe that its coat is not in fact black ¨C merely a deep and dark shade of gray, like the ashen ground of Artas.


    ¡°Why ¡­why is the beast so alternately affectionate and cold? Does it not grasp that its existence hinges on my grace? Is it truly so ¡­impertinent? How vexing.¡± I narrow my eyes, regarding the small feline. ¡°And yet it feels appropriate, there is a certain dignity in its refusal ¡­annoying though it is. What say you human?¡± I turn my eyes to the maid who has been diligently standing guard over me for ¡­some time, occasionally rotating out with other maids.


    The cat, at my voice, briefly perks up, turning its small head in my direction. But its attention is only captured for a moment and it ¨C still looking at me, wordlessly communicating its disdain ¨C slowly, deliberately, raises a paw to its mouth and resumes its grooming. Why? Why is it even doing something like that? Do the humans not clean and feed and attend to all of its tiny heart''s desires? Is it just¡­


    Mentally I shake myself. I am attributing far too much thought to what is almost certainly a mindless beast. Even if it doesn''t want to sit with me ¨C though it could with no trouble! ¨C I don''t care at all! Instead of worrying about something like that, I redirect my energies to questioning the human ¨C who is staring at me wide-eyed, surprised at my speaking to it for the first time since I returned to the room I imagine.


    ¡°Well, human? Your thoughts? Is the creature brave? Stupid?¡± I ask pointedly.


    ¡°¡­upset with me?¡± That last slips from me a whisper.


    Hearing that seems to jolt the maid from her stupor and she sends me what I interpret to be a reassuring smile. ¡°Cats are fickle beasts milady, especially one not tamed by a beastmaster, but I can assure you he takes no issue with his current lifestyle ¨C if anything he is quite fond of you, for an untamed animal.¡±


    Her smile is somewhat strained as she continues. ¡°Cats don''t usually interact with people overmuch ¨C but this one seems very happy to stay in this room at all hours of the day and night, despite the fact that it could easily leave. A sure sign he likes you milady!¡±


    ¡°Hm, it likes me you say? And yet the creature stays so distant?¡± I prod.


    ¡°Well, everyone needs ¡­space? A bit of space ¨C from time to time. Right?¡± She replies.


    ¡°Space?¡± I repeat. ¡°Is that something everyone needs? Truly?¡± I ask, slightly unsure. Obviously to exist you need enough space that you are not physically inside something else¡­ well assuming you cannot modify your form as it pleases you, as I''m fairly certain cats cannot but-


    ¡°Yes of course.¡± The maid interrupts my thoughts. ¡°Even the fastest friends need a bit of distance from time to time. But even if someone takes a step back from you, it doesn''t mean they don''t like you ¨C it''s just a matter of everyone needing space sometimes right? Even the duke occasionally complains that he is constantly hounded by his servants and guardsmen¡­ Ah. Please don''t tell him I said that!¡± She continues animatedly for a while and I tune her out.


    An interesting concept. I understand now she refers to emotional distance ¨C as much as physical distance. Perhaps there is some merit to her theory and the cat is secretly very fond of me? Just currently, he yearns for ¡°space¡±. That must be it, how could anyone not be fond of me after all?


    ¡­and ah¡­ oh!¡± Her previously animated voice loses much of its power. ¡°Duke Clearwater would very much like to speak with you Lady Alexandria, he instructed me to pass that along if you ¡­uh ¡­woke up?¡­ no matter the time of day or night¡­ I forgot, until just now. I''m very sorry.¡±


    I blink. Reminded that I have business to attend to right now, I quickly launch a quick survey of my surroundings and confirm ¨C the ¡°guests¡± have already arrived, are already with the Duke in fact! Damn my distraction¡­


    ¡°Indeed. I believe I need to speak with the man as well. I think I''ll go now.¡± So saying I rise from my seat, delicately retracting my wings so they hang about my hips like a skirt ¨C in preparation for navigating the cramped interior of the manor. I throw one last wistful glance at the cat, wondering ¨C if I gave it a Name, as the human suggested, would it become more agreeable? ¨C even as I push past the already forgotten maid and out into the corridor.


    The last time I was gallivanting about the manor, I became shamefully lost, but this time will be different. Because this time I have three very distinct mana signatures to trace my way to and I am currently focusing on my ears ¨C willing a boost to my audial perception. After an instant of concentration and a small audible pop seemingly from inside my own head ¨C my hearing becomes much more acute, enough to hear the duke speaking ¨C which will hopefully lead me to him.


    The only downside is having to listen to the blathering of the humans and their winged company¡­


    ¡°I don''t see that you are in a position to refuse Aurora. The treaty is quite explicit in its wording and you are required to render assistance at this juncture ¨C unless you would see the dissolution of our alliance.¡± The elder Clearwater''s normally tired voice has a steel he''s never used with me.


    ¡°You are harboring the greatest enemy of the Celestial Chorus and you want to talk to me about our treaty?¡± Aurora''s voice responds, incredulous.


    ¡°Obviously.¡± Clearwater''s voice is icy. ¡°The Imperium has met every condition the treaty set before us ¨C you had our full cooperation during the culmination of your little vendetta ¨C that things did not end the way you wished is immaterial. And clearly Shadfer has suffered for your negligence, I will not permit you to ascend back to your city in the clouds and float away consequence free. You have a clear obligation!¡±


    ¡°Vendetta? You can''t be serious Tefran, that is the Demon God, the source of The Encroachment! The Imperium has not fulfi-¡± Aurora had been speaking animatedly but she abruptly falls silent, something giving her pause.


    ¡°Be. Very. Careful.¡± Clearwater growls. ¡°Your opinions on Lady Alexandria are completely irrelevant to this discussion and I would ask that you keep them to yourself while you are a guest in my home. Lest you provoke something you are wholly unequipped to deal with.¡±


    ¡°Tch, I take it you believe that mon-¡­ that Demon Lord''s explanation for The Encroachment then Tefran?¡± Aurora says.


    ¡°Her demonstration was very convincing. And it is only a matter of time before we can replicate it ¨C Octavio tells me he thinks he''ll be able to manage it by the end of the week ¨C though I suppose you already know all that Aurora? Our internal communications are no secret to you are they?¡± Clearwater asks.


    ¡°It''s not as if you''ve made any secret of it Tefran, how many messengers have been dispatched from Shadfer in the last few days? A hundred? And such extensive use of the distantword network? It would be stranger if I didn''t know.¡± Aurora says.


    ¡°Right. You know.¡± Clearwater''s voice is bland. ¡°Which is why that avenue of discussion is not pertinent to this meeting. You know our stance, we know yours, we can agree to disagree ¨C or you can dissolve an alliance that has stood for centuries. The decision is entirely yours.¡±


    ¡°You threaten dissolution, but can you actually say those words? Duke Clearwater? The Emperor surely has some say in this matter?¡±


    ¡°After the Chorus'' display three days ago I have every confidence the Emperor will agree with my decision. To go against Lady Alexandria is to court near certain death for no identifiable benefit ¨C and she has a manner of proof to her claims, as opposed to the promises of mystics and priests.¡± Clearwater says.


    ¡°You doubt the words of the Most Exalted? After all these years? After all the blood we''ve shed for this cause? I''ve told you Tefran ¨C even today our enemy was reaffirmed by all the highest of the Chorus, those who speak with the voice of the Goddess Herself! We must not falter now! How can you be fooled by the ''proof'' offered by demons ¨C creatures renowned for their duplicity, creatures that lie as they breathe!¡± Aurora''s voice is almost pleading.


    The human man releases a deep sigh. ¡°Aurora. In truth, I care little. If the Chorus has the right of it, and felling the so-called ''Demon God'' would bring final stop to The Encroachment ¨C fanciful as that seems ¨C it truly matters little. As you have already so clearly demonstrated, there is little hope of that dream ever coming to fruition.¡±


    ¡°You''re wrong Tefran, there are weapons we might yet bring to bear! We have a unique insight into the weaknesses of the Demon God, we just failed to properly exploit them. The Demon God had defenses we were unprepared for ¨C but now we have seen them, we can beat them ¨C beat her!¡± Aurora says.


    Tracing my hand along the wood paneled wall as I pad silently down some corridor or another within this tiny human dwelling, a smile is growing on my lips ¨C exposing teeth.


    ¡°And if¡­¡± Clearwater speaks loudly, cutting over Aurora''s interjection. ¡°If Lady Alexandria has the right of it and to regain control of our world we need a great many practitioners that can channel demonic energy ¨C that goal is equally fantastic. Octavio Dorn is one of the greatest of his generation ¨C the only man in Shadfer who can claim the title of Grand Magus ¨C and his education in demonic magic has been painstakingly slow even with the direct tutelage of a demon. Spreading it far and wide across the land is little more than the stuff of dreams, he assures me.¡±


    ¡°You shouldn''t be giving the demons such unfettered access Tefran, even if they are honestly attempting to pass along their foul magics ¨C which can only be bad, whether it is a trick or not ¨C it is playing with fire¡­¡± Aurora mutters darkly.


    ¡°It does not matter.¡± Clearwater roars.


    Looking up and down the carpeted corridor, I find myself at a flat expanse of solid wall. The voices are nearby ¨C directly on the other side of this wall, unless I miss my guess ¨C but that doesn''t help me get to them. Unless I want to just walk through the wall¡­ I eye it speculatively, considering. A frowning human man glares back down at me from his place in the portrait directly in front of me and for a moment I''m tempted to just plow through ¨C just to wipe the glare off the man''s inanimate face, teach him to glare at me¡­ After a moment I decide to hold off on that course of action and begin to trace my way along the wall ¨C trying to find a way in.


    ¡°The Avashorn Well has been damaged and I cannot concern myself with anything else until it has been repaired. Without the bounty it grants to my lands, our crops will see significantly reduced yields ¨C to what extent is impossible to predict but it is likely that this time next year half of my people will be starving in the streets ¡­unless you do something about it, as you are obligated to, damn you.¡±


    ¡°You''re overstating things Tefran, your holdings are vast, even if the yields are somewhat lessened you are in little danger of starving. More important is the Demon God¡­¡± Aurora begins.


    ¡°No. You need to listen to what I am telling you Aurora. Unless you have a method that will kill Lady Alexandria ¨C with a near 100% certainty ¨C and you can guarantee her death will see the Unbound sickness driven from our lands immediately, the Imperium will be facing a food shortage the likes of which we''ve never seen. Since we both know you do not have such a method, I am completely unable to entertain any thoughts of crossing Lady Alexandria.


    ¡°We''ve all seen what happens when an Avashorn Well is destroyed ¨C you need look no further than the Cullumo Duchy, our neighbors to the west. Even with the Well, my duchy has seen a steady decline in the yearly harvests ¨C only barely offset by the migration of refugees from the People of The Tribes. With the Well in place and the recent stream of able-bodied refugees expanding the amount of useful food-producing land we have been just barely coming out in the black


    ¡°Of course, we will be fine this year ¨C the crops have mostly been harvested, we have stores enough for the winter, our taxes are paid. But next year, unless there is some dramatic and unprecedented reversal, we will be seeing a terrible shortfalls in every crop. And what happens then? The silos and storehouses will sit half empty, until the foodstuffs within can be crated up and carted north to The Frontline ¨C for the Legion Tax ¨C and we will be left to make due with whatever scraps remain.


    ¡°The Legion won''t hear any excuses ¨C the food is needed for the men on The Frontline ¨C so we will pay and my farmers will starve. The year after that my workforce will be reduced, the crops will be reduced, and on and on in a spiral until¡­ until¡­¡± Clearwater''s voice drifts off contemplatively.


    ¡°No matter. That is the scenario that must be avoided at any cost. Unless you are going to tell me you do have a method Aurora?¡± He regains himself with a pointed question.


    ¡°I do.¡± She declares with surprising confidence.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡°Well, no, nothing as sure as you require¡­ There is a certain technique we believe will be effective ¨C it is merely a matter of landing it on the Demon God, which has proven to be ¡­more difficult than we first imagined.¡± She immediately backpedals, as I suppose I should have expected ¨C I think I''ve heard enough really¡­ I''m very close now.


    Ah, I walk around yet another corner and spot a pair of doves flanking a solid looking door. Well, a dove and someone that only looks like a dove, actually. Smiling to myself I stride confidently toward them, reverting the magic ¨C tuning out the whining of the human and his dove beyond the heavy wooden door. The dove on the right is boring, a man possessed of the smooth and ageless features all celestials eventually grow into, his body lithe, well built, and encased in a suit of light armor. The dove on the left is Pestilence, wearing her crown of fire ¨C currently shrunk down to a simple circlet embedded with a single ruby, she is ¡­uglier than when I last saw her. Looking at the blue eyes standing out against her pale skin, I can only miss her angry shades of red, this soft and pink look seems less honest ¨C and a bit uncomfortable, since looking at her I feel I can recognize some of the more prominent features of her glamour, the ones I can just as easily spot in a mirror. The curve of the bones beneath her cheeks, the shape of her lips ¨C so like my own ¡­I''ll just pretend not to notice that, shall I?


    They both notice me at the same moment and the dove on the right stiffens perceptibly ¨C but Pestilence is unfazed, she stares ahead indifferently. As I close the dove on the right opens his mouth, to shout some challenge, maybe, or just generally raise the alarm. So before he can¡­


    Sleep.


    I think the Word, lingering on it, savoring  it. Directing a single instant of the omnipresent desire that suffuses my being outward ¨C toward the unsuspecting dove. He stops, his entire body slackens and his eyes slide closed ¨C dead asleep on his feet. A white hot flash of jealousy ignites in me for just a moment, before I turn away to face my Demon King. Still her gaze has not wavered, indifferent to the plight of her ¡°comrade¡±.


    ¡°Demon King.¡± I breathe out the words gently, exhaling a cloud of mana alongside.


    This finally garners a reaction, a nervous twitch of the silent beauty''s fingers, as my magic works around her. The spell slowly takes shape, wrapping around the two of us, a cloud ¨C invisible but to those who can see. And she ¡­cannot.That I notice immediately, certainly she can sense something, but the nervous jitter of her eyes, the odd flex of her hand, the slightly too heavy breathing ¨C it all goes to show she does not grasp the nature of the magic. Or she would not be so afraid. It''s just something to dampen outgoing sound, after all.


    Still no need to tell her that. Let her wonder.


    ¡°A question.¡± I murmur the words, pausing that she might respond.


    ¡°¡­What is it?¡± She responds at last, sullenly. Her hand has steadied and grips the hilt of her blade unconsciously. Presumably just out of habit, rather than some sort of misguided attempt at a threat.


    ¡°We haven''t gotten to talk much you and I. And I imagine the chances to do so will only shrink as we move forward. Even now we haven''t much time.¡± I look into her eyes as I speak for some sign she understands ¨C some sign she takes my meaning, but she is emotionless, unreadable. Probably easier to do with a glamour in place ¨C but still fairly impressive. Repressing an urge to roll my eyes I decide it''s best to just begin.


    ¡°To start with, I order you, do not lie to me.¡± Her lip curls, a soundless snarl that exposes the tips of her teeth, but she nods.


    ¡°Good. Now, The Master''s Chain, do you know of it?¡± I ask.


    She nods.


    ¡°Do you know where it is?¡± I press.


    A long pause. Then she slowly shakes her head.


    ¡°But you know something regarding The Chain, do you not? Speak it, if you do.¡±


    ¡°¡­When the Demon Lord Xeven was killed in his castle by Avashorn assassins, his armies lost their unnatural cohesion ¨C as if communications broke down completely within the ranks ¨C and were routed with ease by the armies of the coalition. However, when his castle was sacked ¨C no magical items of any note were recovered and it was assumed the assassins had absconded with the most choice spoils.


    ¡°It is only my personal opinion, but I think it likely the elves have ¨C or had ¨C The Chain. Though the human lords were convinced of the wickedness of demons, of the righteousness of the cause ¨C the elves were always far more pragmatic. They seemed to see the war on Artas as little more than an opportunity to loot the coffers of the Demon Lords.¡±


    Her words give me pause. A part of me wonders what exactly happened. The elves and humans were assisting the doves in a campaign against Artas? When? Why? Who else was involved and for what reasons? ¡­Irrelevant, I conclude in the briefest of instants. Except insofar as how the information can be used to help me now ¨C today.


    ¡°Then it is not in the possession of Aurora or her Chrous?¡± I ask.


    The Demon King''s eyes flash with annoyance and she shakes her head. I feel vindicated in ignoring her obvious attempt to derail the conversation ¨C it was the correct choice.


    ¡°I cannot say. There are many places I have been barred from, I can''t claim an intimate knowledge of the treasures of the Celestials ¨C but I''ve never heard so much of a whisper of The Chain in all my years among the Chorus.¡± She reports.


    ¡°A place to start I suppose ¨C slightly better than nothing. The elves yet live somewhere I take it?¡± I continue my questioning.


    Once again she slowly shakes her head. ¡°The Avashorn withdrew all all of their warriors from The Frontline nearly a hundred and fifty years ago. Following that, nearly a century ago, they retreated into the great forest to the south, closed their borders and withdrew from society entirely. More than that, even if they yet live, I do not know ¨C a ''Blademaster'' has no need for such knowledge.¡±


    I stare at her, thinking. There are other things I could ask ¨C maybe should ask. A million tiny curiosities that have welled up in me over the past month or so of activity. For instance, why do the doves control the borders of Artas? What is ¡°The Sundering¡± that first dove I met mentioned ¨C the words are heavy with magic and meaning, so my curiosity is slightly piqued. Why is the current Demon King living as a toady to the doves? And why have things been allowed to get to this point? Are the leaders of the intelligent races truly such blind idiots they cannot sense the world crumbling beneath their feet?


    Why, Demon King, is everyone dead?


    Other things too. Smaller things. She has been awake and active among these fools for some time, so she could likely offer some sort of insight ¡­but in the end I don''t care. I really¡­ don''t have the energy, to suss out the answers to a bunch of irrelevant questions in the name of something like curiosity.


    ¡°Alright. Fine. Maybe the duke will know more. Just remember your part, Demon King.¡± I straighten as I say so, stepping back from her. Her gaze at those words is sharp, hateful, an angry sneer forming on her usually expressionless face.


    ¡°I will not forget. Could not forget ¨C if I wanted to.¡± She replies angrily, her face contorting painfully as she chokes out the next words. ¡°I will ¡­kill you ¡­Alexandria. That. That is a promise. You will regret leaving me alive.¡±


    As she makes her empty threats the door opens, my magic breaking and dissipating as it does. The wall of silence dissolving into nothing, the Celestial''s eyes fluttering open ¨C swimming in confusion. Auroura appears is standing in the doorway, her expression almost comically surprised to see me ¨C in response I flash a lazy smile. The Demon King has once again schooled herself into expressionless, the other dove should have no memory of his brief foray into the land of dreams, and I''ve put enough distance between Pestilence and I that it shouldn''t appear overly suspicious.


    ¡°You¡­¡± Aurora hisses the word.


    Still smiling I step into her, until we two are uncomfortably close.


    ¡°¡­¡± Aurora just looks at me, indiscernible emotion written on her face. Then she glances to her left and right, remembering herself.


    ¡°You two. We''re leaving.¡± She says stiffly, brushing past me with her underlings in tow. Well, one of them is my underling, but she doesn''t need to know that. So I see them off with a smile before slipping in the still open door.


    Within is a familiar room ¨C one I''ve visited before, the walls lined with books ¨C the center of the room dominated by Duke Clearwater behind his solid-looking desk. In one corner of the room there is a second ¨C smaller ¨C desk occupied by the duke''s son Regis ¨C the second son is currently poring over documents of some variety. Also in attendance is that human mage ¨C Sheryl? ¨C sitting still and silent in one of the chairs beside the duke''s desk. As I enter the room, all three of them turn to regard me.


    ¡°Lady Alexandria.¡± The duke speaks, his voice level.


    ¡°Human.¡± I give him a small nod of acknowledgment, eyeing the chairs meant for ¡°guests¡± and deciding to stand.


    ¡°You seem ¡­well.¡± He says after a moment of thought, his eyes fixed on me ¨C searching.


    ¡°Of course. I have no issues or complaints ¨C in fact I would like to extend my thanks, your staff has been most diligent in the care of my cat.¡± I say honestly, reflecting that maybe I owe something for that unasked for favor. Though maybe it is simply expected ¨C an extension of his offer of hospitality?


    ¡°We were beginning to grow concerned, these past few days you have been wholly ¡­unresponsive.¡± He says pointedly. Out of the corner of my eye I see the younger Clearwater averting his eyes, returning to his work.


    ¡°Mmm, no need to concern yourself Ser Duke. It is a weakness of mine ¨C a tendency to be easily distracted from the doldrums of minute to minute existence ¨C a fondness for sleep. I doubt it will happen again if only because the noise is so unbearable. Worse every day it seems.¡± I explain. My eyes narrowing slightly.


    ¡°¡­the noise?¡± He repeats uncertainly.


    ¡°Nothing you need be concerned with, if you cannot hear it ¨C feelit¨Cconsider yourself lucky. More importantly, have you anything for me? Pink informs me her ''lessons'' proceed apace. And in exchange¡­¡± I prompt.


    He blinks, frowning. Apparently not expecting this. He looks like he wants to say something, but shake his head as if to clear it and quickly recovers.


    ¡°No. Nothing concrete as of yet.¡± He reports. ¡°Even in the midst of this crisis, as promised, I contacted those who I would consider allies of House Clearwater but was met with disappointment each time. The twelfth is still three days away and I plan to dispatch Gordan to Highmont to attend the Noble War Council, if I can twist Aurora''s arm into lending one of her Cloudcutters for transportation. If not you needn''t worry, I have a capable enough nephew already in place in the capital who has been informed via distantword of what needs to be asked and of whom. I would go myself but my city and my lands currently demand my personal attention.


    I am perusing other avenues of course but these things take time. We have agents as far abroad as Tarisia but getting them new instructions and awaiting them to complete those instructions¡­ It is a process that takes longer than a week.¡± He says.


    I nod. ¡°Indeed. Fair enough.¡± I briefly close my eyes. ¡°Your maid said you wanted to see me.¡±


    ¡°Yes¡­ As I said I was concerned for your health, also, Sheryl here had something ¨C didn''t you Sheryl¡­?¡± He turns a curious gaze over at the woman from the Adventure''s Guild and I follow suit, looking at the prim blue robed woman.


    ¡°Ah¡­ wha? M-Milord, this is not what-¡± She stutters out something nearly incoherent.


    ¡°Is it not?¡± He interrupts her. ¡°You were telling me you had some quite serious complaints that it was very important for Lady Alexandria to hear? It seems fortune smiles on you Sheryl, because you need not even rely on me as your proxy, you may deliver your complaints personally.¡± Clearwater''s tired voice sounds somewhat triumphant.


    Sheryl throws me a fearful glance, before gulping audibly ¨C seeming to steel herself.


    ¡°Um¡­ Lady Alexandria. There has been some ¡­commotion, recently, in the vicinity of the Guild ¨C due in small part to the actions of your subordinates ¨C and we would be most ¡­appreciative, if you could do something to, um, reign them in¡­¡± She finally says.


    ¡°I was planning to go speak to Pink after this.¡± I say, nodding thoughtfully. ¡°I suppose if her behavior is damaging the humans in her surroundings I will instruct her to desist.¡±


    ¡°T-thank you.¡± The woman stutters out, before going once more still and silent in her chair ¨C eyes fixed fearfully on me. Her obvious fear is somewhat annoying but¡­ disciplining humans is well outside the scope of my duties ¨C it seems an endless task ¨C so I just ignore it.


    ¡°There was another thing, actually.¡± The duke speaks offhandedly, as if only just remembering. Deciding to play his hand at last I surmise. ¡°It''s not my intention to appear ungrateful, my son reported that the only reason the Avashorn Well still stands is due to your intervention and all of Shadfer is thankful for that, but I would be remiss in my duty to my people if I failed to be shameless here. Is there no way you could assist with the repair of the Well? If there is something you need, if there is anything we can give you ¡­few prices would be too high.¡± He says, his voice sounding tired and strained ¨C but deadly serious.


    ¡°You should have a care what your offer to a demon Ser Duke.¡± I murmur the words, my amusement audible. Fortunately for this man, I am so old that the joys of taking advantage of that sort of open ended offer seem more tedious than enticing. So I decide to just answer seriously, we are allies of a sort after all.


    ¡°But to be clear, no. Repairing even properly formed magic is a delicate and complex process and the spell you want repaired is a shoddy, amateurish construction of holy energy ¨C not something I have much aptitude with.¡± I consider briefly, examining my memories of the ¡°Well¡±. ¡°It''s very nearly impossible I think ¨C much easier would be to simply destroy the thing, remake it with demonic energy¡­¡± I trail off as I think about that.


    ¡­It could probably be done. If I had time to examine the Formations, replicating them ¨C or at least their functions wouldn''t be difficult¡­ but it would be a great deal of work. Utterly impossible then.


    ¡°And?¡± The dukes harsh voice draws me from my contemplation. ¡°What would be your price? To replace the Well?¡±


    I tilt my head slightly, confused at the leap in the conversation. ¡°With demonic energy I said Ser Duke, surely you-¡±


    ¡°I don''t see an issue.¡± The man cuts me off. Rude. But in truth I''m too distracted to be offended, considering the mans proposition. Wondering if there is anything worth extracting here, relative to the costs.


    ¡°In fact, it would serve both our purposes, would it not? Unless you mean to tell me feeling the effects of spells formed from demonic energy is inherently poisonous to humans?¡± He continues.


    ¡°No¡­¡± I say slowly. There would be no danger, or at least none that could not be mitigated with the right Word. And¡­ my mind skips back, remembering that curled and wretched thing ¨C born inside the corrupted crystal heart ¨C an omen. A portent of things to come¡­


    ¡°Then¡­?¡± The duke''s questions relentlessly.


    ¡°You have an army, do you not? Ser Duke?¡± I ask.


    His face freezes. The woman in the chair pales noticeably. Even the younger Clearwater pauses in his shuffling of documents, turning an appraising glance toward his father and I.


    ¡°¡­no. The only army within Imperial borders is the Imperial Legion, though it is a vast a diffuse organization, it is all technically under the control of the Emperor. I, as a Duke of the Imperium, can borrow the Emperor''s authority to order his armies, but they are not mine.¡± Clearwater speaks very deliberately but a sheen of sweat appearing in his salt and pepper hair betrays his discomfort.


    Ah. Of course. This is one of those delicate topics. I suppose I should just let it drop, if I intend for the duke to be of any use to me at all. If he thinks I''m just trying to infiltrate his ¡°Imperium¡± in a clumsy bid to make use of its armies he will probably no longer be so accommodating. So I just wave my hand dismissively.


    ¡°I see.¡± I say pensively. ¡°I spoke too hastily. I''ve no particular need of the services of your of any other army, I just have fears for the future. The Unbound will undoubtedly become more dangerous, after the events of three days ago. The immediate and terrible backlash was most likely just the beginning, with the scales shifted so suddenly ¨C it will take some time for the full effect to be apparent.


    And when those effects manifest themselves, I was thinking, it would be better to have you humans at my side ¨C working toward our common goal ¨C as opposed to making disjointed and contradictory efforts. Possibly inconveniencing each other in the process. My quarrel is with your Unbound, I care for little else. Even The Chain is just a means to that end.¡± I say soothingly, stretching the truth to the breaking point by implying that anything the humans could do would inconvenience me.


    My words do seem to have the desired effect though, as the tension seems to drain from the room.


    ¡°I''m not sure I understand. What exactly is it you are asking for Lady Alexandria? An alliance?¡± Clearwater asks.


    ¡°I do not know how useful or appropriate it would be to ¡°ally¡± yourself to a Demon Lord with neither land nor subjects, Duke Clearwater. But I do feel it would be ¡­beneficial, to all involved parties, if our continued relations hinged on more than just the acquisition of a magical bauble. If I and my party were permitted to act with a bit more freedom within your borders ¨C in our crusade against the Unbound...¡± I skirt his question smoothly, allowing my voice to trail off as if in contemplation.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Clearwater says, seeming to draw his own conclusions. ¡°I see. I will have to petition the Emporer, for something like this, but it should be doable¡­¡± His eyes are distant ¨C calculating ¨C as he considers.


    ¡°Good, excellent even, Ser Duke. Then while you do that, I will take this free moment to attend to my servants. Excuse me.¡± Saying so I simply turn and walk away, pushing the heavy wooden door open and leaving the brooding man to his thoughts.


    As I make my way toward the exterior of the manor, I am left with only my own thoughts. Obviously whatever permission I extract from the humans will be worthless, it''s not as if they can stop me from doing as I please, but that is why it is not the permission that is important. It''s the trust that entails that is important. Making the humans trust is important groundwork, if we intend to make use of The Chain, due to the myriad of restrictions regarding the items use. In order for the item to work, large amounts of souls ¨C preferably of the willing variety ¨C are required. The Chain cannot raise an army from nothing, it can only twist and mutate that which already exists.


    In short for the thing to be useful Pink and I must have access to large amounts of creatures that might be swayed by its power. Preferably hardy and vital specimens that are unlikely to be destroyed by the infusion of magic. This city, for instance, would be a poor place to deploy The Chain ¨C due to large portions of the population being too old or too young and a complete lack of trust or willingness to cooperate which would result in a higher rate of destruction of the raw materials. If a person perceives magic as hostile they will fight it after all ¨C that''s why goblins and their ilk made such excellent targets to be snared by The Chain, there is little a goblin is unwilling to do if you promise it will grow stronger in the process.


    If you went ahead with it anyway and tried to make use of the unwilling you would find them much less useful, their growth halting and stunted, hardly worth your time and effort. And probably not worth it at all, once you''ve paid The Chains due. In short, willing is better. Fortunately, it probably won''t be too hard to gather the willing in this war torn country ¨C if I am free to meet them and they have even the tiniest inkling of trust. The kind of trust that might be gained by feeding the starving masses...


    Really¡­ this sort of annoying groundwork is the sort of thing Pink should be doing. Though maybe she doesn''t think it''s necessary? As I at last find the front entrance to the manor and unfurl my wings I consider if I should complain to her about it. Well I have to find her first in any case, closing my eyes I focus on the bonds between my Chosen and I, disregarding the one that is frayed and the ones outside the city, until only three are left ¨C all gathered in one place.


    Servants located, I begin to lazily wing in their direction, idly wondering what trouble they''ve managed to cause for the humans.

 Chapter 31 - No Fairer Price

    As I pass above the Upper District I note that the city has recovered itself well, the streets are bustling as if nothing happened. Groups of humans and beastkin mill about below me and only occasionally does the crescent moon of an upturned face present itself for my inspection, the people below used to ¨C or maybe just unaware of ¨C winged humanoids passing overhead. I''m slightly struck, as I pass by, by the sheer number of features and faces I can see in the crowd below ¨C each distinct, this one a cleft chin, this one a hare lip, this one a single glaring eye¡­ ¨C an endless variety. Funnily, because they are all so lacking magical power ¨C so infinitely close to zero to my senses ¨C I am forced to use things like features and faces, if I wish to distinguish.


    Less funny, is my complete lack of desire to do such a thing.


    As I soar above, I reaffirm the worthlessness of the insects below, different though their faces may be ¨C I am not distracted ¨C they are alike. So alike, in all pertinent aspects. Even as the city bustles with energy, thrums with life, a close examination reveals the weak and interchangeable individual cells. The faces may be different ¨C but they are the same, a shapeless and amorphous mass, that blurs together under my scrutiny¡­


    Finding Pink should be easy then, she at least has color.


    The city is fairly large I suppose, but a pair of wings makes any distance within the walls trivial. As I refocus on my objective, I descend into the Lows, staying above the rooftops, ignoring the masses below ¨C focusing only on closing the distance between Point A (Me) and Point B (Pink). As I spot a promising place to land I wonder, belatedly, if this is all right? The duke was keeping my nature a secret of sorts ¡­before.


    It should be fine right? A huge crater was just carved into the city by the doves, so the residents shouldn''t take any issue with demons ¨C the natural enemy of Celestials. If anything they should be glad to see us. Maybe. At any rate I think the last time I saw Pink she wasn''t bothering with a glamour¡­ Still I worry a bit, until I land in the wide area I previously noted. Not a clearing, but a large building with a small amount of space between it and the surrounding buildings ¨C an oddity in the Lows, where the buildings are jumbled and pressed together, crude shanties and shacks plastering every spare inch ¨C and outside, in the small yard, stands Pink with two crude wooden carts. We are right on the edge of where the Celestial fires died down, as evidenced by the burnt and blackened structures mere blocks away¡­


    I note all that before turning to give Pink my full attention and on seeing her my mind goes briefly blank. She''s changed her clothing again, and her figure is ¡­striking. Her new outfit is composed only of two small pieces of sheer black cloth and a great number of leather straps ¨C none more than an inch wide, most considerably less so. Almost the entirety of her perfectly shaped body is on display, her two sensuous mounds barely concealed by a strip of fabric. My eyes trace lower, distantly noting her bright pink skin, horns, and bat-like wings are proudly on display, before stopping at the ridiculously low cut ¡°panties¡± that are her only other solid piece of clothing. The artificer who crafted her fine magical vestments ¨C capable of such dramatic transformation ¨C is undoubtedly rolling in their grave.


    Pink never dressed conservatively, obviously, but this is a clear escalation. Inspired by her new surroundings maybe? Finally in a place where she might make use of her innate talents as a succubus, it could prompt ¡­experimentation. After all succubi are creatures able to make use of the lust they arouse in other creatures, it is something like food to them, a sort of power¡­


    Ah, while I was reeling, she spotted me. A wide smile crosses her face, and she raises her arm in an enthusiastic wave ¨C causing an ominous cascade of jiggling, her modestly preserved in clear defiance of all the physical laws of the universe ¨C and a shouted greeting.


    ¡°Mistress! You''re awake!¡± And then she''s closed, throwing herself into me with reckless abandon.


    An action I''m slightly thankful for, as it cools my head instantly ¨C uncharacteristic musings set aside to make a quick decision, is she trying to assassinate me? Probably not ¡­right? But ¡­maybe¡­


    Before I can decide she is upon me, literally leaping to wrap me in a fierce embrace, which I return after only the barest hesitation. Whatever she decides to wear, whatever her reasons for leaping on me, her arms are an undeniably comfortable place to be ¨C purely physically speaking. After a moment of tolerating her clumsy groping I conclude she isn''t trying to kill me, just strip me in the street maybe.


    I slip an arm up behind her head, as if to draw her in for a kiss, but merely gently run my fingers through her messy shoulder length hair before cupping the nape of her neck in my fingers, applying the slightest pressure. A more gentle reminder than such impudence deserves really, but I''m in an inexplicably good mood. It is effective and her questing hand stops trying to slide down the back of my dress, as she turns her dewy blue eyes up to meet mine. A strange intensity burns there.


    ¡°Apologies mistress, I forgot myself.¡± She says breathily. Her apology undercut slightly by how she is leaning heavily into me, pressing her body against mine without reservation.


    While I enjoy the relief from the omnipresent pressure of the corruption that her proximity grants me, something is clearly off, so I gently separate her from me. Gripping her shoulders and holding her at arms length, I look curiously into her eyes. Simultaneously I try to get a feel for her specific mana signature, attempting to discern if shes been magically tampered with ¨C but she seems entirely healthy to my cursory inspection.


    ¡°No need to apologize, this much is ¡­tolerable.¡± I say, regarding her with slightly narrowed eyes. As if I might spot out what ails her just by looking. ¡°Is something wrong, Pink?¡± Eventually I opt to just try asking her.


    She squirms aggressively in my grasp, slipping from my not particularly serious grip and once more attaching herself to me, pressing her significantly larger chest to mine. Distantly, I feel a twinge of annoyance. Her already half-open mouth moves as if to speak, moist lips swaying temptingly, when we are ¡­interrupted.


    A cacophony of wolf whistles and cat calls rain down from our surroundings, causing me to note for the first time the rather large crowd of humans in the immediate vicinity. Mostly they are rough looking men and boys, heavily armed and lightly armored, their eyes all fixed on my servant and I. Interspersed between them are a handful of the fellows in metal armor, Legion soldiers, equally entranced.


    ¡°¡­About time!¡±


    ¡°¡­kitty pounces!¡±


    ¡°Why not me¡­?¡±


    And a hundred other, similar, exclamations erupt from the gathered men. The clamoring voices deafening around us. In my arms Pink freezes, perhaps finally awakening to her surroundings. As for me I''ve gone quite still too, the old smile forcefully plastered across my face, as my eyes sweep the crowd ¨C promising slow and painful death to these fools that seem to take me for a spectacle. My mana is already circulating, an ominous pressure filling the space between us ¨C a pregnant silence forcibly introduced.


    ¡°¡­I''m sorry, mistress.¡± Pink''s voice, heard at this point blank range, is suddenly very contrite.


    But I pay her no mind, my attention entirely consumed by my stare down with the crowd of humans around me. They''ve fallen silent but, unexpectedly, have mostly held their ground. A few have lost their feet, taken a knee or just fell on their rumps, but almost none have fled ¨C despite the crushing pressure of imminent death that is settling over them even now. I don''t really want to kill them, it would be counterproductive, but I refuse to let this pass without at least a warning.


    ¡°Are you quite amused, humans?¡± My voice is icy, simultaneously bolstered and suppressed by my magic. Bolstered so they can all hear, suppressed so they all survive ¨C if I do decide to kill them I''m not so merciful as to let them shuffle loose the mortal coil unawares.


    A few of them break into uneasy smiles at that ¨C a suicidal sort of bravery shining back at me from a dozen pairs of eyes as various mouths open, poised to respond.


    ¡°Alexandria!¡± A new voice enters the fray. ¡°Don''t kill these idiots, please. And you louts! Get gone! How many times a day do I have to come out here and chase you fools off?!¡±


    I turn to regard this newcomer, much of the tension draining from me alongside my desire to continue perpetuating this farce. The gathered humans aren''t worth killing, obviously; some are slinking away even now ¨C and hopefully my little display will give them more pause in the future. If they persist in their annoying behavior, well something might need to be done but for now this is enough. In my arms Pink is stiff as a board, her head down ¨C a contradictory state, for one as soft as her, so I pat her a couple times to let her know the crisis has passed.


    ¡°If you must make a fool of yourself in this way ¨C do endeavor to do so with less people in attendance, please Pink.¡± I give her some murmured advice, pitching my voice so only she can hear, and she nods, still not looking me in the eye. So still hugging her, feeling I have handily regained control of all the important things in this situation, I turn to regard the new arrival.


    Emily has emerged from the largeish wooden shack that stands at the center of this lot, a wooden bowl of some variety of soup in her hands. She is the one who intervened and she looks ¡­different as well. Gone are the acolyte''s robes Pink produced the other night ¨C leftovers from a failed ¡°operation¡± and her only worldly possessions Pink told me when I asked where they came from ¨C instead she is wearing a great deal of solid and practical looking leather armor. Not infected by Pink''s eccentricities, Emily''s armor is quite a respectable ¨C if plain and unenchanted¨C suit of boiled and blackened leather armor, clasped to her frame by a belt, a number of buckles and woven leather straps.


    However, Emily''s own eccentricities become apparent with only a brief moment of scrutiny, an obsession with edged weapons manifesting itself in her wardrobe. Hilts of a half dozen daggers protrude here and there from her armor, on top of the two daggers belted at her waist and a bandoleer of throwing knives slung across her chest. She would cut quite an imposing figure ¨C with her height that matches that of an average man and mane of blonde hair ¨C if not for the fact that her weapons are all completely devoid of any sort of magic ¨C little more than bits of scrap and poorly forged pig iron in my eye. All except one¡­


    ¡°Thank the Gods you''ve woken up Alexandria. Martin and I were beginning to fear something was wrong.¡± Emily says, crossing the small yard rapidly. As she does I spot the other notable feature in this yard ¨C two small wooden carts full to overflowing with corrupted crystal hearts ¨C or Unbound Cores, as I suppose I should make an effort to call them if I want to sound comprehensible to the people around me¡­ The ¡°Unbound Cores¡± are almost all pathetically small though, mostly the size of marbles or beads ¨C the largest only as big as my little finger ¨C Cores from monsters humans can deal with I surmise.


    I only took so long to notice because of the rapid succession of distractions, but now the unpleasant creeping sensation is sweeping over me in force.


    ¡°Ah, you noticed. Those are our spoils from the past few days of work.¡± Emily follows my eyes and explains proudly.


    ¡°I see. What is the meaning of this crowd of humans?¡± I ask, sending a last sweeping gaze over the remaining humans ¨C mostly Legion soldiers and a few particularly dead-eyed men just sitting and staring into space. In my arms Pink trembles slightly.


    ¡°It is my fault mistress.¡± She speaks suddenly. ¡°No matter how many times I chase them away, or set the children on them, they always return. To stare. I refrained from killing them because it seemed contrary to your expectations mistress¡­¡± She reports sadly, before turning an angry gaze on Emily. ¡°¡­twas not because of you, girl. Do not misunderstand.¡± Slightly confused at the verbal jab I just stroke the top of her head idly, and her flash of hostility melts away.


    ¡°Well. It is certainly correct, to not kill the humans. Our aim is ¡­friendship, or something like it, after all. So you musn''t kill them.¡± At least not publicly ¨C where other humans will know to blame you for the deaths. I leave that latter unspoken, confident Pink can understand this much.


    ¡°You see! I told you so Pink, so many times! You''re almost as stubborn as those idiot adventurers I swear¡­¡± Emily exclaims.


    ¡°More importantly, why have the ''idiot adventurers'' been congregating here?¡± I ask again.


    ¡°Can''t help themselves can they?¡± Another voice interrupts, as the final member of my party swaggers into view. ¡°When you dangle a feast in front of a buncha starvin'' dogs you can''t blame ''em when they all crowd around to slaver can ya?¡±


    Martin''s hands are empty, save a small green flame he is pushing from hand to hand distractedly ¨C flaunting his magical control I assume. He looks much as he did when I last saw him, swaddled in the black robes of an acolyte of the old dead Order. He is young, even for a human, as evidenced by the air of innocence projected by the soft face grinning dopily out from under his shock of unkempt black hair ¨C a somewhat striking contrast to his apparent magical talent. From this range I can sense that he has managed to attune his personal mana to channel demonic energy ¨C the result of Pink''s labor no doubt ¨C but still somewhat impressive given just how quickly it was managed.


    ¡°Isn''t that right ya damn ashborn idiots!?¡± He suddenly cries, sweeping his hand in the direction of the humans that haven''t yet left ¨C the flame morphing and shifting, showering them in green sparks. It looks slightly impressive, but the humans pay it no mind, content to continue staring dumbly, so the sparks must not have much power to them.


    ¡°Good to see you up and about Alexandria, we was startin'' to get a bit worried.¡± The short former human continues good naturedly, as he joins our impromptu meeting.


    ¡°Show some respect, human, or I''ll boil you alive.¡± Pink hisses from under my arm with sudden vitriol. Martin winces.


    But I can only reflect on how entirely unconvincing Pink''s warning is ¨C coming from someone who physically attached themselves to me without prompting and is even now clinging on to me ¨C is that showing respect? No, obviously not. But it is within the tolerable range of eccentricities I''m willing to indulge from my servants ¨C a range that has broadened considerably as the number of servants has dwindled. More importantly...


    ¡°''A feast''? What do you mean by that?¡± I ask.


    Martin''s gaze sharpens into a leer ¨C something terribly out of place on the boy''s youthful face ¨C directed at Pink in my arms. Tracing the bulging lines of her body with his eyes. ¡°Well, obviously, those boys just can''t help but gather round when they see-¡±


    ¡°All these Unbound Cores.¡± Emily cuts in over Martin forcefully. ¡°It''s a literal fortune we''re sitting on out here, even with the current bounty reduction. If they weren''t all deathly afraid that Pink would rip them to pieces every adventurer in the city would be here trying to take a slice for themselves. Even with her here, the idiots can''t help but try ¨C if not to steal, then to just hang around here and hope someone ''drops'' something.¡±


    ¡°Indeed. The girl has the right of it mistress, these Unbound Cores have considerable value to the humans of this city ¨C so I''ve been forced to do little more than stand guard these past few days ¨C when not tending to my other responsibilities. It has slowed the collection process considerably.¡± Pink speaks sullenly.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± I murmur absently ¨C truthfully only half listening ¨C as my fingers dance through the motions to conjure a Gate. The carts of Unbound Cores are just too much a distraction.


    ¡°A few members of the Adventurer''s Guild have been by ¨C actual members Alexandria, the important ones ¨C and asked about when we would be coming to exchange our¡­¡± Emily begins to speak but trails off when she sees what''s happening.


    ¡°Holy shit. That is magic.¡± Martin says, sounding fascinated.


    And before all of our eyes the two carts slowly sink into the black portal that has opened beneath them. Disappearing an inch at a time into the ground, until some crucial tipping point is reached about halfway and they simply drop away and out of sight in an instant. There is a brief feeling of unease, in such close proximity to the Gate, until I snap my fingers and it disappears. The dirt dirt once more.


    ¡°Pink, why don''t you ever teach me how to do cool things like that?¡± Martin''s voice is indignant as he pushes up against that mythical ¡°tolerable¡± range ¨C but I endeavor to ignore it.


    In the background I hear various cries of woe from the assembled humans, but I ignore those as well, turning instead to look at Pink ¨C still inches away. She lets out a small gasp at the motion.Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°Are you two gonna make out now?¡± The impertinent boy pipes up, again.


    ¡°¡­Martin.¡± Emily''s warning is uncertain.


    ¡°Boy. You have already tested my patience considerably, it feels only moments ago when your shrill yammering was clawing at the inside of my head ¨C in the midst of a rather important fight no less. So I ask you ¨C this once ¨C do make a pointed effort to control your words ¡­lest you find yourself silenced.¡± As I speak my own warning, I don''t take my eyes from Pink, watching the smile grow on her face with each word. Clearly she has been bearing her own burdens these past days¡­


    ¡°The two of you have something you could be doing, do you not? Or has the city been purged of the Unbound?¡± I continue with a question that is not a question.


    ¡°No ¡­we was just takin'' a break for a meal.¡± Martin''s voice comes back sullen.


    ¡°Then see to it.¡± I speak the words, scarcely believing they need to be spoken.


    ¡°Alexandria¡­¡± Emily starts hesitantly ¨C but then she shakes her head. ¡°C''mon Martin, you idiot, let''s go.¡±


    Emily passes her wooden bowl to a nearby small human with a murmured word that sends the human scurrying back into the large wooden building. Then she turns, looking out into the burnt section of the city, before closing her eyes with a murmured Word, conjuring a small flare of magic that runs along her frame. When she reopens her eyes, she moves with purpose ¨C with direction ¨C stalking out of the courtyard with one hand on the hilt of one of her many weapons. A second later Martin follows behind, his playful green flame snuffed out, a more serious sort of magic building around him. Despite my scolding, he moves with no obvious reluctance.


    ¡°What the hell? What are we supposed to do now? The damn Cores is gone! Swallowed up in the ground!¡± An angry human is accosting one of the Legion soldiers, who bears it stoically ¨C making no reply.


    Seeing he is making no headway there the man rounds on me, redfaced and angry, but when he meets my eyes he suddenly deflates. The fight goes out of him and he just heaves a large sigh before, in an inexplicable change of heart, turning to leave. Most of the other humans follow suit, until even the vacant-eyed fools have been shooed along. The space surrounding us is for the first time empty of annoying humans ¨C save a handful of distant Legion soldiers ¨C so I am free to give Pink my full attention.


    ¡°Is everything alright?¡± I ask her, pushing her to arms length so I can look at her properly.


    She seems to have regained herself and meets my eyes easily, even flashing a slightly sultry smile.


    ¡°Yes¡­ yes. Everything is fine, mistress. Everything proceeds apace.¡± She says after only an instant of consideration.


    ¡°And those two ¡­Martin and Emily? What are your thoughts Pink? They should be of some use, yes?¡± I probe curiously.


    Pink nods, even as she reaches up and begins to run her hand along my arm ¨C just touching, ever so gently. I tolerate it, reaffirming in my mind that succubi are intensely physical creatures.


    ¡°They certainly have the potential to be useful. Their personalities are somewhat less than ideal however, neither of them seem to understand proper respect for their elders and betters. The girl especially, she nags at me incessantly over the most ridiculous things. The boy at least understands where to direct his aggression¡­ If either of them needs to be silenced¡­¡± Pink glowers, trailing off. Going so far as to separate herself from me completely in her annoyance.


    ¡°Mm, well, I''ve agreed to at least listen to the things Emily has to say, it costs me nothing after all ¨C so I''m afraid we''ll have to listen, if nothing else. I feel there is a certain value in her perspective, so different from yours or mine.¡± I say thoughtfully.


    ¡°She''s told me as much. Many times.¡± Pink pouts.


    ¡°But more than their personalities, I was curious about their abilities.¡± I attempt to steer the conversation back somewhere useful.


    Pink just shrugs. ¡°They are young. Younger even than I, and it is obvious from the way the flounder and grapple with powers beyond their comprehension. The girl is useless for magic, she says the words ¨C speaks the incantation ¨C but no result is produced. If I didn''t know the origin of her power I would wonder if she even had the capability¡­ Maybe with time she will learn. That is not to say she has no talents ¨C her physical abilities are outstanding, due to her beastkin lineage perhaps, and she has an undeniable ability in ¡­body transformation? Maybe? I''ve never seen the kind of things she can do with those feathers of hers anywhere else.


    The boy is a bit better. It took him only a few hours to manifest soulfire, establish his ability to channel the flow of demonic energy. Hard for me to say if that is praiseworthy, having never attempted to train a human before, but I can say that none of my other human students have managed as much ¨C though a few seem close. After that I''ve been teaching him incantations, well, a handful of simple incantations ¨C starting from the bottom of the circles. He is terribly impatient ¨C longs for ''real power'' ¨C but while his control over such simplistic incantations is somewhat notable, I don''t feel it merits accelerating his learning. Fundamentals are important¡­¡± She reports.


    ¡°And¡­?¡± I ask, sensing an unfinished thought.


    ¡°¡­And I haven''t had time to draw up a proper curriculum for the brat. We''re a long way from the Great Library, so I''ll have to do it all from memory. No reason to rush though, his skill is sufficient for our current purposes, and if we delay a bit perhaps the girl will catch up.¡± Pink nods as she finishes the thought, as if agreeing with herself, it''s strangely cute.


    ¡°I see. It seems you''ve preformed adequately, well done Pink.¡± I offer generously, studiously ignoring how she has drawn uncomfortably close once again. ¡°I, as well, have made some small strides in the direction of our ultimate goal ¨C the human lord of this city has requested I replace the damaged spell formation beneath the city.¡±


    Pink''s face transforms into one of outrage. ¡°The nerve of that man¡­¡± She mutters dangerously.


    ¡°Peace Pink. I accepted, after some deliberation. Removing the constant expenditure of holy magic and replacing it with magic of the demonic variety will be a tiny step in the correct direction, insofar as our ultimate goal is concerned. More importantly, it is a good opportunity to attempt to impress some knowledge of the fundamentals of Rune Formations into your pretty ¨C but sadly ignorant ¨C head. And it is a good opportunity to endear ourselves to the humans ¨C which will prove useful when we find The Chain.¡± I recount my reasons one at a time.


    ¡°Speaking of The Chain. Have you managed to ferret out any further information Pink?¡± I ask.


    ¡°No. Nothing substantial at any rate. Rubbing elbows with the ''adventurers'' has given me ample opportunity to question them but as of yet none of them have known anything useful. The Tarisian woman has approached me a few times after the lessons, hinted that she perhaps knows something, but I haven''t been able to get anything concrete from her ¨C she is oddly resistant to my Charm. A difficult human to deal with.¡± Pink responds seriously, for the first time since this encounter began giving up on groping me in favor of giving a proper response ¨C reminded of our grander purpose here.


    Ugh. That woman, I remember her. ¡°¡­Tarisian or whatever¡­ what does that mean? Do you know Pink?¡±


    ¡°Tarisia is a nation of humans far to the west ¨C beyond the borders of the Imperium and then further beyond a place called The Tribelands, a vast plain wherein the beastkin have long made their homes. A Tarisian is a human who hails from that place and they seem to be distrusted within the Imperium, though why that is isn''t clear to me ¨C something to do with witches or soul magic or some such nonsense, I''ve only heard the superstitious blathering of adventurers on the topic.


    ¡°My investigations of that group of humans have been mostly preliminary, may I ask why you ask mistress? Are the Tarisian''s important?¡± Pink asks seriously.


    ¡°No.¡± I wave that off without a thought. ¡°The woman who identified herself as a Tarisian has been slightly notable ¨C so I was somewhat curious. Just an idle curiosity though, pay it no mind Pink.¡±


    ¡°On a different note, how goes the hunt? I can only pick out one notable cluster of corruption within the city with my senses now, so I assume things are going well?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yes mistress, we''ve very nearly wiped out the Unbound monsters. The only slightly troublesome point is the Adventure''s Guild ¨C who have been competing with us in the collection of Unbound Cores. With hundreds of humans scouring the city for the things it was an inevitability that some would escape my grasp ¨C even with all the humans I''ve been ''intercepting'' and ''relieving'' of their burdens ¨C but it''s still quite irksome.¡±


    ¡°I''ve been debating going back to the guild and demanding they surrender their Cores to me ¨C since they are so clearly incapable of handling them ¨C but our ''friendship'' with these humans has thus far stayed my hand.¡± Pink recounts angrily.


    ¡°That would ¡­probably be wise.¡± I murmur.


    ¡°¡­eh?¡± Pink makes a stupid noise, not expecting agreement I suppose.


    ¡°Well, as you say, they clearly have a distinct inability. Do they not?¡± I put the question to her ¨C not mentioning that we also have an inability to actually destroy the accursed things. But my storage method is undoubtedly safer.


    ¡°T-That is exactly right mistress. I will see to it right away! Since you''ve dealt with the Cores here and the children are on the hunt ¨C there is time right now.¡± Pink says energetically.


    ¡°Indeed. I will accompany you of course.¡± I interject regally.


    Pink''s face flushes red ¨C or maybe just a deeper shade of pink ¨C and she squirms a bit under my eyes, in a manner quite contrary to her ¡­daring¡­ outfit. Almost innocently really.


    ¡°I would be honored to have you with me mistress¡­ but this is something I can handle myself ¨C the Adventure''s Guild is really no place for one so magnificent as you, the scum that congregate there have no appreciation at all for the Goddess of Demons, it is a truly unbearable state of affairs ¨C and I would not want you to suffer that indignity¡­¡± Pink trails off delicately.


    ¡°It''s no matter Pink, there are few things I care about less than the opinions of the specks of dirt that gather in places such as this. One day I will take a light afternoon nap and the slate will have been wiped free of this particular bunch of grime ¨C no need to pay them any mind until then.¡± I say not bothering to add that how dearly I hope that day comes soon¡­


    Pink blinks, an expression of uncertainty appearing for a split second, before it is wiped away by her wide smile. ¡°Of course mistress, apologies for my unneeded consideration ¨C shall we go then? It will be some hours before the children make their way back to the chapel.¡±


    I nod. ¡°Lead on.¡±


    The city is different from street level. Many more inquisitive gazes, for one thing, as the most all of the humans and beastkin we pass in the street seem to stop what they are doing to follow our progress with their eyes ¨C as if they''d never seen demons before or something. Or maybe it''s due to Pink ¨C with her clothing that reveals far more than it obscures ¨C she is dressed nothing at all like any of the other women we pass. But that can not explain the entirety of it, because as often as those eyes are tinted by lust they are instead dyed by reverence, the old look burned onto the faces of insects in the presence of I, Alexandria. It is slightly surprising to be under those eyes, feeling that familiar sensation ¨C like an idol being worshiped ¨C here, so far from home. But I suppose it is natural, for the weak to acknowledge their betters.


    We ignore all that of course, I due to my long years courting any number of staring eyes, and Pink having sidled up and attached herself to my arm ¨C she seems entirely oblivious. The city itself is in an interesting state as well, here in the Lows there is constant evidence of fire damage which is slowly being repaired by the inhabitants, in some places before my very eyes. Groups of humans and beastkin moving in concert, transporting wood and stone, collecting the things that are burnt and unusable to be added to massive burn piles, picking through the ruined remains of shanties in search of ¡­remains. Rebuilding.


    Their tasks seem endless but they tackle them with enthusiasm, only momentarily stopping to eat, to drink, to take a short rest ¡­to stare. I meet eyes with a cat eared man perched on a nearby rooftop ¨C he is directly next to a large hole in the crudely tarred roof, where a part of an adjacent building had apparently gave way and plunged through ¨C and he is paused mid-bite of his small loaf of hard bread, fixedly staring down at Pink and I. Eyes following us until we pass out of view. It is a scene repeated a hundred times no matter where I look, people briefly frozen, stupefied, before jolting awake and returning to their lives.


    Whilst strolling as such I decide to broach the topic with Pink ¡­delicately.


    ¡°There has been a ¡­change, in your attire Pink.¡± I say solemnly.


    Immediately she presses closer to me, burying my arm in her cleavage, clearly by design. All the while casting a sly upward glance at me and contorting herself oddly into a pose she imagines to be seductive, if the moist sheen on her half open lips ¨C moving in as if for a kiss ¨C and her quickening and roughening breath is any indication.


    ¡°¡­You noticed mistress.¡± Her voice is husky, her eyes boring into me with feverish intensity.


    ¡°It is noticeable.¡± I agree cautiously.


    Pink nods as she explains. ¡°It felt to be a ¡­necessary change. The armor chafed and itched and I could feel it over my skin every moment of the day, terrible, distracting, confining. Like this though¡­ Like this it feels right¡­ Or more right. Closer.¡± She is once again invading my personal space, her face less than a foot from my own, something smoldering in her eyes.


    ¡°Closer. Yes it''s closer ¨C but it''s not¡­ it''s not enough. I need more. Something. For this¡­¡± She trails off for a moment, and I can feel a tremor running through her body ¨C transmitted by the death grip she has on my arm. The heat of her gaze is incomprehensible, confused, eyes of love ¨C or lust ¨C of passion and desire. But the tremble betrays the paper thin veneer, so unlike a succubus.


    ¡°It''s like ¡­like riding atop a wave ¡­like having the tide rise up inside me, flooding me, pushing out everything to make way for the cresting waves¡­ Sometimes I feel I can ride the waves ¨C but sometimes I feel they might drown me.¡± She continues softly, speaking in strange abstracts.


    ¡°...¡± She stops talking, but judging by her eyes it''s not for lack of things to say.


    We''ve stopped moving. I face her, somewhat ¡­confused. My knowledge of this aspect of the biology of succubi is somewhat lacking ¨C but I do know the broad strokes. I''m not ignorant, I know what the girl is talking about ¨C even if she has decided to coach it in such odd terms. Lust and power and a need for physical contact ¨C a desire to drain and dominate and posses ¨C the hallmarks of any succubus. Surely the fledgling is not turning that appetite on me¡­?


    ¡°I need you- ¡­your help. Mistress. Goddess. Please. I will¡­ I''ll. Anything at all. I just¡­ It has to be you.¡± Her speech is odd and halting. Her eyes swimming ¨C pleading ¨C and at the same time she is pulling my arm into herself ¨C pressing it against her navel, conveying her intentions in ways she apparently can''t manage with words.


    I wonder if the searching gazes being cast by the wretches surrounding us have intensified with this display? A part of me wants to scold her, for her lack of ¡­discretion, so soon after I issued a warning about this very issue ¨C but I suppose it was I who broached the topic. In the first place, a proper demon need not mind the wandering eyes of something like a human. But Pink seems less a proper demon each time I speak to her ¨C could our society really produce a creature like this? A creature that would rather ask than take? And even then not able to properly form the question¡­ I regard her icily.


    ¡°You are having sudden difficulties managing your appetites?¡± I ask, my voice chilly even in my own ears.


    Her face doesn''t change, really, but the veneer cracks all the same. The heat extinguished, her slightly sultry smile becomes stiff. She blinks and her blue eyes, so like my own, seem to lose some of their depth ¨C two flat and glassy orbs. Her grip on me slackens.


    ¡°Aha¡­ I knew¡­ Of course. From the start. I knew it was impossible¡­¡± Her smile is flat, her voice a whisper. She releases my arm, turning away from me, sweeping the street with her gaze.


    ¡°It''s because of them, I think. In Lumineux I never experienced anything like this, so it must be them. The humans.¡± Her voice is even, composure regained. ¡°I can feel it. The desire. Their desire. My desire. The want. It''s theirs. It''s mine. Its want. Want. So much want. So badly! And I¡­ I take it from them. Or they give it to me? I don''t know. I''ve never¡­¡±


    ¡°It is simple biology is it not? Succubi have a high amount of sexual desire ¨C moreso when they walk among those swayed by their charms.¡± I say.


    Pink seems to shrivel under my gaze, meekly nodding. ¡°You are right, mistress, of course. It has just been¡­ more than I anticipated, when we set out from Artas. Maybe if I changed these back¡­¡± She plucks forlornly at a strap of leather holding her ''clothes'' to her body.


    ¡°I wouldn''t. Attempting to suppress your nature is a fools errand.¡± I advise, giving her ¡°problem¡± some thought.


    How did did the old Demon Lords of the succubi clans handle this sort of thing on Artas? My mind drifts, lazily trawling through years upon years of memories, throwing up disjointed moments of ancient history. There were the things they kept, of course, the slave races ¨C goblins, orcs, and their ilk ¨C things that would do in a pinch but that were fundamentally ¡­unsuitable, to be the partner of any trueblooded member of a clan. There were their mates, from within and without the clans, typically selected for political gains over physical compatibility ¨C but there were some who made more effective pairs, were there not? Succubi and Sins, maybe? Obviously their male counterparts are probably most suitable ¨C but I doubt we will find an incubus on Suprema.


    And other methods, other things kept, a distant memory flashes before my eyes ¨C a powerfully built human man kneeling before my throne alongside a powerful succubus Demon Lord. It created quite a fervor, back then, triggered a coup ¨C at the outrage, the scandal, of bringing something like that into the Most Holy of Places ¨C one of those pivotal moments to my cute subordinates, the hinge that swung the events that ushered in a new Demon King.


    I pinch the bridge of my nose in irritation, at this useless line of thought. Artas was a different place. Here on Suprema, this should be a nonissue.


    ¡°Surely, in this place, you could find any number of willing partners to sate whatever desires you''ve found yourself experiencing?¡± I point out, looking around as I speak ¨C the are probably a dozen vital-looking human specimens, just on this street!


    Pink looks shocked, her gaze following mine, her lip curling in something like revulsion. ¡°Mistress! I could never! It''s impossible! Just the thought¡­¡± She shudders.


    I snort incredulously. ¡°I believe you will no doubt find yourself perfectly physically capable.¡±


    She shakers her head. ¡°But they are humans! I may look like this ¨C but I am a daughter of House Gwyine, to lower myself in such a way ¡­it is unthinkable.¡±


    ¡°Actually, you will find your Name is Pink.¡± I declare it with finality, regarding her through narrowed eyes.


    ¡°It is even more important then! For one such as I, Named and Chosen, to lie with a human?! Absurd!¡± She approaches again, her fire regained, and grasps my hands in her own. ¡°I love you, mistress! Is there no way? Is it truly impossible?¡± Her cheeks flush red as she speaks.


    Looking into her quivering blue eyes, I turn her words over in my mind. It is not the first ¨C or even the hundredth ¨C time I have been propositioned by one of my cute subordinates. Though it does seem slightly abnormal ¨C a raw and dangerously emotional declaration from a young girl. A succubus at that, who is pretending as likely as not. And my mouth is already moving, extolling the obvious.


    ¡°Again, you ask something of me Pink ¨C yet offer nothing in turn? You are young I know, but not so young to be ignorant of such a fundamental principle of the world we live in. Or do you think me one to be stirred by feelings? What bride price do you think is sufficient for the one known as the Goddess of Demons? Pink?¡± I ask her seriously.


    Her eyes falter, as the eyes of suitors tend to when that question is raised, but then they steady. She meets my eyes ¨C seriously and unflinchingly ¨C and I''m slightly surprised.


    ¡°Then¡­ the world mistress? For you ¨C I will repair it.¡± She answers just as seriously. ¡°In exchange¡­¡± She draws close, releasing my hands and wrapping her arms around me.


    I make no move to stop her, caught flatfooted by her proposal. So sly! I almost laugh aloud. Such nerve! To think that I ever questioned that the girl was a proper demon. Almost unthinkingly I return her embrace.


    ¡°A more convincing proposal than I think I have ever received.¡± I say aloud. ¡°It seems to have a minor issue, in that we are both working together toward that goal¡­¡±


    ¡°Mmm.¡± Pink''s reply is nonsensical, as she rubs herself against me in an almost alarmingly shameless manner.


    Have I been outwitted, I wonder? Idly running a hand through her silky red hair. The entire world¡­ if one was seriously interested in buying my hand, there is probably no fairer price. Not that I ever intend to allow myself to be bought ¨C but I can appreciate the girl''s tenacity. I''m not sure, what has driven this out of her ¨C whether it''s love or lust or a desire for a sliver of power from the ¡°Demon Goddess¡± but it is certainly novel. To seriously offer up the world ¨C I''m probably the type that''s weak to that sort of gambit.


    ¡°It will be some time. Before the world is repaired.¡± I say.


    ¡°Until then, I will endure.¡± She says, squeezing me tightly.

 Chapter 32 - Avashorn Well

    Having separated myself from my Chosen servant with no small effort ¨C I am now leading the pair of us onward, toward the Adventure''s Guild. My mind turning lazy circles around the rather thorny problem she has upturned ¨C or maybe that I have upturned, with the tacit approval that could easily be read from my lack of explicit disapproval of the foolish girls words. My own fault really, so thoroughly losing control of the conversation ¨C I deserve whatever terrible bargain I might have struck.


    Which ¨C for better or worse ¨C is no bargain at all. The girl did not present the Crest of her Household alongside her proposal and further, I did not explicitly accept it. In short she did not manage to pry anything binding from me, in the brief moment I was overwhelmed by her ¨C admittedly skillful ¨C verbal maneuvering. I''d thought my heart dead to such things, unable to rise or ripple at the words of lesser creatures ¡­but perhaps deep down I am some sort of romantic? To be seriously offered the world? It tickled me, in a way few things ever have. Not that I intend to marry the girl ¨C that would be ¡­unwise, for reasons more numerous than stars in the sky.


    Not that it''s impossible. High Demonic society has all the rings and rungs of any other court, that one may jump through, climb, or descend at one''s leisure. Including, of course, the rituals to join mating pairs in the eyes of Law and Society ¨C for all the typical reasons. Those reasons being power, mostly, in any of its myriad of forms. In that sense, Pink''s stated reasons for her proposition are quite lacking¡­ though perhaps the most blindingly obvious truths need not be spoken aloud? The reason she actually did give ¨C an incomprehensible appeal to emotion ¨C is little more than nonsense from any right-headed perspective. One could argue that in the present situation ¨C with demonic society so reduced ¨C perhaps atypical opinions and methods may come to the fore. A possibility. But¡­


    I look over at her. I mean really look. She is young, even among the ranks of scurrying insects. And she has power, but it is small, a tiny mote ¨C hardly worth acknowledgment, certainly not worth regard. There is blood in her veins, sweat on her brow, food in her belly, she is in many ways a perfect encompassment of mortality. Of life with all its quirks and flaws. Blazing with incomprehensible wants and feelings. Beautiful and ephemeral, and so very ¡­very ¡­fragile¡­ Like a beautiful midmorning haze ¨C destined for obliteration at the uncaring rise of the sun. As I look at her, and she at me, our eyes are level ¨C and yet she is so small.


    The gulf that separates us ever yawns wide. It is a simple reality, one I rarely ponder at any length.


    Her face flushes a deeper red and she turns away. I blink, brought back to the world around me. We''ve arrived at the Adventurer''s Guild. In a moment of decisiveness, I decide to forego thinking overmuch about the advances of my Chosen servant, I have time before I am forced into any decision ¨C in fact, I have all the time in the world.


    The Adventure''s Guild is as I remember it. A large stone building, notable in the Lows for its sturdy construction and three story height, alongside a smithy or some such thing. As we approached to enter the building, I focused on the odd little man within the smithy ¨C the only member of the race of dwarves I''ve seen since coming to Suprema I''m fairly certain ¨C and he in turn is focused on me. Is that alright though? Mister smith? You seem to be hammering without a care at all ¨C and now you''re holding a piece of useless slag¡­


    I thought dwarves were supposed to be quite skilled with their hands ¨C the world has indeed changed.


    Pink was right, I can feel that sneaking, slimy creep of the corruption washing over me the closer we get. Annoying. Due to that I take slightly longer strides, leading Pink up to the large wooden door ¨C and then throwing it wide and passing inside. Pink follows me wordlessly, as she has been since our little discussion concluded. I hope she recovers herself soon, I''ve glanced her way a few times since then ¨C and only seen a face set with grim determination. Does she understand how ridiculous she looks prancing around in an outfit made of string and dreams ¨C all the while making such a dour and serious face? The contradiction is almost too much.


    She is in something of a state ¨C doing some serious thinking. Probably concerned about her immediate physical needs that she has just declared her intent to write off. If I actually let her do that, she will undoubtedly suffer for it. And I can''t allow that so¡­ maybe I should devise some sort of reward system for her? It would be fine ¨C so long as I were the one to take the lead, I have no objection to her form or figure, only to the occasional lapse of her character as she misguidedly strives to place herself atop me. In the metaphorical sense. When she does so in the physical sense it is much more tolerable, truthfully. I can feel a smile threatening my lips as I regard her shapely body sidelong ¨C there is potential there, for something novel. Something interesting. Something we could do together. It has been many long years ¨C nearly beyond counting ¨C since I''ve dallied with another. As I''ve aged I found sleep ever the more attractive partner but¡­ seeing as I can''t sleep¡­ perhaps¡­


    I shake my head, those are clearly thoughts for another time. With Pink in her current state I suppose I should handle the talking here ¨C no time for idle flights of fancy.


    Inside the Guild there are ¡­more humans. Humans gathered here and there and everywhere. Some in front of counters. Some behind them. Some lining the walls like the worst dressed honor guard in history ¨C and of course a great many just lounging about in the small common area that dominates one half of the room on the right side. I turn left, approaching a particular counter, behind which is probably the most notable magical power in the Lows ¨C well aside the ones from my party ¨C the human woman ¡­Sheryl I think? She must have come back here directly from Clearwater''s manor¡­


    As I approach she shoos the human man who had been standing before her counter away. He looks briefly incensed but becomes obedient after spotting me ¨C his mouth half-open as he stumbles away. It''s good that the humans of this city have begun to understand their position. Somewhat unexpected really, after Pink''s earlier warnings.


    ¡°L-Lady Alexandria.¡± Sheryl greets me, her eyes flicking to Pink and then back to me, a subtle frown creasing her brow.


    ¡°Human.¡± I greet her in turn. ¡°Rejoice, I have come to lift a terrible burden from you and your compatriots in this ¡­fine establishment.¡± I sweep the room imperiously with my eyes as I speak ¨C and a foul human man spits vulgarly as our gazes briefly cross.


    The woman''s expression is carefully schooled but I spot a ripple at my proclamation. Surprised maybe? I don''t blame her ¨C I can hardly believe it myself. But this is really something I''m doing for myself, in a roundabout way ¨C removing the Unbounded Cores from the picture is something that benefits me after all. A pity that Pink has no knowledge or ability pertaining to extra-dimensional magic ¨C one of the many oversights in her education ¨C or she could be the one to do this.


    ¡°¡­lift a burden? I''m not sure I understand you, Lady Alexandria.¡± Sheryl replies.


    ¡°Your Unbound Cores.¡± I clarify. ¡°Gather them up, bring them here, I will deal with them.¡± The regretful words escape me easily.


    Sheryl''s eyes widen. Surprise and fear plastered across her features.


    ¡°Since you have recently proven yourselves so ¡­incapable, I am ¨C personally ¨C volunteering to assist you. I do hope you will properly receive my intentions. I''ve even handled the Cores Pink was gathering ¨C as you requested.¡± I plow forward before she can raise any objection.


    ¡°Uh¡­is that so? You have my thanks then, Lady Alexandria. B-but¡­¡± Sheryl licks her lips nervously. ¡°L-lady Alexandria, what you ask ¨C it''s not something I can provide¡­ the Guildmaster would have to be consulted¡­ To begin with, most of our Unbound Cores are spread out in warehouses across the city ¨C not easily accessible¡­¡±


    I nod, having expected this to some degree. ¡°It matters not where they are currently, this is a request. I am asking that you gather all of your Unbound Cores into one place, that I might handle them for you.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps¡­ something like that might be possible¡­¡± Sheryl''s eyes are considering, her fear forgotten as she ponders my proposal. ¡°But it hinges on Gorim''s decision ¨C he''s the only one in Shadfer with the authority to make that kind of call¡­ and he isn''t here ¨C he was dispatched to deal with a suspected Knight Class that appeared at the Three Roads Crossing ¨C he won''t return for another week or two at least.¡±


    I consider pressing her harder ¨C something could be accomplished, right now, if I were willing to press I feel. But my motivation is sapped away. Aggressively haggling to be rewarded with more work? I think I''ll avoid that¡­ This much should be enough.


    ¡°I see. Do make my desires clear to the man, when the opportunity arises ¨C you can contact him via your communication magic can you not?¡± I say.


    ¡°Use of the distantword network is tightly constrained.¡± Sheryl reports with a troubled face. ¡°As a member of the Adventure''s Guild I should be able to manage it¡­ But the receipt of the message depends on when and if Gorim passes through a Legion Checkpoint, since he is headed to Three Roads he should, but I''m afraid we won''t be able to receive an immediate reply. Tomorrow or the day after at the absolute earliest¡­¡±


    I wonder about that. Can she not contact the man directly? What sort of odd magic are they using, for it to be so inefficient? No matter. Another day or week in the distant company of these Cores ¡­I can endure.


    ¡°That will be sufficient I suppose. I will endeavor to ignore the Unbound Cores in the meantime, as I await your favorable reply.¡± I say happily, silently commending myself for my quick resolution of the issue.


    Sheryl looks relieved and gives me a nod, a stiff smile on her face.


    ¡°Are you quite sure there is nothing you can do for my mistress, sow? It feels only moments ago you were regaling me with the endless power and authority you personally command within this pathetic little city.¡± Pink''s voice cuts in venomously and she steps to the counter, leaning over it. Heedless of how she is showing off her perfect heart shaped ass to a suddenly appreciative crowd.


    ¡°¡­Pink¡­¡± Sheryl mutters, glaring at the succubus. ¡°I assure you, Lady Alexandria has my full cooperation. The Guild exists to combat The Encroachment, there is nothing we would like to see more than the destruction of the Unbound Cores. But, as I''ve tried to explain to you, there is a process.¡±


    ¡°A process you could surely hast- eek!¡± There is a loud sound of flesh slapping on flesh and Pink stops mid sentence, a strange cry escaping her as she straightens up, hands flying to her butt. I watch with mild amusement ¨C all the from a little swat¡­ She has such fun reactions. Looking at my hand ¨C recently full of something large and round and warm ¨C I ruminate that Pink probably had such a poor impression of the humans because of this endlessly provocative attitude she takes. Is it not simpler to simply state your demands and allow the insects to cater to them?


    ¡°Enough Pink. We''ve achieved what we came for. A delay of a day or a week is not worth the breath required to debate over it. Come ¨C we have other things to do.¡± Saying so I motion to the door ¨C back the way we came. Pink, still rubbing her butt, throws me a teary and reproachful look, but nods and moves ahead of me.


    ¡°You''re so mean mistress¡­¡± She murmurs in a watery voice, low enough the surrounding humans can''t hear.


    I just stroll along after her, unrepentant, her complaint is slightly valid ¨C maybe ¨C but since when have I been required to mind such things? Especially after her clumsy attempt at seduction ¨C she can''t complain about harassment of this level ¨C if anything she is responsible for planting these sorts of thoughts in me. I can''t answer her lust when she puts it to me so directly, I am a Demon Lord - and she my servant. But that doesn''t mean I can''t appreciate her physical near perfection from time to time.


    ¡°¡­She''s still dressed like that¡­¡± A woman''s voice hisses behind me ¨C low enough that she probably imagines it inaudible.


    ¡°¡­Perhaps I was not entirely clear¡­¡± A resigned sounding Sheryl returns quietly.


    ¡°It''s fine, isn''t it?¡± A man''s voice interrupts, hardly any effort made to lower his pitch.


    ¡°There was nearly a riot ¨C just yesterday! ¨C weren''t you supposed to-¡± The first woman forgets to lower her voice in her excitement.


    ¡°Shhh!¡± Sheryl hisses, silencing her.


    Ignoring the odd byplay, I follow Pink out of the Adventurer''s Guild, my attention entirely captured by the sway of her hips¡­ the humans already all but forgotten.


    ¡°Pink.¡± Clearing my head, I prepare to issue my next instructions. ¡°Go fetch Clearwater, or one of his brood. Then meet me at the site of the ¡°Well¡± they wish me to repair. I plan to inspect it and to ascertain what materials I will require. It would be for the best if my client was at hand to confirm his ability to provide those materials. Laying permanent Rune Formations is an expensive business.¡±


    Pink straightens. ¡°I will do so!¡± She answers enthusiastically, eyes glimmering with determination.


    ¡°Mm¡­ See to it then.¡± I wave her off, spreading my wings as I speak.


    Taking to the sky again I leave Pink''s long winded noises of agreement behind. On high, I scan my surroundings, until I pick out the distinctive black building carved from volcanic stone. With a thought I propel myself over it and release my flight ¨C plummeting once more to the ground below. At the last moment before impact I imagine my impact being cushioned ¨C as if I''m landing into a bank of loose snow fifty feet deep ¨C and the magic makes it a reality, sparing the temples grounds any errant craters. Around me there is a momentary flurry of snow, conjured as if from nothing.


    Not that I think they would notice either way, considering the lingering reminders of the recent indignities this place was subjected to by the Knight Class Unbound. The bodies have disappeared somewhere ¨C the black banners subtly decorating the temple probably attest to some sort of memorial in progress ¨C but the rubble, crushed stone, and gouged out dirt remains. Ignoring all that I stride easily over to one of the two sets of entryway doors ¨C currently thrown wide as if in welcome.


    Before I can get inside though I am intercepted ¨C by a group of people coming out. For a moment I can''t place the man and his three companions but after an instant it comes to me ¨C reminded perhaps by his flinty glare.


    ¡°Hero.¡± I greet him.


    ¡°Demon Lord.¡± He returns the greeting warily, eyeing me unabashedly.


    ¡°What are you doing here?¡± I ask, wondering if my intervention is perhaps not necessary.


    His eyes soften and he glances around at his companions, before shrugging and returning his eyes to me.


    ¡°Duke Clearwater insisted we come have a look ¨C Orina especially.¡± He gestures with one hand to one of his party members ¨C the elf ¨C who gives me a solemn nod. ¡°Thinking about it, you haven''t been introduced have you?¡±


    ¡°This is the Grand Magus Kaya.¡± He gestures to the robed, staff wielding woman in his party ¨C up close I can seem the emblem on the end of her staff is a tiny replica of a forge.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    ¡°The Shieldmaiden, Lilly.¡± He points to the heavily armored woman, who gives me a slow nod of acknowledgment.


    ¡°And ¡­Orina, of the Avashorn.¡± The elf this time, who gives no further response, save to meet my eyes as I glance in her direction.


    ¡°And I am Mattis Ironside, Hero.¡± Finished with his round of introductions he looks quite proud of himself. And I am overcome with a brief desire to complain ¨C did I ask to be introduced to his worthless companions? But after a moment it fades away. The intervening silence is somewhat awkward.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± At last I deign to respond, seeing that the conversation is not continuing.


    ¡°So¡­ what are you doing here?¡± I ask a second time.


    The Hero''s face cramps slightly ¨C but he finally gives me a proper answer. ¡°Clearwater was hopeful we might be able to repair the Well of Avashorn ¨C doubly so because Orina is traveling with us¡­¡±


    The elf snorts.


    ¡°But unfortunately it is beyond our ability to fix. Our talents are ill suited for intricate magical constructions ¨C the Gods know all I''m good for is swinging a sword.¡± He flashes a slightly roguish smile before continuing. ¡°And while Ori is an elf, that doesn''t mean she knows about the most ancient and sacred magical secrets of her race ¨C I think only Aurora and her Runesmiths have any hope of making the repair.¡± His tone is heavy as he speaks. ¡°On the plus side, Duke Clearwater has assured me that if we make an effort here he will be able to twist Aurora''s arm into transporting us back¡­ it won''t be long before we can return to The Line.¡±


    The hero''s dark eyes are distant, contemplative, as he speaks of The Frontline. That instant of levity completely gone. His words give me slight pause.


    ¡°Just like that? Do you not worry? My feeling is that the loss of this ''Well'' will be rather dire for the humans of Shadfer.¡± I ask despite myself.


    The man nods in agreement, his gaze dark.


    ¡°It will be ''dire'' indeed. And for more than just Shadfer. Clearwater will need to conjure a miracle, to see this crisis resolved. But all I can do is trust in his ability to manage his lands ¨C that is his place, mine is on The Frontline. If there was more I could do¡­ well I don''t think there is. Clearwater seems confident ¨C and it is through his efforts that we will be able to leave this place. If he could make use of us here I''m sure he would not hesitate to do so.


    ¡°Since he seem to have no want or need for me and my party, I can leave with an easy heart. Clearwater has probably two of the most capable people within the Imperium here around Shadfer ¨C so he must be confident in his miracle.¡± He looks pointedly at me as he says that last.


    ¡°I hope¡­ No, I beg that you might listen ¨C if he comes to you for help. The importance of the Well cannot be overstated.¡± He implores me.


    I nearly sigh, a vague annoyance bubbling up in me at how the duke has apparently taken my assistance for granted. Because here I am, set out to complete his task, unbeknownst to even his most powerful minions. But it is that part of him, more than any other, that I can respect ¨C so I suppose cannot begrudge him for it.


    ¡°Well. I am here, am I not.¡± I give the Hero that simple response and then brush past him and his fellows, heading into the temple. Peripherally I can see his eyes widening, a smile cracking his grim features ¨C and then I am past the ¡°Hero¡± pushing him from my mind.


    ***


    Inside the temple, past the rubble and debris and angry human caretakers ¨C I''ve made my way below the main chamber, into the room that houses the Well of Avashorn. The secret lower chamber rivals the size of the large room it sits beneath, the key difference being how empty it is. The chamber above is filled with all sorts of religious iconography, pews, candles, and even a crude sort of forge in the middle of the room ¨C the humans apparently undeterred by a beast trampling all of their most holy possessions, have been busily replacing what was lost ¨C but this room below is empty, a narrow path leading from the stairs to a tiny alter. The rest of the room barren of props or stage dressing.


    What is there is ¡­impressive. The room is an oval, evenly rounded on all sides ¨C the ceiling a dome, the floor the same but inverted ¨C and comprised entirely of iron plates. The stairs ¨C the only break in the oval shaped room ¨C lead down into lowest point of the ''bowl'' to the aforementioned alter. Above the alter ¨C hanging in midair ¨C is an odd nearly spherical ball of glass or crystal ¨C disfigured on one side, until it looks almost like the waning crescent moon. From that disfigurement it is apparent the thing is not solid, but layered ¨C a hundred panes laid one atop the other and then shaped, formed, until it looks like this.


    And every inch of the thing is covered in spiky, flowing script. The transparent layers cause the unknown writing to overlap, shapes intermingling and when viewed from the angle of the alter¡­ Rune Formations are created. Of a sort. I can feel my brow furrowing. What a lengthy and difficult process this must have been ¨C to no obvious benefit at all. Well I suppose by layering the panes in that manner you would distribute the spell over the many individual pieces, which would allow you to make use of a material with an inherent quality not equal to the power of the spell ¨C perhaps it really was made from glass.


    But I don''t think that is the reason.


    Because the iron plates ¨C that comprise the walls, floor, and ceiling of the room ¨C are also covered in that same artful script. Any sign of how the iron plates were constructed, welded together and placed, is expertly hidden by those spiky characters. And. More importantly. They also form Rune Formations, in the most obtuse possible way ¨C using the curvature of the room certain sections of the scripture viewed from the angle of the alter can be charitably interpreted as Runes. Specifically Runes for amplification, range, health, and life ¨C not a spell formation I recognize. In fact, while I can pick out dozens of Runes in this room, none of them seem to add up into a proper spell or enchantment ¨C at least not any I am familiar with.


    That said, the intent is clear, from the words I can pick out. Things like bounty, crop, shield, protect, rejuvenate, empower, growth, and other similarly saccharine concepts. How it is all woven together escapes me, somehow able to draw power from the devotions offered by the temple above¡­ Perhaps if I spent some time studying it¡­ I let my eyes wander the room ¨C but no spark of desire to familiarize myself with this unknown magic materializes. Probably because of its obvious inferiority. I can just¡­ tear it all down ¨C build something better in its place. Show these humans what real magic looks like¡­


    Around me that flowing script ignites. Burns. Green flame consuming whatever odd poetry the elves saw fit to leave here. Tiny holes in the iron, minute imperfections and flaws cause by the march of time ¨C and also the many, many small puncture points left by the Knight Class ¨C all smoothed out by heat and magic. The glass structure¡­ I leave it untouched for now. It would require a certain level of delicacy ¨C and I''m not sure it''s worth the effort. Around me the iron is smooth, unblemished, a massive gray expanse ¨C a huge blank canvas.


    Here I pause. I could go further. But for the benefit of the children''s growth, I think I''ll stop. Nothing to do with my desire to avoid work of course.


    I''m glad I sent for Clearwater, we will need something. Iron is a poor choice, if you want to inscribe something with serious magic. Maybe if this were all gold it would suit my purposes¡­ Idly, while I wait for the duke, I return my attention to the odd glassy core of the ¡°Avashorn Well¡± ¨C a light frown creasing my brow as I allow my wings to lift me off the floor and drift a lazy circuit around the thing. When viewed from various angles different Runes reveal themselves ¨C a character that makes up the curve of a Rune when viewed from the alter, when viewed from a different angle makes up a portion of a different Rune. Presuming all of it is properly bound together into a cohesive whole through some method that is not immediately apparent ¨C this is a needlessly complex piece of magic.


    Far more complex than is necessary for magic of the degree I felt in the brief moment I was immersed in the Well. Spell formula needlessly overengineered ¨C perhaps to compensate for the poor quality of the material it is inscribed upon? Or perhaps to offset the cost incurred by the odd ¨C almost religious ¨C presentation? A Rune Formation needs to be properly formed to give the best results, having it be comprised of hundreds of smaller irregular parts would probably result in an imperfect spell being formed. The question becomes ¨C since the creator of the magical item was apparently aware that using odd scripture and poor material would require overengineering to this degree, instead of just plainly inscribing the Runes into a mithril ingot or somesuch ¨C why did they not just plainly make the inscriptions?


    Why ¨C I wonder as I reach out and run my hand along the smooth outer surface of the Well ¨C has proper magic, the practices related to its creation and use, been lost to these people?


    ¡°¡­You. What have you done?¡± I''m pulled from my musings by a hard voice. Sparing a glance below me I see the elder Clearwater has come out personally ¨C and he looks angry. Behind are a handful of men ¨C guards and advisers from the looks of them, all looking unsure.


    By way of response I just tilt my head, looking down at him from my place alongside the suspended magical construct.


    ¡°You''ve destroyed the Well.¡± Not a question. A statement. His voice is clipped and tightly controlled. Behind him Pink has arrived as well and she is currently glaring daggers into his back, looking as if she dearly wants to interject. But when I meet her eyes ¨C silently instructing her to back off ¨C she does just that.


    ¡°I did inform you that would be the necessary first step, did I not?¡± I reply flatly.


    He blinks, an instant of unsurety flashing across his face. ¡°I was under the impression that negotiations were still ongoing.¡± He finally forces out.


    ¡°Indeed. Take it as an indication of my confidence that you will be able to satisfactorily uphold your end of the bargain.¡± I say.


    ¡°No bargain has yet been struck, Lady Alexandria!¡± He snarls. Causing his entourage behind him to flinch and cower. Pink merely crosses her arms, emphasizing her sizable bust, and regards the man with an expression that could be charitably described as contemptuous.


    For a moment I ponder his anger, before comprehending.


    Bored, I nod. ¡°I understand, Clearwater. You desire to keep your options open, correct? The doves may yet be swayed to move on your behalf here. If that is the case this should soothe your turbulent heart ¨C I have left the core of the thing intact, and the extremities I have scrubbed clean would have had to be replaced in any case.¡± I sweep the room with my arm, indicating the smooth iron plates. ¡°They were compromised by thousands upon thousands of minute imperfections ¨C a result of the exposure to the venom of the Unbound Knight Class ¨C and required comprehensive repair.


    ¡°Out of the charity of my heart, my deep desire for friendship with the humans of the ''Imperium'' I have gone ahead and enacted that repair. You need not worry, if your celestial allies would like to come and reapply the incompetent scribblings of the elves, they will have no trouble doing so.¡±


    Some of the anger leaves the man at my reassurance that his options are still open and he nods, releasing a heavy sigh.


    ¡°I see. I apologize, for speaking without a full understanding of the situation. The Well is beyond my ability to comprehend, I will simply have to trust that you are not deceiving me here.¡± He says flatly. Then that shrewd tone of his returns as he continues. ¡°May I ask then, why you have asked me here? Lady Pink was not entirely forthcoming ¨C she only told me you had requested my presence at the Well.¡±


    I can''t help but raise a skeptical eyebrow as he says that. The Lord of this city moving himself on such a flimsy pretense¡­? Surely he should have extracted more information from Pink than that. Interpreting my face as he likes the man continues ¨C attempting to explain himself.


    ¡°The fate of the Well is probably the single most important thing for all the citizens of my duchy. We rely on it more heavily than words can express. Losing it would represent a terrible blow my lands would likely never recover from ¨C if there is the slightest chance¡­ I have no choice but to leap on it.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡± I make a thoughtful noise, remembering the man doesn''t know I was eavesdropping on him earlier. Of course I understand the things importance, else why would I have bothered coming here in the first place?


    ¡°Is it fine to tell me that Ser Duke? I am a Demon Lord you know¡­¡± I momentarily enjoy the slight paling of his face, but my heart quickly smooths and I press forward. ¡°Don''t look at me like that, twas a jest, of course. The demons of Artas seek nothing more than friendly relations between our peoples.¡± I smile reassuringly.


    ¡°Of course.¡± He returns, recovering admirably. ¡°The power of the Well and the extent of it''s value is a carefully guarded secret ¨C one of the Imperium''s trump cards ¨C but I have decided to trust you.¡± His steely gray eyes meet mine as he speaks.


    Looking into those eyes, I don''t see something like trust. I see a man with few options, few cards to play, and an overwhelming, relentless desire to see his duties completed. They are eyes I can respect, even if the man himself is so pitifully weak. But, well, over the years I''ve grown accustomed to being somewhat accommodating to the pitifully weak, so I don''t mind it.


    ¡°Well since you are being so frank, let me return that kindness. My subordinates and I can certainly replace this.¡± I run my hand atop the smooth marble of glass idly as I speak. ¡°But I will require materials. Either a small quantity of rare metal ¨C adamantite, viltinium, maybe mithril in slightly larger quantities ¨C or we will have to repaper this room in gold. Or the heartwood of a thousand year tree, if you have a great quantity of that lying around.¡±


    Clearwater goes silent, eyes boring up into mine. Behind him his subordinates are all wearing expressions of shock and disbelief. One man in a robe even leans forward and says a few murmured words to the duke, before shaking his head regretfully straightening up.


    ¡°These materials¡­ they will be consumed to work your magic?¡± The duke asks.


    ¡°No. They will be the medium upon which the magic is inscribed and will remain here, in this room ¨C much like this thing here.¡± Saying so I pat the glass orb, my fingers tracing minute spots of damage left by the residue of the Knight Class on the items surface.


    ¡°Then is it impossible to reuse the Well itself?¡± He asks, looking pointedly at the glassy construct under my fingertips.


    ¡°Indeed, it is impossible. Well perhaps the doves could make use of it? Or its original creators? But I am not versed in whatever incomprehensible scrawl was used in the creation of this thing, so I cannot repair it. I have doubts I could scrub the script from it and leave the structure intact, and even if I could I don''t think it would be able to handle the required Rune Formations ¨C proper magic is not typically layered as an onion.¡± I generously explain.


    ¡°¡­I see. Then ¨C how much mithril or adamantite, exactly, would you require?¡±


    I give it a moment of thought, composing the necessary Rune Formations in my head that would replicate the effects of this ¡°Avashorn Well¡± and trying to imagine how much physical space would be required to engrave them ¨C what the final product would have to look like¡­ probably a hoop or a band of some sort right? Something representing a cycle.


    ¡°Three ingots of adamantite, or nine ingots of mithril.¡± I finally pronounce.


    ¡°¡­nine?!¡­¡± I hear one of the adviser-looking men hiss. Before Clearwater silences him with a glare.


    ¡°I understand. Thank you for clarifying. Being able to put a firm price on this repair gives me hope ¨C but I do not know if it is a price my duchy can afford. Please give me some more time to consider.¡± The duke says.


    I shrug indifferently. ¡°Quite. I''ve done all I can here for the time being. If you would like to see this project completed, well, at that time I will be counting on your coffers Ser Duke.¡±


    He nods strongly. ¡°Thank you again Lady Alexandria, Lady Pink. It shames me to be unable to act decisively here but I promise, I will have a proposal for you in short order ¨C I must confirm if the Crown will be willing to lend out some of the cost.¡±


    ¡°Think nothing of it Ser Duke.¡± I wave off his thanks, my interest in the conversation lost.


    ***


    Outside the two of us are making our way on foot, and we''ve just passed from the cobbled streets of the Upper district, onto the packed dirt of the Lows. Pink is frowning. She''s cute though, even when she frowns. As that thought flits across my mind I nearly want to frown myself ¨C the girl is terribly distracting.


    ¡°For you to have to personally help the humans¡­ I am deeply ashamed.¡± She says mournfully.


    Yawning, following the open conduit that binds me to Martin and Emily, I wave off her concerns disinterestedly.


    ¡°It ultimately services our own goals Pink. And you three will be infinitely more useful if you have a better grasp of magic¡­ It is deeply concerning that even my Chosen servant has not even the slightest grasp of the most important fundamentals of magic.¡±


    The words escape me and I''m slightly surprised to find they are not lies. I can only see this journey becoming unreasonably troublesome if a bunch of worthless incompetents are clinging to my feet every step of the way ¨C they should be able to toddle along on their own, at the very least.


    ¡°My deepest apo-¡± Pink is about to launch into another of her worthless apologies when I interrupt her, grabbing her hand and giving it a squeeze.


    ¡°I feel I''ve said this before, but you apologize too much.¡± I remind her.


    She trembles slightly in my grasp, and her pink tongue slips from her mouth in an unconscious display her her nervousness, but she nods. Drawn by that tongue, my eyes trace her lips, pink and moist, her dewy eyes, the blush rising in her cheeks ¨C and without giving it any particular thought I lean into her as if to seal those lips with a kiss.


    ¡°Oi! What are you two doin'' here? I thought there was some important business or something you was takin'' care of?¡± A loud cry interrupts. ¡°Actually, wait¡­ what are you doing¡­?¡±


    I arrest my movement, pulling back and turning to face the person we had been tracking down ¨C Martin. He stands at the end of the small alley, a brown sack hanging from his hand, his head tilted inquisitively.


    ¡°Martin, what are you doing? Why are you playing around over¡­¡± Emily appears and begins lecturing him ¨C before trailing off when spotting Pink and I.


    Martin gives me a lecherous grin. ¡°I wasn''t interupptin'' nothing was I? My bad if I was, I can leave¡­ but I dunno how much I''d recommend-¡±


    ¡°Martin!¡± Emily cuts him off, jabbing an elbow into his ribs.


    ¡°No. You weren''t interrupting anything.¡± I say calmly. ¡°In fact, we were just coming to find you ¨C I''ve decided the humans can handle hunting down the remaining bugs crawling about, for you two ¨C my Chosen servants ¨C I have something much more important. Much more tedious and difficult, but I have every confidence you are equal to the task.¡± My smile stretches wide, something dangerous hidden behind it.


    Martin squints at me. ¡°Difficult an'' tedious?¡± He repeats sullenly.


    ¡°Oh yes. Carving out Runes by hand is a slow, painstaking process ¨C made worse by the requirement of absolute perfection. And soon the duke will be requesting that of you ¨C or of me, who will then be passing the task along to you ¨C so in the meantime we''ll see about hammering the process into you. You have some sort of facility prepared don''t you Pink? Where the children can get the peace and quiet they need to practice their Runes? Perfection is tantamount to success you understand, I wouldn''t be surprised if they needed to practice the motions a thousand times.¡±


    Pink chuckles darkly, her dewy eyes and rosy cheeks gone like mist ¨C leaving only a hard eyed demon teacher.


    ¡°I think I have just the place.¡± She says.

 Chapter 33 - A Warning

    ¡°Not like that, the line has to be smoother and higher. Like this.¡± Emily was lecturing Martin, showing him her own block of wood with a passable nor Rune inscribed upon it.


    I''ve noticed that she is constantly correcting him, while I''ve spent the past week or so in this ¡°classroom¡± alongside my servants. It''s just one of the larger rooms in the duke''s manor that he lent to Pink for the purpose of training his human mages. Incidentally those human mages still come by every night to receive training from Pink, so I''ve been sharing the room with them as well. I say sharing the room, but it''s not like I''m learning or teaching anything most of the time. No, for the most part I just sit in a large and comfortable chair at the back of the room. A chair the duke conjured for me after Pink complained to him.


    It wasn''t a necessary complaint really, this large padded chair, or the previous chair of wooden slats, I can''t actually tell the difference with this body of mine. Though I suppose it is good to have the larger chair, if only to project my dignity a bit. And currently, in the chair with me is the small furry beast, curled up on my lap quite contentedly. Really all I''ve done is change which room in the manor to haunt while my servants attempt to bring their spellwork up to snuff. So far there have been only a handful of agonizing minutes of work, during which I perfectly reproduced the two hundred and fifty three Runes I expect my servants will need to create a spell that can replicate the effects of that Avashorn Well.


    In the future they may want to branch their vocabularies out further ¨C but they will have to do that on their own time. Two hundred and fifty three is really more than enough ¨C they could probably spend the next hundred years and not plumb the depths of what can be done with all of those Runes, not learn all the myriad of different effects that might be achieved by combining and recombining them into various different configurations. Not too mention the knowledge they''ll need regarding which materials which Runes can be inscribed on to what effect¡­ It is an absolutely mind numbing amount of studying they will need to be doing.


    And while they do that I''ll be here, observing ostentatiously, but mostly not paying them any attention at all ¨C letting my mind drift and wander. Directly at my side is Pink, hunched over a smaller chair, studiously carving her Runes ¨C pretty face twisted in intense concentration as her knife digs into the soft block of wood she is holding again and again. Her progress has been slightly impressive, considering her ignorance at the start ¨C but she has an advantage over the other two in that she has a loose understanding of a great many of these Rune''s verbal counterparts that are used in incantation. Though a lot of her knowledge of incantation is, disappointingly, just rote memorization ¨C seemingly the standard method by which magicians acquire their magic nowadays.


    Currently I''m leaning on my right arm, resting my chin in my hand ¨C a pose that coincidentally brings me well into Pink''s personal space. But her concentration never wavers and she doesn''t seem to mind, so I wile away the moments inspecting her profile. As always she is shapely and beautiful¡­ With a deft movement I reach over to her carving, my fingertip alight with magic, bringing out an unnatural cutting edge, and smooth the corner of the tiven Rune she is working on. The girl stiffens, freezes in her seat as I make the minute repair.


    ¡°Remember Pink, perfection.¡± I tell her ¨C much more gently than any magical teacher of mine ever did.


    ¡°¡­Yes mistress.¡± She responds smoothly, limberness returning to her as she resumes carving her Rune with feverish intensity.


    This has been the state of this room for the last week, my three servants working diligently to answer my call to shove centuries of magical knowledge into their tiny minds in a matter of days. An obvious impossibility; but, it is my hope they will learn enough, to properly lay a Rune Formation with my direction ¨C and build for themselves a foundation upon which they can expand with¡­ self-study, going forward. Even just imparting that much is a slow process though, as they have to studiously compare each Rune they carve with the key I drew up, ensure it is perfect, before moving on to the next one.


    That struggle for perfection takes dozens of attempts as often as not ¨C and at the start of each day Pink has them reproduce every Rune they have already perfected, to ensure there is no skill degradation and to build muscle memory. With this method Pink has nearly reached 180 Runes perfected, Emily hovers around 140, Martin 120 ¨C the boys progress has been slowest, mostly because of the haste with which he attempts to churn out his Runes results in minute imperfections. I can only hope the duke''s supply of lumber is greater than the boys incompetence¡­


    Tiredly I resettle myself in my chair, endeavoring not to distract my most competent servant any more than necessary ¨C all the while attempting to put off the inevitable. Because once my these louts bring their meager skills up to the level of being able to mindlessly recreate the Runes ¨C I will have to put together a Formation for them to slot those Runes into. Expecting them to learn enough of the underpinnings of the language of magic to do it themselves is a distant dream within a dream ¨C so I will have to do it for them¡­


    Instead I gently lift the sleeping beast from my body and set it aside, in response it merely stretches and yawns ¨C before wandering off, probably to go find food. Then I get up as well, wandering across the room to where the two children are hunched over their own blocks of wood, gracefully settling into the seat immediately on Martin''s left ¨C the seat on his right occupied by Emily. The boy stiffens, his movements slow to a snails pace, as he sends a nervous glance in my direction. I, in turn, cast my gaze at him ¨C at Emily ¨C and then back to him, a question forming in my mind.


    ¡°Tell me¡­ Martin, what is it about that girl that drove you to such lengths?¡± I ask, more out of a desire to procrastinate than any real interest.


    ¡°¡­''to such lengths?''¡± He repeats. His hands have stopped moving.


    ¡°Yes. I''m not sure of the specifics but when you came before me the day the doves attacked, you were in quite a shoddy state, obviously you had endured much ¨C yet your only concern was for the gi- ¡­for Emily.¡± I say, at the last moment remembering my promise for¡­ civility.


    ¡°¡­she''s my sister. Anyone would do that much.¡± The boy says in a low voice, a blush creeping into his cheeks.


    I pause. Taken somewhat by surprise. These two have been in my company for over a week now and I''ve never heard something like this¡­ in fairness I haven''t been particularly listening either though. More to the point though, I look at Martin''s head, round and entirely human ¨C save the single stubby horn ¨C and then over at Emily, with her distinctly catlike features. Ears. Tail.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°Your sister¡­?¡± I ask finally.


    He turns to face me, an impudent glare smeared across his face. ¡°That''s right. My sister. You like those Legion fucks? Got a problem wit-¡± Smack. ¡°¡­ow! Em? Why did you¡­¡± The boy shuts up, having been swatted across the back of the head by his ¡°sister¡±.


    ¡°Sorry about that Alexandria, don''t mind it please ¨C it''s a sore point¡­¡± Emily frowns sadly as she speaks. ¡°You too Martin, apologize ¨C and try to think a bit before you speak, have a bit of sense!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ I''m sorry¡­¡± The boy mumbles, not meeting my eyes, his fire flown.


    I just shrug and wave off the apology. Every time I talk to this boy, I''m tempted to just Seal his ability to speak¡­ But I suppose that isn''t a fair response. It was I who initiated the dialogue after all.


    ¡°But¡­ the two of you are siblings?¡± I prod.


    ¡°¡­Not by blood. But in the orphanage we were all raised to treat each other as siblings ¨C and Martin has always followed me around like a lost puppy.¡± Emily recounts fondly, mussing up the boy in questions hair with her hand.


    The boy brushes her hand off, making a sullen expression. ¡°I wasn''t following you around, I was protecting you. You''re helpless without me, I swear.¡±


    ¡°Of course.¡± Emily replies with a giggle. ¡°I always know I''m safe when you''re around Martin. But for now I think you should get back to work.¡± She nudges him gently and then turns back to her own Rune, her expression becoming serious as she deftly works her knife. Martin grunts and follows suit.


    ¡°Then why were the two of you staying at an orphanage?¡± I ask.


    Martin draws his blade heavily along his block of wood, making a slightly too long line for the extremely complex Rune he is attempting to inscribe. His hands shake slightly.


    ¡°Dad died on The Line. After that, mom was discharged from her conscription, on account of me, died on the trek back ¨C Unbound attack. I was ''lucky'' ¨C survived, got picked up by a merchant caravan, dumped here.¡± He explains tersely, voice clipped and filled with muddy anger.


    I reach out and pluck his wooden block from his hands. ¡°This is unsalvageable.¡± I proclaim, as I incinerate it with a thought. He blinks, nods stiffly, and grabs another from the nearby pile ¨C readying to drive his knife in again. Slightly annoyed I cover his hand with my own, steadying the blade. Behind me Pink is making her cute growling noise, but I ignore her.


    ¡°¡­You do it like this.¡± I murmur, as I drag his hand along through the motion. Carving the entire Rune without once pulling the blade from the surface of the block ¨C carefully controlling my inhuman strength so that nothing breaks or shatters, the knife, the block, the boy''s hand, they all escape unscathed. The completed Rune slips from his hand, hovering before our eyes ¨C held aloft on my magic ¨C giving him an unimpeded view.


    ¡°You see?¡± I ask softly.


    ¡°¡­Yes.¡± He responds, his voice tinged with confusion.


    The Rune ignites, bursts and sizzles into nothing ¨C an odd howling briefly fills the room as whatever intention the boy imprinted into it is loosed ¨C and then another block flips from the pile and onto the boy''s lap.


    ¡°Now you.¡± I command, lacing my tone with steel.


    He sends me a glance ¨C confused, resigned ¨C and then nods, carefully positioning his knife. With effort I repress the sigh building in me as I watch him work ¨C reflecting on how irritating the education of whelps is. But sadly this much is unavoidable if I want my servants to have any degree of competence ¨C the lines of that Rune, with its dips, whorls, and elegant twists ¨C make an excellent baseline. The forms found in that particular Rune are repeated in hundreds characters ¨C most of the ones drawn from old High Demonic ¨C and any instructor with even an iota of sense will ensure their pupils have an absolute mastery of its form.


    And since I''m the only one of our number that could be termed an ¡°instructor¡± in the art of Rune Formations ¨C the responsibility falls to me. As a small silver lining, the other two did not need such correction ¨C they both have potential.


    ¡°What of you, Emily? How did you come to call this one your brother? Or do beastkin and humans live as one, here in Shadfer?¡± I ask, actually somewhat curious. Her situation is¡­ odd. And still more odd the more I learn of it. Because, well, if you were to take demonic clans as an example¡­ there is no way you would find children of two different clans being raised together. Each clan had a distinctive identity they were extremely proud of ¨C mixing them together diluted that identity and was only ever considered by truly desperate clans, driven to the very edge. It did happen though, of course, which is why of the thirteen original clans ¨C well none remain now, obviously, but they had been whittled down to five the last time I bothered to make a note of it.


    Emily''s hands don''t stop moving as she answers my question, seemingly unconcerned.


    ¡°That is a hard question to answer properly Alexandria. The simple answer is I was an orphan among a group of refugees who came here to Shadfer. Some time ago the Emperor decreed that all People of the Tribes are welcome with the borders of the Imperium ¨C so long as they contribute. There is a 5 year process to gain citizenship ¨C coincidentally the same length of time as Imperial Conscription ¨C so the People arrive and are immediately conscripted. Then, if they survive conscription, they are granted small parcels of land at the outskirts of human settlements, where the Imperium hopes they will further make themselves useful by planting and tending food crops.¡± Emily''s voice is light as she describes all this ¨C but her knife is bearing down with much more force, and her eyes are flinty.


    ¡°The reason for all this is that the People of the Tribes have been migrating out of the Tribelands for the better part of the century now and their human neighbors were unsure how to deal with it, until the benevolent Emperor devised his solution¡­ is what people say when they phrase it nicely. The truth is a bit different though.¡± The strokes of her blade have become heavy and decisive, and her Rune is completed much more quickly ¨C she tosses it aside and takes up another. ¡°You see the People haven''t been migrating, like seasonal birds or somesuch, they have been fleeing, fleeing certain death at the hands of the Unbound ¨C which run unchecked throughout the Tribelands, throughout the heartlands of Suprema. The People had no Line with which to protect themselves ¨C though I''m certain my father and his father before him fought valiantly ¨C in the end all we could do was flee¡­


    ¡°The humans wanted no part, of course, the Imperium to the east or the Tarisian''s to the west ¨C no one is interested in taking on a massive flight of refugees in times of war, especially since the Tribes have always had a reputation for pride¡­ They couldn''t really close the borders though, the Tribelands are massive ¨C blocking any approach would require a second Line and the humans can barely maintain one, so they tried other things. Ignoring us completely, treating us as illegal immigrants to be deported, treating us as criminals to be arrested¡­ the histories on that subject are long and bloody, but with the Emperor''s compromise ¨C and the destruction of the Tribes as a national power ¨C those books are now mostly closed. The humans take in the People ¨C the beastkin ¨C so long as they can make themselves useful.


    ¡°But then¡­ what about someone like me? I am ¨C or was ¨C a bit of a wrench in those works, someone unfit for conscription or farming but by the letter of the law someone required to be admitted and naturalized. Normally I''d have probably been left to rot in some Shadfer gutter ¨C but Father Keller picked me up, brought me into his family ¡­introduced me to my bratty little brother.¡± She smiles at Martin as she wraps up her yammering but he just returns to his carving with a grunt ¨C the only betrayal of his mood, the tips of his ear turning a bit red.


    I feel she told me a bit more than I asked¡­ but it seemed to be something she wanted to say, so I didn''t interrupt. It costs me nothing at all to listen, after all. Her situation sounds a bit familiar even ¨C on Artas demon clans would often keep orcs, goblins, and the like ¨C offering protection from the harsh land in exchange for their servitude. Maybe thinking that is rude to Emily and her ancestors though¡­


    ¡°Interesting.¡± I lie. I toss a casual glance at Martin ¨C confirm he has attained that minimum amount of ability that I went out of my way to personally impart upon him¡­ he has. And then my attention is drawn away by the approach of a procession of flickering candles¡­If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ¡°Enough.¡± Pink''s voice cuts across the room. ¡°We stop here for today ¨C it is now time for the magic lesson. Dispose of your Runes now.¡± Her voice is hard and serious.


    The children make vague noises of agreement and set to the task of destroying the Runes they have been so carefully carving up until now. It is a measure to preserve secrecy, Rune Formations are true magic ¨C as far as I''m concerned ¨C and while I don''t mind allowing Pink to pass on a small portion of her ability with incantation, allowing humans access to the true heart of magic can only be folly. We only need them capable of channeling demonic energy ¨C no need to pass on any secrets of the art.


    With the flames Martin conjures the evidence of today''s practice session is quickly reduced to so much ash, and not a moment too soon. Because the humans begin filing into the room, a few that I recognize, a great many that I don''t¡­ Octavio Dorn and a handful of his apprentices¡­ The Tarisian ambassador and her assistant ¨C a bald man who has spoken not even once in my presence¡­ The older son of the duke, Regis Clearwater¡­ and finally Sheryl the adventurer, followed by a handful of her compatriots from the Guild. A motley assortment, that quickly fills the whole room, taking familiar places and turning expectantly to Pink.


    They are the fruit of my Chosen servant''s labors. Because, though they are human, each and every one of them carries a spark of power in their breast that is clear and apparent to my honed sense for mana ¨C the spark that marks them as capable of channeling demonic energy. In many of them it is a tiny and pitiable thing, even in the strongest ¨C the Dorn man ¨C it is little more than a candleflame, of the sort that would be overwhelmed in the face of true power, but with time those flames will grow. And with luck those flames will spread ¨C and maybe I won''t have to do any more work after all¡­


    Well, at this stage that''s clearly impossible. I''ll be counting on Pink''s hard work for a while yet. Incidentally, Emily has a candle roughly the size of the Dorn man''s ¨C while Martin has a proper flame, like you might find lighting the end of a torch. Imprecise metrics to be sure, but adequate for my purposes.


    Pink has taken her place at the head of the room, sweeping the humans with a cool and imperious gaze. Lingering on Martin for a moment a light frown on her face that is, in my opinion, slightly undercut by her ridiculous wardrobe ¨C today it seems as if she''s challenged herself to create ¡°clothing¡± using less fabric than one might typically find in a single sock, a clear sign of her mounting¡­ frustrations. But it never shows in her voice or behavior, and the humans never comment on it ¨C except in that particular nonverbal form of communication all men seem to become fluent in upon becoming sufficiently aroused ¨C so it''s probably fine to leave it be for at least a little while longer.


    ¡°Despite a certain, vocal, contingent that complains these lessons are not advanced enough, you lot seem to be grasping the fundamentals of magic fairly easily.¡± Pink frowns openly at Martin with those words, before continuing. ¡°As expected I suppose, since the magic you were all already familiar with is not overly disparate from the magic I have been teaching ¨C but since today marks the first of our sessions in which all members have managed to open the conduit within themselves that allows them to channel demonic energy ¨C it makes today somewhat noteworthy. That being the case congratulations are in order. So¡­


    ¡°Congratulations.¡± Pink says, sounding completely unimpressed. ¡°You have all made the first, tiny, step into the world of proper magic. From now on these lessons will be shifting focus, as there are no students left that will benefit from the Rituals of Awakening, we will be turning our attention to increasing personal capacity ¨C until we find your limits or plateaus. It will be different from whatever education you have previously received, as I have been assured you are the best and brightest this city has on offer, these lessons are correspondingly accelerated¡­¡±


    Pink drones on and on¡­ and by the time she gets to the bit about ¡°Today''s incantation¡± I''ve made up my mind to slip away ¨C especially upon hearing the incantation she intends to teach, a skincrawling thing contains nearly fifty words, but only four Words. The forty-six extraneous additions are all mangled attempts at flattery, singing praises to the ¡°Demon Goddess¡±. Charming. Wholly unnecessary ¨C but apparently the dominant magical tradition on Artas at the time of Pink''s education.


    Eventually I can''t take anymore and ¨C stalking on silent feet ¨C I leave the ''classroom'' behind, my patience too frayed to listen to Pink make further mockery of magical education today. A part of me is itching, buzzing, annoyed at this situation ¨C that she and I are stooping to assist humans. Ultimately it is for my own benefit, but it still feels so terribly wrong.


    At least we already have some results to show. A magicians body is like a vessel for magical power, since the humans were already mages their vessel''s were already full of unaspected magical power ¨C and now that Pink has awakened their ability to channel demonic energy, those vessels will be slowly flushed and filled with that instead. With more time those vessels will fill up, their edges will become defined, their limits clear, and if Pink manages their upbringing correctly the unaspected mana can be forced out almost entirely. The end result will be a small group of mages channeling demonic energy in the same manner as a demon would ¨C the first steps on a very long road.


    Still, annoyance fills me. I move confidently through the corridors, having finally gained a degree of familiarity with this place ¨C after haunting it for nearly a week now. Stalking toward my ¡­I can feel my lip curling at the thought¡­ work area. Every human I pass ¨C men and women in servant garb ¨C give me low and courteous bows or curtsies, but I don''t even notice. The bowing and scraping of insects long ago lost any ability to sway my heart even a millimeter. At last I come to the hateful place, an open air courtyard within the manor ¨C prettied up by an overgrowth of colorful plants. One corner has been cleared for my use though.


    I make my way to that place, plopping myself without ceremony into the large chair prepared for me there ¨C and stare down at my ¡°project¡±. In front of me are two wooden bowls, oval in shape ¨C a scale replica of a certain room beneath a certain temple and a canvas upon which I might create the Rune Formation needed to replicate the effects of the Avashorn Well. I lean my head heavily in my hand as I stare down at the two empty bowls, idly drumming my fingers of my free hand on the arm of the chair. Viscous, hateful emotions swirling in my chest at the idea of¡­ working.


    It''s not a matter of can it be done. It shouldn''t be too difficult ¨C especially now that a ¡°little bird¡± has confirmed for me that the duke recently requested and received three adamantite ingots from the Imperial throne ¨C since the materials are more or less in hand, creating the magic should be easy. But¡­ I don''t want to. To have to¡­ create a Rune Formation that will achieve such a precise and inane effect ¨C instead of simply regurgitating the various spells I learned in my youth ¨C is so much effort. My fingers tapping an angry drumbeat all the while, I reflect that I legitimately cannot remember the last time I had to do so much work. That time I, in a rare flash of inspiration, created that floating clump of dirt maybe¡­?


    And the worst is that it''s a task I volunteered for!


    Truly it is a frightfully easy thing to pledge oneself to a task in the heat of a moment ¨C at that time pride and determination to show up the incompetent spellwork the humans so revered flared up in me ¨C but it is much more difficult to actually scrape together the motivation to complete that task. Which is why I''ve been alternately hovering between here and Pink''s classroom over the past week, wiling away the moments and half-heartedly attempting to make progress. Though in truth the largest bit of progress that has been made ¨C the scale replica of the room I''m currently staring at like an idiot ¨C was made by Pink.


    In everything except magic she is needlessly overcompetent, isn''t she?


    Thinking such stupid things I look down at the two wooden hemispheres, projecting in my minds eye dozens of different possible combinations of the Runes I gave my servants to learn, and discarding them just as quickly. A proper Rune Formation must be balanced¡­ A proper Rune Formation must account for the flow and distribution¡­ A proper Rune Formation must always use the correct Rune in the correct place, misalignment is just as bad as malformation¡­ must be perfect¡­ must be simplistic, if you are using three Runes where one would do ¨C you are doing it wrong¡­ must be accurate ¨C a nor Rune can sometimes substituent for a nave Rune, but never the reverse¡­ and on and on¡­


    My mind is aflame with lessons from millennia ago, rapidly cycling through hundreds of possibilities and tossing them aside just as quickly. If Alexandria is to lay a Rune Formation, it can be nothing less than perfect¡­


    After doing that for fifteen or twenty minutes I give up with a sigh, leaning back in my chair and looking up to the sky above me. As expected, work is no good. Maybe it would be better to just lay down and wait for death after all¡­?


    ¡°¡­What do you want? Do you not have a lesson to attend?¡± I ask the question sourly. Raising my voice so the familiar presence knows her pathetic attempt at stealth is worthless, not caring in the slightest for the answer ¨C but slightly grateful for the distraction.


    ¡°Oh no¡­ I''ve been spotted~¡± The laughing voice of the ¡°little bird¡± replies from somewhere nearby. ¡°I was going to attend the lesson ¨C but then I thought I might learn something even better, if I came here instead. Besides Kahm is over there diligently listening, he''ll fill me in later I''m sure¡­ that sort of thing is all that man is good for I swear.¡± Despite the hard words the laughter doesn''t leave the voice as Chelsea steps around and into my field of view.


    She stops there, a half dozen feet away, with the two hemispheres of wood between us ¨C before launching into a deep and exaggerated curtsy. I assume it''s a curtsy today because today she is wearing a silky red dress, in the same style I''ve spotted on many members of Shadfer''s upper crust, instead of the light pants and vest she has appeared before me in in the past.


    ¡°Chelsea Kine, of Tarisia, at your service, Lady Alexandria.¡± She reports with sudden seriousness. Her stern face lasts only a moment though, before it cracks back into her usual little half-smile.


    ¡°¡­At my service you say¡­ and yet I don''t recall requesting something like that¡­¡± I murmur, not having to affect my tiredness.


    ¡°You''re right milady, my apologies for my forwardness!¡± The woman replies casually, not sounding apologetic in the least. ¡°I merely wished to convey that I''ve been instructed to make myself available to you in any capacity you might desire¡­ even to throw away my precious chastity if the situation requires it!¡± She runs a hand suggestively down her clothing as she speaks, winking at me with an exaggerated motion.


    Having returned my head to my hand I just stare back her, the smile I always wear faltering ever-so-slightly. She is a¡­ confusing human, alternately overly respectful and overly familiar. Her behavior skirts right up along the edge of mockery and each time I meet her I weigh the merits of incinerating her for that¡­ near-disrespect? Though today the disrespect is rather more blatant¡­ Sadly the only merit I perceive killing her to have would be that these tiresome visits of hers would cease ¨C which is not nearly enough to sway me into action I''m afraid. How many years have I lived in the presence of clowns dancing before my throne?


    ¡°And who exactly would give you such a directive? Clearwater?¡± I ask, deciding that entertaining my guest is slightly preferable to sitting in silence, and infinitely preferable to working.


    ¡°¡­¡± Chelsea''s face freezes, some of the humor slipping away. It lasts only an instant though, before she regains herself. ¡°Nono, come now Lady Alexandria, that''s too much ¨C even for a joke. My orders come from Tarisia and the Soulking ¨C may he live forever. Or could it be that to your way of thinking, all humans are the same?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    A few responses jump immediately to mind, mostly variants of ¡°Yes, or is there some notable difference I should be aware of?¡± but I''m not quite that oblivious. I understand the need of lesser creatures to draw up their maps and divide themselves along artificial lines¡­ but I''d rather not trouble myself acknowledging those imaginary boundaries, if I can help it at all.


    ¡°Huh, well if that is the case ¨C can Tarisia expect you to be equally kind and cooperative as you''ve thus far shown yourself to be with the Imperium? We would certainly welcome the assistance of one that commands such might.¡± She asks, her voice sly and wheedling, with just the barest undercurrent of an edge.


    ¡°''Cooperative''?¡± I repeat the word as if it were the most ridiculous assertion in the world, grudgingly suppressing the feeling of agreement that rises in my breast ¨C though it''s more a feeling of laziness probably, considering the untouched wooden hemispheres before me.


    ¡°I am cooperative, I suppose, insofar as I am willing to engage with humans where I see opportunity that benefits myself and my aims. If I were to travel to your faraway land you would likely find me equally willing to take advantage of such opportunities. Whether or not you would actually want something like that to happen is another matter entirely ¨C and a matter with no particular relevance to reality, as I see no compelling reason to travel across the world to parley with some other group of humans. As you mentioned, there are no outstanding differences between one group and another¡­¡± I mutter, trailing off disinterestedly.


    ¡°That is a small comfort I suppose, in my most recent communications with my direct superiors they have repeatedly expressed concern that a powerful Demon Lord has decided to take up the Imperial banner ¨C it''s something of a relief to hear that idea refuted.¡± She reports happily, and I direct a questioning gaze in her direction.


    ¡°¡­is that really the sort of thing you''re supposed to say aloud, ambassador? I thought yours was a job that required a lighter touch¡­ In the first place, are Tarisia and the Imperium not allies?¡± I ask, feeling disconcerted.


    ¡°You''re right, I''m a terrible¡­ ambassador for being so direct. But what other options do I have? It''s quite infuriating to be ordered to gather information on a nation comprised of four individuals you know? It''s not like there are internal communiques I can intercept, and even the most innocuous lines of questioning are immediately stonewalled ¨C I think Pink might seriously hate me by now you know? And then there''s you, unresponsive at the best of times, prone to completely ignoring ¨C not just me, but everyone ¨C for days at a time¡­ what''s a girl to do?¡± She asks.


    ¡°You could refrain from your brazen disrespect, for a start. I could kill you with a thought.¡± I state flatly, allowing the idiot woman to enter my eyes for the first time since our little dialogue began, deigning to actually look at her ¨C rather than just allowing her to prance about in front of my face. A distinction she understands, if the sudden tightening of her expression is any indication ¨C the loose idiot smile gone from her face in an instant.


    ¡°I don''t think you will though.¡± She states confidently, holding a hand before my eyes ¨C palm upturned ¨C and conjuring a small green flame. Demonic energy¡­ right. She did have that sort of value didn''t she? Still balancing that against the annoyance she''s caused me in my heart''s ledger¡­ I muse silently.


    ¡°But before that, I hope you wouldn''t want to do something so rash in the first place. I said at the start right? I come to you as a friend, hoping to trigger a beautiful relationship of mutual cooperation between our two peoples~¡± She continues before I can come to a decision, her breezy tone returned. ¡°To start that beautiful friendship I even have something to say, consider it my contrition for failing to warn against Aurora''s attack ¨C that was an embarrassing failure, let me tell you¡­ So it fills my heart with joy that this time perhaps, my warning won''t be too late. Unless, of course, you don''t want to hear my words, disrespectful as they are?¡±


    She gives me yet another wide smile, but does not continue to speak.


    ¡°¡­and? You have something for me? A warning?¡± I ask. Her near-suicidal good humor is baffling, but also somewhat impressive, so I humor her.


    ¡°Yes! Yes I do. It''s about your new friend, the good Duke Clearwater, that man is a born schemer you see? The kind of man who wouldn''t hesitate to tell a lie if he thought the benefits to the Imperium would outweigh the drawbacks. Recently he''s been searching for a certain magical trinket, but he''s had no luck at all finding so much of a whiff or a hint of the thing ¨C not surprising to me in the slightest, since my own agents have been equally at a loss ¨C but he''s not the type to let that deter him. Who''s to say what kind of tale he might spin for a too trusting Demon Lord in an unfamiliar land?¡± She says.


    ¡°Your recent actions have been overly generous. To the point that Clearwater is scrambling, trying to devise the best way he might ''make use'' of you ¨C with no regard for your goals. He isn''t even being subtle about it.¡± This she says flatly, all humor gone from her voice.


    I frown at her, before closing my eyes and rubbing my temples. A meaningless gesture, an old habit resurfacing after my long period of inactivity.


    ¡°¡­Any pact between nations is a such. A matter of using and being used in turn. If the equation seem unbalanced from your perspective, is that not simply a matter of we demons of Artas having far more that we bring to the table? There are lines that must not be crossed, of course, but I trust Clearwater to have sense enough to be aware of where those lines lay.¡± I say after a moment of consideration.


    I open my eyes, curious if the Tarisian woman will rebut me¡­ but she''s gone.


    ¡°¡­eh?¡± A dumb noise escapes me. I look around, but the garden is empty of other people ¨C Chelsea vanished like smoke.


    What? Really? There are limits to what I can tolerate you know? Should I fetch Pink? Tell her to hunt that annoying wretch down and flay her alive? Teach her to-


    ¡°Alexandria! Here you are. I''ve been looking all over.¡± A new voice greets me. He didn''t bother with a title I note distantly.


    Turning to face the voice ¨C it is the elder of Clearwater''s two sons, the bookish, nearly gaunt, one who looks like he never leaves this manor, so skinny are his arms and pale is his complexion. He his showing a thin smile as he approaches.


    ¡°Apologies for calling out to you out of the blue but I have good news. Father was insistent I deliver it immediately, so I''ve been rushing around the manor looking for you. It seems sending Gordan to Highmont has borne fruit ¨C he contacted us today via the distantword network, and he has turned up a promising lead.¡±


    I blink, thoughts of the annoying Tarisian forgotten. A lead?


    ¡°There is a man called Luther Flemme who lives in a large town north of here ¨C Findlewent ¨C who has a reputation as an eccentric collector of magical oddities. And according to the description you gave us, we think there is a large chance he is in possession of your ''Holy Relic'' ¨C Gordan spoke to one of the man''s servants who was dispatched to Highmont for the War Council. Apparently Flemme always sends an envoy to pester the gathered nobility to sell him their trinkets and baubles and when Gordan questioned Flemme''s man he confirmed seeing a wand of blackened crude iron links in his master''s collection.¡±


    Regis gives me a broad and disarming smile.


    ¡°This is the most promising lead we''ve yet found and father is very hopeful. It will take some time to dispatch men so far north, but I think we are very close!¡±

 Chapter 33.5 - Interlude Alaina

    I am Pestilence. Shadow and rot. The discarded King of a race of ghosts, the harbinger of the death of my people. My soul is something dark and damp, softened by time, molded through, and rotten to the core. Pestilence has no will, it merely kills the things nearest to itself ¨C indiscriminate evil. And recently, since my brush with Alexandria, I fear I''ve begun to lose my mind.


    Today¡­ I kneel, as always, before the carved relief of the Goddess Seriah. Bent in penitence and prayer, begging the forgiveness of my patron deity. Or at least that is what any who pass by my slouched form will surmise ¡­hopefully. And if I''m allowed to hope, I further hope there will be no passerby, this particular shrine is on the outermost edge of the city so that shouldn''t be too much to ask. In truth, my thoughts turn to Seriah hardly at all ¨C much more preoccupied with recent events and my probable forthcoming execution. I rather dislike the idea of being executed, though it may well throw a wrench into whatever scheme Alexandria has dreamed up which would almost make it worth enduring¡­


    The Celestial Host has tolerated my presence in their midst for longer than I ever expected, like an open wound left to fester. The doctrine by which they live their lives does not lend itself to the forgiveness or rehabilitation of demons. I have been somewhat protected by my defection ¨C all those years ago ¨C somewhat by my obscurity ¨C only the highest of the Chorus know of my ¡­demonic roots ¨C but mostly my safety has been guaranteed by my status as a final ace in the hole to be deployed against the Demon Goddess. And now I have lost that status, the Chorus watched as I failed to claim the life of my most hated foe, my weakness broadcast to the world.


    Aurora was ¡­surprisingly merciful. She did not order me captured or confined ¨C merely reassured me, the moment was not lost, we could yet fell the Goddess. But she knows me ¨C better than most ¨C knows of my old hatred, knew the Demon King Alaina De''Gwyine before she ever met the ¡°Blademaster¡±. She might come to regret the forbearance she has shown to the Pestilence by her side, the rot within her Chorus¡­


    Hal''Trinneth has been in a state of constant chaos ever since its ill-fated contest against the Demon Goddess. Though some of the less faithful ¨C or perhaps just the smarter ¨C Celestials have begun to question that moniker. Not as many as I would have expected ¨C truth be told ¨C but I suppose most of my winged ''brethren'' were insulated by several degrees of separation from the Jester Queen herself.


    The first few hours were desperate, frenzied, as even as the city was liberated from the roots of the great tree ¨C an army of Unbound was born, sprung up seemingly from nowhere. We later determined that the Unbound Cores kept upon the flying city had been purposefully attacked by the questing tendrils of the tree, unsealed and reinvigorated. But with the might of nearly the entire High Chorus ¨C battered and bruised though they were ¨C the monsters were brought to heel fairly quickly.


    The twenty hours or so following that were even more frenzied ¨C as the Runesmiths toiled to repair the great city. Celestial mages of great power and skill worked in a constant rotation, carefully recarving the ancient glyphs and then ¨C with the utmost care ¨C feeding them with holy energy, slowly bringing the damaged sections of the city back into step. And even with the whole of the High Chorus lending their expertise, the efforts very nearly failed. There was one particularly heart-stopping moment in which a repaired glyph was incorrectly hewn into the stone ¨C and the whole formation became dangerously unbalanced, causing Hal''Trinneth to physically lean.


    Even today the repairs are ongoing ¨C much to the chagrin of nearly all of the High Chorus. The reasons for their irritation are varied, some would rather not show such obvious weakness to the humans below, some are aware of the pressing need for the city and its inhabitants to be elsewhere ¨C a dozen different places really ¨C to be of any use against The Encroachment, but mostly they just want to be free of the Demon Goddess. The proximity makes them nervous, fearful she will change her mind and send them all to meet their Goddess. The ones who fought her that day are convinced she has that power.


    But a certain, loud, contingent of late-comers are not so convinced. In particular, the Fifth Plume, a man who was absent from our bout with the Idiot Queen for reasons not entirely clear ¨C seeing as his Verse of the Chorus is stationed not overly distant from this place¡­ The Seventh and Ninth Plumes both traveled farther. Regardless of his absence, the Fifth Plume has been quite aggressive since his arrival, the head of a faction that seems dangerously close to open revolt against the First Plume ¨C Aurora. Not that they would ever dare. Her position within the Chorus is rock solid ¨C if only because her fellows all fear irrevocably tipping the scales and plunging the Celestial race into civil war. Open revolt is the one thing they all know they simply cannot afford, and after Trine, civil war doesn''t seem impossible to any of them.


    So, since they cannot strike in any tangible sense, they fall back on their empty words. They call her cowardly, insinuate she faltered at a crucial moment and caused the failure of the grand magic they worked in concert to conjure, loudly proclaim their suspicions that she is, in fact, consorting with the Demon Goddess ¨C all manner of ridiculous nonsense in short. The yowling of beaten cowards, all eager to point fingers and avoid blame. They are a rot, much as I am.


    If this were Lumineux and I was in Aurora''s shoes I would see the whole worthless pack of them executed. Or maybe just collared ¨C considering their worth in the face of The Encroachment¡­ As I''ve been recently made painfully aware, there are in fact collars to be used for just that type of disobedient¡­


    With effort, I push that train of thought away. Regaining a semblance of tranquility. Until I hear a thump ¨C as if a human-sized something landed on the ground behind me.


    ¡°Alaina.¡± Aurora''s voice sounds behind me, it''s usual steadfastness somehow weighed down. A heavy tone.


    For a moment I hold my pose, imagining that if I just ignore her whilst projecting the proper image ¨C the perfect maiden distracted by prayer ¨C she will leave me to my peace. Rot does not need light shone upon it, does not need the attentions of its peers.


    ¡°Get up. I know you''re not¡­ Just get up.¡± She finishes with a slightly exasperated sigh.


    Giving up, I smoothly stand and turn to face her. ¡°What business does the First Plume have with one such as I?¡± I ask ¨C my voice tightly controlled, as I say a silent prayer she won''t notice the buzzing of the insects that bore and roam through my dying soul.


    Our eyes meet and she tilts her head oddly, looking skeptical. Does she know? I wonder¡­


    ¡°You are a difficult woman to find Blademaster.¡± She says finally, her voice cool and neutral.


    ¡°I''ve found few on Hal''Trinneth to be overly appreciative of my presence, so I don''t make any effort to broadcast it. Apologies if that has caused the First Plume any difficulties.¡± I reply quietly.


    ¡°¡­Aurora.¡± She replies with obvious displeasure.


    In response I just send her an uncertain, questioning, look.


    ¡°Just call me Aurora. We''ve known each other for the better half of a millennium, so spare me your false courtesy Blademaster.¡± She says with a sigh.


    ¡°Alright, Aurora.¡± I reply, not seeing any point in defying her wishes. ¡°Did you need something?¡±


    She draws in a great breath and holds it for a moment, before sighing heavily. ¡°¡­Come with me.¡±


    So she says, before turning to lead me away. I hesitate only a moment, unsure what to do, unsure what is happening. If she is planning to lead me to my execution maybe I should just attack her now? ¡­But then would definitely fail the task Alexandria assigned me. So it''s probably physically impossible for me to even attempt.


    ¡­Gods damn her¡­


    Lip curling in anger, the Whispering Heart forgotten and the rot of Pestilence forgotten as well, I follow the First Plume. We walk in silence for some time along the edge of Hal''Trinneth. We pass a handful of Cloudcutters, magical constructs of stone that look like little more than clumps of dirt held aloft by magic, lazily drifting through the air in orbit around the great city. Proper Cloudcutters were more impressive vessels, sleek sailing ships that floated through the clouds, but very few ¨C if any ¨C remain in the fleet, the Runesmiths simply do not possess the skill to enchant a ship to fly through the sky in the manner their ancestors did. Aurora eyes one of those flying clumps of dirt, her face carefully blank ¨C but a palpable aura of despair hangs about her. Eventually, we come to a stop, as far from the city center as is possible, and wordlessly, she turns to look out over the human city far below. It might be harder on her than most on Hal''Trinneth since she has lived through this slow decline, since she can remember the Chorus at the height of it''s power¡­ and remember watching it rot away.


    ¡°This morning The Most Exalted spoke ¨C he reaffirmed the Demon Goddess as the enemy of the Chorus and the source of the Unbound. And the higher ranking members of the priesthood all report similar divine revelations.¡± Aurora speaks flatly, not looking at me. She pauses as if to gather her thoughts, before continuing. ¡°¡­Blademaster, did you know? The things the Demon Goddess told us? The things she has been sharing with the humans?¡± She asks, still not turning.


    ¡°A difficult question to answer Aurora ¨C I have never had any use for the words of the ''Demon Goddess'', so I can only confess my ignorance of whatever it is she said.¡± I reply evenly. Somewhat reassured ¨C Alexandria is her current topic of conversation but Aurora doesn''t seem to suspect. Though it''s amazing¡­ amazing she cannot smell the damp¡­


    Aurora whirls, her face twisted in anger, and closes the half step or so of distance between us in an instant. Her gauntleted hand closes around my bicep and I''m forced to shove down an almost irresistible impulse for violent retaliation, a cool ooze of anger and fear bubbling up like sludge within me. I close my eyes briefly and immerse myself in the Whispering Heart until that feeling of revulsion subsides ¨C though the other, more fundamental revulsion stays with me, as it has since I spoke to the Idiot Queen. No time to muse on that though, I reopen my eyes to find Aurora staring at me, her face twisted into a grimace ¨C maybe she can smell it after all? She holds my arm a moment longer and then suddenly releases it ¨C drawing her hand away quickly as if burned ¨C her whole body tensing as if to fight or flee.


    ¡°¡­That.¡± She finally snarls through gritted teeth. ¡°That¡­ ingrained sensation of¡­ hatred, revulsion¡­ Did you know of it, Blademaster?¡± She asks haltingly. Of course I know of it, I''ve lived among the Chorus for centuries ¨C how could I not know¡­ I think but do not say. Inside my head, they chitter their agreement.


    ¡°You, the First Plume of the Celestial Chorus, wish to ask me, Blademaster and Former Demon King, if I am aware that Celestials dislike demons?¡± I ask, not hiding my incredulity. The hot spike of hatred dulled but not gone, like hot tar clinging to my ribs.


    She opens her mouth. Closes it. Seems to consider her next words carefully.


    ¡°Obviously I''ve known there to be animosity between our races¡­¡± Her voice trails off and she shakes her head as if to clear it. ¡°Before this week, when you were recalled from The Frontline, it had been hundreds of years since I last saw a demon.¡± She says, her voice flat. ¡°On seeing you though, I was overwhelmed with negativity, old grudges ¨C hundreds of years old ¨C rose to the forefront of my mind, it was all I could do not to attack.¡±


    ¡°I am¡­ grateful for your restraint.¡± I say, containing the dull amusement rising in my breast ¨C the irony is palpable, maybe only to me. Is this conversation leading up to her declaring her intent to execute me personally? My fingers brush the hilt of the sword on my waist, reassured by its touch.


    ¡°I''m not looking for your gratitude!¡± Aurora snorts something like a laugh. ¡°I''m trying to¡­ illustrate. This hatred I''m feeling is completely without reason ¨C I''ve not been so much as inconvenienced by a demon in literal centuries, and yet for some reason¡­ There is clearly some factor at play here, some uncontrollable bias.¡±


    ¡­I''m not clear what she''s trying to communicate, or why she is trying to communicate it to me. The sludge in my heart sloshes around as I debate internally¡­ maybe another question is appropriate here?


    ¡°There is no particular issue, is there Aurora? The demons are all but wiped out, even if you do possess some subconscious bias ¨C does it matter?¡± I ask. Ignoring the creeping and crawling sensation that seems to be rising from inside my throat.


    ¡°It matters.¡± She replies immediately. ¡°Because I''m not the only one with that bias ¨C Alexandria said it, and I''ve seen it! I''ve lived my entire life among the Chorus, how could I not see it? And today I''m worried, what if that bias is tainting all of our perceptions? What if¡­¡± She looks around, almost nervously, confirming we are alone. ¡°What if the Most Exalted is wrong? His judgment clouded?¡±


    Why would I care? Does mold care for the words of the Sun? Why are you even talking to me, Aurora? I don''t say that. Instead¡­


    ¡°That doesn''t seem likely.¡±


    ¡°Doesn''t it?!¡± She cries. ¡°Alexandria has an alternate explanation for the Unbound ¨C an explanation she shared with Duke Clearwater. And after that the Duke dispatched messengers by the dozens, informing everyone and anyone of the words of the Demon Goddess ¨C intercepting one and finding out what Alexandria has been saying was child''s play¡­¡± She trails off again.


    ¡°So what Aurora? Demons lie. Surely you haven''t forgotten that much. And the ''Demon Goddess'' is ancient ¨C she would have no trouble spinning a tale to fool a human, someone whose entire life will be shorter than one of her afternoon naps¡­¡± I say.


    ¡°But!¡± Aurora interprets. ¡°But she spoke to us, did she not? At that time, she seemed so certain, so right¡­¡±


    I sigh, a murky sinking feeling enveloping me, as my mind turns to the Idiot Queen. ¡°I do not think you¡­¡± Pausing, I grasp for the right words ¨C something that won''t insult the First Plume. ¡°...fully appreciate what it means to live as long as the Demon Goddess has Aurora. The sheer weight of her presence is incomparable to any lord or monarch you have previously encountered ¨C but it''s just¡­ showmanship. She is incapable of speaking in any other way ¨C other than with absolute conviction, certainty. It does not mean¡­¡± I let my voice trail off, taking a deep and steadying breath... and then almost coughing, choking, on something that is surely not there.


    ¡°¡­¡± Aurora is silent, considering. Her eyes wandering about the clouds around us, the city below. Until, at last, they sharpen ¨C that old glint returns ¨C she shakes off that cloud of despair, sheds it like a coat she no longer wished to wear.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡°You''re right of course. She is no more than a liar, a deceiver.¡± Aurora looks down at Shadfer far below her eyes narrowing. ¡°Destroyer, Corrupter, Unmaker¡­ I insult my station by being swayed by the words of one such as that, even for a moment.¡± She speaks as if convincing herself. ¡°Thank you, Blademaster, I know our history is¡­ well, I know I can trust your eyes to be clear on this matter at least.¡±


    Through Herculean force of will my placid mask is maintained ¨C the urge to vomit my anger suppressed, just barely. How did it come to be, that the whole world was run by such fools as Alexandria and Aurora? Who could possibly have clear eyes when looking to the Idiot Queen? Certainly neither of the two of us! In fact, you can probably disqualify every soul atop Hal''Trinneth! But in all the world, is there any more biased than I? Perhaps this farce of a conversation is all intended to throw me off my stride to such a degree that the calm of the Whispering Heart is unreachable? Is it execution after all?


    My imagination supplies me with the rising buzz of the insects in my soul, reacting to my sudden anger. So real I can almost hear them. At the nape of my neck, I can feel something, like the fluttering of tiny wings...


    Ahhhhh¡­ Oh. She''s noticed something, I''ve delayed too long in my reply¡­


    ¡°Still, Aurora, such doubts are unlike you ¨C does the rest of the High Chorus share your fears?¡± I ask randomly, carefully reaffirming that my blank mask is firmly in place with each word, speaking over the terrible rustling that only I can hear.


    She snorts. ¡°No. Or should I say, of course not? None of them were present to hear the words of the Demon Goddess at that time, to them it is little more than unreliable hearsay, the mad ravings of the Demon Goddess. They are nearly unanimous in their desire to press the attack.¡±


    ¡°They wish to press the attack?¡± I ask, surprised. Of the eighteen Plumes of the High Chorus, most were present in the recent skirmish ¨C so most should have a clear understanding of the realities of the wall that is the Idiot Queen. If even my blade could not reach her¡­ I push that dark thought away, fingers brushing against the reassuring hilt of my sword. A six-legged insect slips from my palm, tiny wings buzzing audibly as it flies away.


    ¡°Yes.¡± Aurora confirms, noticing nothing. ¡°The presiding sentiment among my¡­ colleagues is that were the full might of the High Chorus mustered and fed power by all five of the Hal cities¡­¡± She trails off there.


    ¡°That''s¡­¡± I try to find the word.


    ¡°Mad? Yes. Perhaps they are not wrong though, the Hal Runes were created to be used in conjunction ¨C the way our ancestors designed the cities left room enough in the Rune Formations for any and all of the cities to be joined into a single Formation. As if they foresaw the need for such power¡­¡±


    ¡°What of the cities on the Frontline? They are unofficial fixtures at this point ¨C keystones that prop up the human defense¡­ Does the Chorus intend to leave the humans to their fate as we move to strike down the Demon Goddess?¡± I ask, curious, at the sudden scent of opportunity in the air, nearly enough to obscure the other ¨C fouler ¨C scents.


    ¡°Of course that is not our intent.¡± Aurora replies strongly, before slightly averting her gaze. ¡°But the Frontline cannot hold forever¡­ it is only a matter of time until the situation¡­ changes.¡±


    My next question dies in my mouth as the shock of that statement washes over me. To think even Aurora had such a pragmatic side to her? But isn''t this a worthless and fatalistic kind of pragmatism? Is it ok for the leader of the Chorus to take that sort of attitude? But, as a demon myself, I can hardly pretend to care if the whole lot of them get slaughtered off when the Line breaks ¨C so long as we first fell the Idiot Queen, nothing else matters. I feel a slight sting in my temple at that treasonous thought, so I amend so long as the Idiot Queen dies, and I complete my mission, nothing else matters and the pain subsides. I almost snort contemptuously at how easy to sidestep her magical compulsion is ¨C before despairing at how thoroughly ensnared I am by that same incompetent compulsion. Aurora seems to be noticing some of my brief internal struggle so I ask another question.


    ¡°But Aurora, there are ¨C or were ¨C more than five Hal Rune Cities, some of them have been destroyed or made otherwise irrecoverable¡­ and even if five is sufficient, the Chorus does not actually command five ¨C unless Trine was reclaimed while I slept?¡±


    ¡°No. The High Chorus hopes Trine might rejoin the fold, now that the Demon Goddess has made herself known.¡±


    ¡°Naive¡­¡± The word slips from my lips unbidden, and I quickly school myself back into expressionlessness. Behind my lips I can taste something foul, so I open my mouth and continue. ¡°Apologies Aurora, I don''t know what came over me ¨C ignore that last.¡±


    She shakes her head, looking at me with a wry smile. ¡°No, you''re right. It''s a naive way of thinking. Hopeful. But they are Celestials ¨C our brothers and sisters ¨C and now that the Demon Goddess stalks the lands of Suprema, they should remember their obligations. Cease this foolish rebellion¡­¡±


    Her eyes are distant, the hope she speaks of visible in her eyes. It''s kind of disgusting, in a way, how the Celestials all hold the Idiot Queen up as some terrible harbinger of misery and suffering ¨C but at the same time pin all of their hope onto her back. They hope she will roar into the story of their lives like some evil dragon in a fairy tale, thrash about and make a ruckus before ultimately being put down by the goodly Celestial Chorus ¨C somehow resolving all of their problems in one fell swoop, just like their Goddess has promised. A many-legged something chitters its agreement in my ear. In my ear.


    ¡­At least I have no illusions about why I yearn for the death of the Idiot Queen. The angry buzz at the base of my skull agrees with me.


    ¡°¡­But it will be some time before that happens. We must await an opportunity. And until then we have an obligation to our allies below ¨C even if they are currently not acting as we would hope, we can only show our sincerity through our actions. With luck, we can reclaim the hearts of our human friends before they are too twisted and tainted by the lies of demons. Thus, in accordance with that aim, I ¨C First Plume of the Celestial Chorus ¨C order you, Blademaster, to return with the human Hero party to The Frontline, to a place called Kline''s Reach. Our information indicates the situation there has become quite dire in our brief absence, so to ensure the Frontline is not breached ¨C the Chorus has chosen to dispatch you, one of our finest warriors.¡±


    ¡°¡­ah?¡± A stupid noise escapes me, caught off guard by her sudden formality. Distracted by a wispy thread that swings before my eyes, something small and black at the end.


    She sends me a chilly glare and of that moment of nearly human weakness she just showed me, there is no trace. Only the First Plume stares back at me.


    ¡°Was something unclear, Blademaster?¡± She asks. But still, she sees nothing.


    ¡°¡­n-no. Traveling with Ironside, is it? It will be interesting to see the Hero in action. But is that alright, Aurora? I was under the impression that¡­ after my failure¡­ the High Chorus¡­¡± I trail off with uncharacteristic uncertainty. This is a bit too much like asking to be killed to be sensible I realize belatedly.


    ¡°Tch.¡± Aurora merely sneers in response. ¡°They would have to take my head before I allowed them to take yours. I am well aware of what kind of creature you are Blademaster, but against the Demon Goddess I could ask for no finer ally. And in the coming days we will need your strength, whether those stubborn old fools realize it or not.¡±


    I''m left momentarily speechless. I was unaware that Aurora regarded me with any sort of trust. Precious few of my Celestial allies have ever treated me as anything but a blight¡­ but after a seconds thought the reason why is readily apparent. I send her a small smile declaring my agreement without words, idly wondering if there are termites in that smile, and draw my blade in a single practiced motion. I hold it aloft, the flat of the blade between the First Plume and I.


    ¡°Indeed, you''re right Aurora.¡± I agree with her, watching the pretty blonde woman with fluffy white wings ¨C only slightly marred by the tiny, almost invisible, specks of black nestled in her feathers ¨C reflected in the blade. ¡°Regarding killing the Demon Goddess, I doubt there are any alive in all the world who have worked harder or longer than I. It will be my hand that takes her head, that is my promise. The promise I''ve sworn a thousand times ¨C she will die. Whatever it takes.¡± The blonde woman ¨C the Blademaster ¨C in the blade speaks the words, the lies, her eyes filled with something murky and unidentifiable.


    Aurora''s hand claps my shoulder and I turn to face her in surprise. But she only shows me the cool and dignified face of the First Plume of the High Chorus as our eyes meet.


    ¡°Well said Blademaster. Remember, we are not running away. This is merely a lull in the battle ¨C as we regroup and regather our forces. The fight is not lost. And when the time comes for us to retake the field, the Chorus will be counting on you. In the meantime though, gather your things, the humans of Kline''s Reach need you. You have two hours.¡± With those words the First Plume spreads her majestic white wings and allows the magical winds of Hal''Trinneth carry her away.


    I follow her slightly over dramatic exit with my eyes, until she''s disappeared, leaving me alone in this deserted corner of the great city. I''ve been dispatched, which means the secondary objective Alexandria gave me is probably impossible, but since the primary objective it to maintain my position among the Celestials of the Chorus at any cost ¨C I suppose it can''t be helped. With an equally practiced motion my sword disappears back into the sheath at my hip, my eyes still on the spot where Aurora disappeared, before flicking down ¨C seeing the body of the tiny six-legged insect, a dangerous looking barb clearly visible in the remains, crushed against one of my pauldrons when she clasped my shoulder.


    I spit, expelling something, something I take care not to look at. Maybe I''m not going crazy after all.


    Still, two hours? Pestilence whispers in my heart. If I move quickly, that might be enough time¡­ Closing my eyes I try to envision it. I don''t like to admit it but it feels good, a strange euphoria floods me as I consider the steps I would need to take to accomplish one of Alexandria''s ¡°secondary objectives¡± ¨C the seductive power of the Demon God? I wonder idly even as a plan is rapidly taking shape in my mind. After a minute of thought, an icy smile forms on my lips and I set off once more ¨C toward the city proper ¨C my fingers beating an impatient tune against the worn leather hilt of my blade¡­


    And I can hear it, all around me, within me, a chorus all my own, buzzing its enthusiastic agreement.


    I hate Alexandria. One day I will kill her. But I also bear no particular love for the Chorus ¨C the opposite, if anything ¨C so maybe I can afford to indulge the whims of my master¡­ as that thought crosses my mind another, larger, wave of pleasure rolls over me and all but carries me away¡­


    ****


    As my blade cleaves forward for the hundredth¡­ thousandth?¡­ ten-thousandth?¡­ time I reflect that Kline''s Reach is a dirty place. Still wet and muddy from the spring runoff, the dirt roads that lead to the fort are nearly impassable, and the people stationed within ¨C people who live there for months or years at a time ¨C can''t help but to trek the mud and the damp with them wherever they go. Because of that, Kline''s Reach is a dirty place. Positioned in a valley at the base of the Kartod Mountain Range, it is a sturdy and ancient fort ¨C that has stood since The Encroachment began and never once been breached. Of course, it''s position at the very back of the Frontline probably has something to do with that ¨C but it is constructed competently enough, from where it is nestled snugly at the base of the mountain it commands the entire valley.


    Saying that it is at the very back of the Frontline is somewhat misleading because the Line is a staggered and uneven thing. For instance Fort Biven is some fifty-odd miles to the south and west on the other side of the mountains ¨C technically a deeper point in the Line ¨C but calling Kline''s Reach the final line of defense isn''t wrong either, because once an invader passes it by they have an unobstructed path into the heartlands of the Imperium ¨C an open road to the city of Ryndle and her scattered villages. Even if other Forts stand on other places along the Line, if this one falls, it will matter not.


    And until recently, no one had the faintest inkling that Kline''s Reach was in danger, nestled as it is behind the mountain range that acts as the Frontline''s largest natural barrier. If you were to follow the roads laid by the Imperium, you would need to pass through three forts after leaving Kline''s Reach before you reached the unchecked Northlands. Or put another way, three forts stood between Kline''s Reach and any danger. That is how it should have been. Small comfort that is¡­ I think as Gorfane rips through yet another eight-legged foe.


    Why am I fighting giant Unbound spiders, here in Kline''s Reach? I wonder, even as Gorfane whips forward and neatly bisects one more spider the size of a dog that has just scaled the Reach''s northern rampart. Peripherally I''m aware that Mattis is surrounded ¨C nearly a dozen of the dog-sized spiders and two about the size of a horse ¨C but I have my own opponents to deal with and cannot move to help him.


    The fighting has been intense, since the moment the Cloudcutter deposited the five of us here, as wave after wave of the Unbound have descended from atop the frigid mountaintop to attack. At first, I wondered if the other forts had fallen, or were these Unbound infiltrators? I wondered how any living creature could survive the perpetual blizzard atop the Kartod mountains to stage an attack like this. I wondered how many attackers there could be since they were staging from such a dangerous location ¨C surely only certain exceptional individuals could make the trek?


    And now, nearly thirty hours later, I wonder nothing at all. My head is completely empty, as Gorfane weaves and dances before me. Each swing ends the life ¨C or unlife? ¨C of one of the Unbound. Every cut is graceful and precise as I dance atop this rampart ¨C my sword sings. My heart is still and quiet, making nary a Whisper, there is no joy, there is only the rhythm. The dance of the blade. The cut and dodge, stab and twist, press forward and slash ¨C slash ¨C slash. Stepping into my latest foe a limb ¨C detached from its owner ¨C rolls nearly under my feet, with a deft motion I step around it, blade sliding up and through my insectile opponent almost as an afterthought before I jump backward nearly two dozen feet.


    The worn stone of the rampart is littered with the corpses of my foes. Drenched in the foul ichors that ooze from their lifeless bodies. Hazardous conditions for swordplay, in short.


    [[Vortex Slash]]


    I send out my personal brand of martial magic, and a rain of bug limbs and carcasses is blown away, the rising wind scraping the length of the rampart clean of¡­ debris. And already I can see more of the things clambering over the stone wall. I take a quick glance around me, observing my surroundings with an impassive eye, after about ten seconds of that I''m satisfied, confident. My breath smooth and even, I move forward to meet the new challengers. Despite that being probably the hundredth time I''ve had to clear the littered remains of their corpses the bugs push forward unheeding, that''s fine though ¨C it just means I keep killing until they''re all dead.


    Right now there is no danger. With the Hero party distributed on the other ramparts, there is no need to fear. We can''t push out from the fort yet, with the current status quo all we can do is beat the unending tide of spiders back one at a time, but it is only a matter of time before something changes. They cannot press us with these numbers forever. By the time that thought completes in my mind I''ve already hewn through a dozen new opponents, my holy sword undulled as it slides effortlessly through the shiny carapace surrounding their bodies. As always the Unbound are nothing before me.


    *Boom*


    The whole rampart shakes, as a huge and glossy black thing appears over the edge ¨C smashing down into another Unbound and crushing it into paste. The newcomer is a massive leg that terminates in a cluster of chitinous barbs and hooks, for a moment it settles into the stone, and then it flexes ¨C propelling the huge body of a Knight Class onto the rampart ¨C eight purple eyes glare down at me murderously.


    Casually, I reverse my grip on Gorfane, slipping the blade back into its sheath. Then, with exaggerated slowness, I set my stance ¨C my face a mask as I stare down the huge Unbound. There is an instant of stillness, my keen eyes aware of ¨C but not following ¨C the spray of green ichor kicked up by the smashing arrival of the Knight Class, but for that, the world is still. And then, as always, the calm is broken, as power fills the eight limbs of the Knight Class and it launches itself forward ¨C my enhanced dynamic vision spots dozens of stands of silk spooling out around it, nearly invisible in the night sky, like a grasping hand ready to slam shut ¨C but I don''t break my stance, only slightly lowering my center of gravity and tightening my hand on the worn hide grip of my sword.


    After all, it doesn''t matter how big its body might be, all it takes is a single nick from my blade. The monster will be torn apart from the inside¡­ destroyed by


    [[Pestilence]]


    My body surges forward, an unstoppable sickness, undeniably fatal ¨C death wreathing the edge of my blade. The two of us pass each other, my body nimbly slipping under its huge frame ¨C leaving a thin line on its belly as I pass through ¨C rolling a half dozen across the hard stone on the other side, before deftly regaining my feet. An agreeable buzz resounds in my ears.


    My blade sinks back into its sheath and I don''t spare a backward glance for the trembling hulk of soon to be dead flesh behind me, my attention entirely consumed by a sudden realization. My eyes followed those silken strands, falling down over the fort like snow, up and up along the mountainside ¨C and what was revealed to me was a web. Massive in scope, built along the side of the mountain in clear defiance of common sense. And. I see them. Dozens¡­ hundreds?¡­ of Unbound, clinging to the rock face above us, ominously glowing purple eyes cutting through the shroud of night.


    The dirty gray strands that hold them aloft, to be visible from this distance, how many time must those threads have been layered and relayered? At this distance, how big are those Unbound? I can see their horrible chitinous legs, blurs of motion, as the crawl along the mountainside ¨C and a chilly feeling settles in the pit of my stomach, the Whispering Heart thoroughly disrupted, as I compare the spiders above me to the monster I just fought ¨C surely it''s impossible? They can''t all be Knight Class?


    My sword flashes out, another Unbound split in twain in the midst of its attempt to attack me in my moment of distraction, but before my attention can be fully returned to the foes in front of me¡­ I see it.


    Further up, an Unbound even larger than those that are scuttling on the mountainside, it''s body huge and bloated, covered in odd warts and protrusions, scabby gray armor of webbing ¨C no, not armor¡­ eggs ¨C some sort of monster queen, poised high above Kline''s Reach. Around me, from everywhere and nowhere, the buzzing continues ¨C defiantly.